《Gargoyle Supremacy》 Chapter 1 I Have A Dream Deja Vu I just snapped human necks before, Gargoyle on kill streaks, And I know my victims were heroes, A parody song with a meme tune echoed in his mind as if he had sung this song so many times before. A teenager woke up in the middle of the night. He blinked, replaying fragments of the vivid dream. In the dream, he had been a stone gargoyle, a menacing figure roaming a dark dungeon, protecting a demon lord''s tomb for what felt like a thousand years. He had terrifying power. He could teleport instantly toward anyone who dared break eye contact with him. Then, with an effortless twist, he would snap their necks with his cold hands. It was so real, so vivid, that Carn had forgotten his human identity as a 16-year-old high schooler of the 21st century. He was completely immersed in the gargoyle''s existence and thought of himself as a monster. He remembered the battles how he had ambushed an adventurer party. He crept behind the hero''s lover. Then his cold hands twisted her neck until her body went limp. The hero''s cries echoed in his mind as chaos broke out, allowing the gargoyle to eliminate the entire party one by one. Then came the confrontation with the human army. They had managed to trap him in a cage, but with a single glance away, he teleported out, turning the prison into his personal slaughterhouse. Neck after neck snapped, leaving nothing but carnage in his wake. The thrill of the hunt surged through his veins, even now. It had been exhilarating, addictive. If he could, he wished to continue that dream. But in the end, he had been defeated. A colossal monster with an enormous head and a thousand eyeballs thwarted his power. Those giant eyes never blinked or looked away, sealing all his abilities. After being captured by the humans, he was thrown into a dungeon alongside the monster, where he lived in darkness untilhe woke up. Carn sat up, shaking off a lingering sense of dread mixed with strange satisfaction. His room was dimly lit by the moon, casting familiar shadows on his bedroom walls. For a moment, reality seemed indistinguishable from the world he had just left. Carn rubbed his temples, trying to make sense of it all. Memories of his current life slowly returned while the ''him'' in the dream world faded, as though it had never been real. But was it just a dream? It had been too real. A thousand years in the dream felt as vivid as the scent of blood and the screams of the adventurers who dared to enter the tomb. The memories made him shudder. He knew he wouldn''t sleep again that night. He threw off the covers and got out of bed. In the washroom, he switched on the light and looked at his reflection, grounding himself in reality. His dark, messy hair framed a youthful, handsome face. Black eyes, high cheekbones, and symmetry made him stand out. At 165 cm, a few of the girls in his class were taller than him, but his striking features had always been his pride. His face had an almost unreal quality, like a main character from one of Squ-re En-x''s games. In middle school, his looks had made him popular among adolescent girls. But in high school? It was different. His good looks drew the wrong kind of attention. "Ah" Like a child waking from a dream, Carn felt heartbroken. He had wished the gargoyle life were real. Staring at the mirror, he prayed he could retain some of that power, even if just a little. Testing his abilities, he looked at his bed, focusing on teleporting. *VIIIIII* A strange radio noise rang in his ears, followed by a severe headache. Blood trickled from his nostrils. Carn staggered, but managed to support himself, gripping the sink for balance. The intense headache disoriented him, and the LED light in the bathroom felt blinding. Annoyed, he flipped the light switch off. After relieving himself and washing his face, he returned to bed without another glance at the mirror. For the briefest moment, however, the mirror didn''t reflect an exhausted teenager, but the cold, stony visage of the gargoyle he had once been in his dream, though it quickly reverted back to a human. . . Early that morning, Carn silently explored his room, trying to piece together memories of this life. He sat on the bed in a daze, contemplating what to do next. His eyes drifted to the corner, landing on his schoolbag and the clock. It was 7:00 AM. A nagging feeling tugged at his mind. ''What was I supposed to do again?'' Once again, Carn felt confused. He stared at the schoolbag, his hand unconsciously stretching toward it. *VIIIIII* That strange radio frequency noise rang in his head again. A sudden headache and dizziness washed over him, making him shut his eyes. His arms and hands went numb. *FWOOSH* Something landed in his outstretched hand. Carn blinked and opened his eyes. The schoolbag was in his hand. But he had been sitting on the bed just now, right? Wasn''t the bag hanging on the wall 10 meters away? What the hell? Wait a second Suddenly, his heart rate spiked with excitement. Had he just used the gargoyle''s power from his dream? Carn jumped to his feet, scanning the room with wide eyes. He reached out for another object to test the ability again. *BEEP-BEEP* Unfortunately, the horn of the school bus cut through his thoughts, followed by his mother''s voice from outside. "CARN! GET YA ASS TO SA-KOOL!" Carn''s instincts kicked in at the sound of her tone. Memories of her tough love surged back. He bolted from his room and rushed downstairs, finding his parents sitting at the dining table, calmly having breakfast. Tears welled up in his eyes. He had missed them so much. They were his parents. In the dream, he thought about his parents, too. Life was so lonely without their nagging and presence. But before he could step closer to hug them, a slipper flew through the air like a ninja''s throwing star, smacking him square in the face. As if that weren''t enough, a plastic bag containing a sandwich soon followed, bonking him on the head. "YU AR LATE! HOW YU GONNA BE AN EXPLORER IF YU AR LAZY! GO TO SA-KOOL AND GET ME A EXPLORER DEGREE! GET ME LESS THAN 4.0 GPA, AND YU BE FLIPPING BURGERS AND HOMELESS!" His mother''s broken English rang through the house as usual, sharp and relentless. Meanwhile, his father in a white-collar shirt and black pants calmly sipped his coffee, unfazed by the chaos. Silently, he opened a nearby drawer, fetching a fresh pair of slippers and raising them like an offering. With precision, Carn''s mother snatched the new slippers with the chopsticks in her other hand, ready for another round of multi-strikes. Carn''s body reacted instinctively, goosebumps covering his skin as he watched his mother prepare for a slipper barrage. The sight of her, armed with both chopsticks and slippers, triggered deep-rooted survival instincts. This body''s memory still vividly recalled the terror of his mother''s wrath. Without hesitation, he grabbed his breakfast and schoolbag, darting out of the house in a blur. His legs carried him straight to the bus, despite the fact that he had completely forgotten what school life was even like. . . . Pedestrians wearing casual clothes or business attire went about their business in the early morning. A few cars had come to a stop in the middle of the road, their drivers standing face to face, shouting at each other. The greenery, suburban streets, and parked cars around himall of it felt strangely nostalgic to Carn. Sitting at the back of the school bus, Carn stared out the window, admiring the morning sunlight and the busy street. The everyday environment, so ordinary and peaceful, tugged at something deep within him. He felt like he had been away from this world for too long like he had missed this mundane normalcy. His mind wandered back to his dream and the mysterious power he had displayed again. Was it really just a dream? Probably not. He had proof! Carn glanced down at the pen in his hand. Twirling it between his fingers, he watched as it slowly rose into the air, hovering about five centimeters above his palm. *VIIIIII* The strange ringing noise echoed in his head again, causing dizziness and another sharp headache. A drop of blood trickled from his nose and landed on the floating pen, causing it to fall immediately to the bus floor and roll forward to the seat in front of him. A blond teenager leaned forward and picked up the pen. Turning around, she smiled and held it out to him. "Carn, did you drop this?" Carn looked up and saw the girl. She had medium-length, side-swept blond hair that fell gracefully over her shoulders. Her flawless skin, striking blue eyes, and slender figure made her one of the most popular girls in school, easily a top contender for a beauty pageant. For a second, her face seemed familiar, but Carn couldn''t quite remember her. Despite the persistent headache clouding his thoughts, he took the pen from her hand. "Thanks," he mumbled. The girl was Malinda, his classmate. Sixteen years old, like him. She had once been one of his admirers, though he had forgotten that detail entirely. She shifted in her seat, kneeling on her chair to face him, resting her arms on the backrest. "You look sick. What''s wrong? Did someone dump you?" she teased. The corners of her mouth curved up into a mischievous smile. "Nah, I just had a bad dream last night," Carn replied, trying to brush it off. It felt weird talking to someone after so long. In the dream, he hadn''t spoken to anyone for what felt like centuries. When was the last time he had actually held a conversation with someone? Forcing a smile, he tried to keep the conversation going. "I dreamt I became a monster." "Ooh, what kind of monster?" Malinda asked, leaning closer, her blue eyes glinting with interest. Carn glanced into her eyes. They reminded him of the saintesses he had killed in his dream as the gargoyle. Their eyes had been just as bright and innocent, right before he twisted their necks. Because of the distraction, Carn paused for a few seconds. He glanced at the view and noticed a billboard, advertising yet another vampire movie. Next to the billboard was a gate explorer recruitment ad, but Carn didn''t see it. "A vampire," he said, getting inspired by the ad. "Ooh, kinky," she giggled, tilting her head to the side and revealing her neck. "So... wanna bite?" "Bite... what?" Malinda laughed and leaned in, still teasing him. "You know, they say the best way to shake off a dream is to act it out. Wanna give it a try?" Carn''s eyes briefly flicked to her exposed neck. Rather than biting it, an urge to snap it entered his mind. His hands trembled slightly as he fought off the dark impulse. "Don''t mess around," he shook his head and turned away. "I see," Malinda smirked. "Or you''d rather I bite YOUR neck instead?" Carn just gave her a deadpan look, glancing around the bus. It was filled with kids from various grades, and the bus driver kept giving them looks through the rearview mirror. A bunch of elementary schoolers nearby, overhearing their conversation, decided to get involved. "Bite him!" a little boy cheered. "No, bite her!" another kid shouted, stirring up a ruckus. Suddenly, the back of the bus was filled with high-pitched laughter and screams as the kids egged Carn and Malinda on. The chaos was growing by the second. Malinda, biting her lower lip, winked at Carn. She whispered, tempting him, "Maybe not now... but we can try after class," Carn just rolled his eyes. He wasn''t interested. ''Who the hell are you, anyway?'' he thought. He really couldn''t remember Malinda, who was his childhood friend. At school, students filed into their respective classrooms. Malinda and Carn entered the same room, where several classmates waved and greeted them. They were about to start a mundane conversation when the bell rang, signaling the beginning of homeroom. Everyone scrambled to take their seats. Their homeroom teacher, a big woman in her 50s who insisted on being called "Mama," strode into the class. She had five kids of her own and loved taking pride in her role as a mother figure to her students. "Get seated and be quiet, kids. Mama got some news to tell," she ordered in her usual commanding tone. Carn barely paid attention. His eyes drifted to the calendar on the wall. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. November 30th, 2019. He blinked several times, rubbed his eyes, and leaned closer to Malinda. "Sorry if this sounds weird, but... what year is it?" Malinda gave him a funny look. "What? Did you time-travel or something? What year are you from?" "Just answer me, please." "That dream must have messed you up bad. Welcome to 2019, sleepyhead." 2019? Oh, the starter year of COVID The year of COVID? Wait a second... Carn felt something was off. He leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms. But wasn''t he supposed to be in the 10th grade in 2024? Chapter 2 I Want to Snap Some Necks, a Bullys Neck While Carn was still baffled by his current predicament, "Big Mama" continued with the morning announcements. Her deep, commanding voice filled the classroom. "As y''all know, you''re already 10th graders, and you''re eligible to take the SAT as long as your GPA is higher than a three. So, y''all kids better study hard and do well on the next exams if you wanna be a damn filthy rich explorer!" Carn blinked, struggling to process her words. ''Explorer? What the hell is she talking about?'' Mama didn''t seem to notice his confusion as she dove straight into the day''s lesson. She picked up a thick history book from her desk and began pointing out key events aloud. "Now, open your history book, page 63. Let''s go over the important events. Since the Y2K incident 19 years ago, dimensional rifts randomly open up in our world, and wild beasts from another dimension slip through the cracks. The government''s been doin'' a fine job keeping them monsters at bay, but we''re losing soldiers faster than we can train them. Then, in 2002, the Pope made a prophecy about a series of future events. Take notes, kids, ''cause his prophecy is always on the final exam!" Carn snapped out of his daze the moment Mama mentioned ''dimensional rifts''. His head jerked up, and his eyes widened. What did she just say? Dimensional rifts? Monsters? Prophecies? Was this some kind of joke? He scratched the back of his head, stunned and confused. This didn''t sound like the Earth he knew. Glancing around the room, he caught sight of Malinda. She sat there calmly, focused on her textbook, highlighting key points with a bright pink pen. ''Is this the norm here?'' Carn thought, still trying to wrap his head around what was happening. He could see his other classmates listening attentively. Some took notes like this was the most normal thing in the world. There wasn''t a single hint of surprise or disbelief on anyone''s face. ''What the hell is going on?!'' After the morning classes, Carn remained seated, focusing on the history textbook from the first period. It felt less like a school subject and more like reading a fantasy novel. He found himself absorbed in this new reality, one that didn''t seem to match the Earth he knew. This wasn''t his world. He had been born in 2008, but here, it was 2019, and instead of being in the sixth grade, he was a tenth-grader. Alternate reality? Transmigration? The questions swirled in his head. Carn stopped reading and leaned back, crossing his arms, letting out a deep sigh as he tried to make sense of his predicament. His thoughts drifted back to the vivid dream he had of being a gargoyle, and more importantly, to his memories of the demon lord he had served. The image of a seven-foot-tall, elderly man with purple skin and antler-like horns surfaced in his mind. Though the background in his memories was hazy, the demon lord''s face was clear as day. In his recollection, the demon lord himself had sculpted Carn from a stone, shaping him into the fearsome gargoyle he would become. The demon lord had even talked to Carn during his creation. [Pebble, do you know that alternate worlds and dimensions exist? I have a confession. I was once human before I was reborn. You could say I died as a man and reincarnated as an imp. That imp trained so hard that he eventually reached the pinnacle of the Grand Tide. I ruled that world for over ten thousand years... but in the end, no one can defeat death. I wonder if I''ll reincarnate again with my memories intact. Will I get a third chance? Pebble, what do you think?] At that time, Carn had been nothing more than a sentient stone, unable to speak or respond. But he remembered every word. Every moment spent with his creator. A tear rolled down Carn''s cheek as he recalled those interactions. To him, the demon lord was more than just his master. He was his creator, his father, and the reason he had become what he was for a thousand years. "I understand now, Father," Carn whispered to himself. "Reincarnation, alternate dimensions, different worlds... I get it. That dream wasn''t a dream. It was my memory." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More tears fell as Carn closed his eyes, lost in the memory. He still didn''t fully understand how he had ended up on Earth again, or how he had once become the demon lord''s son in Grand Tide. But one thing was clear. The dream was no illusion. It was a piece of his past, a piece of the life he had lived. "Thank you, Father, for raising me and taking such good care of me." Unbeknownst to him, Carn''s tears continued to flow, as the memories of his past life and the love he had for the demon lord overwhelmed him. Lost in his emotions, he didn''t notice his surroundings. Malinda, who had been planning to invite Carn to the cafeteria for lunch, noticed the tears running down his face. Without hesitation, she pulled out a pack of wet tissues and gently wiped his cheeks. "What''s wrong, Carn?! Why are you crying?!" Malinda''s voice trembled as she panicked. Carn snapped back to reality, suddenly aware of the wetness on his face. He quickly rubbed his eyes, trying to come up with an excuse. "I just thought of something sad," he mumbled. Malinda''s concern deepened. Her words were rushed, and she stuttered slightly, "You I-I''ve seen clips and articles from the internet. People have been getting depressed lately. Have you been taking meds? Seen a doctor? Listen, I''m here for you, okay? I''m on your side! No matter how hard things get, you''ve still got me. Just don''t do anything stupidto others or yourself!" Carn, taken aback by her flustered concern, let out a dry laugh. "Why are you panicking?" Suddenly, Malinda''s own eyes welled up with tears. "You Alzheimer''s dumbass! My sister was like you before she jumped off a building last year! My mom almost hung herself last summer right in front of us! Don''t you remember?! They both just got so depressed for no reason like you! So please, don''t be like them. Whatever you have in mind, talk to me!" Her voice cracked, and Carn was stunned. He didn''t remember her, but her sincerity hit him hard. The pain in her voice and the desperation in her plea made her family''s situation crystal clear. Her worry was genuine, and her past was clearly tragic. Carn quickly apologized. "Sorry. Don''t worry, I''m not planning anything like that. It''s more like I was thinking of a distant deceased relative?" Malinda sighed, clearly relieved, but didn''t let up. "Well, okay but don''t just start crying out of nowhere like that. Are you really a man? Men don''t cry, okay?" "We DO cry sometimes, though," Carn raised an eyebrow. "Not in public, you dumb-dumb!" Malinda scolded him. She paused for a moment, and her cheeks turned slightly red. Her voice strangely softened, "If you have to cry come to my house and c-cry on my shoulders, okay? M-My parents work during the daytime and come home late at night. W-We can talk alone." Unable to catch the hint, Carn gave her a wry smile. Still, he sensed strange tension in the air. "Okay?" Changing his mood, Carn glanced around, hoping to find inspiration to change the conversation topic. But then he noticed something. Several of their classmates were watching them. A few of Malinda''s friends were giggling and whispering excitedly, clearly entertained by the interaction. Some of the girls at the back of the classroom, however, rolled their eyes in disdain. Among the onlookers were a few male students, one of whom stood out from the rest. A tall boy from the back of the class suddenly strode forward, and without warning, kicked Carn''s chair. Both Carn and Malinda turned to face the intruder. Carn, as usual, didn''t recognize him. "Jack! Leave him alone!" Malinda yelled. Jack, the school''s resident bully, smirked. At 16 years old, he already stood 175 cm tall, with the potential to grow even more. As a football player and the top quarterback candidate for the school team, Jack was both popular and feared. He was also known for tormenting weaker students. Leering at Carn, Jack sneered, "Hey, twink! Acting all spoiled in front of your girlfriend again? Man up and stop crying like a little bitch!" "HEY!!" Malinda shot up from her seat, raising her voice in anger. But before she could stop him, Jack''s hand whipped out. With a smug grin stretched across his face, he slapped the back of Carn''s head hard. PA The force caused Carn''s body to jerk slightly, but he didn''t react. Jack''s smirk widened. He leaned in close. His words dripped with arrogance, "Heh! What are you gonna do about it?" This wasn''t the first time Jack had tried to humiliate Carn. Every time, Carn remained passive and never retaliated, which only fueled Jack''s bullying. Today, Jack also expected the same reaction. The classroom fell into a tense silence. Jack''s group gathered behind him, ready to back up their leader if needed. Meanwhile, Malinda''s friends rushed out of the room, frantically searching for a teacher. The rest of the students hovered nearby, bringing their phones out to capture the scene on video for social media. Everyone was waiting for Carn to break, expecting him to shrink under Jack''s taunts like he always did. But this time, something was different. Carn straightened his back, slowly raising his head to meet Jack''s gaze. There was no fear in his eyes, only a cold, unyielding calm. His stare felt heavy, like the weight of a predator watching its prey. The controlled killing intent in his gaze sent a chill down Jack''s spine, though he''d never admit it. Carn''s mind drifted. Jack''s arrogance reminded him of the adventurers who once invaded his father''s tomb, seeking treasure and power. The ones he had crushed, their necks twisted in his stony grasp. A thousand years of battle instincts surged within him. Jack''s throat, so soft and fragile, was right there within his reach. Carn could snap it in an instant. The temptation to do so swirled inside him, almost intoxicating. For a moment, Carn''s eyes flickered with murderous intent. He salivated as the hunger to end Jack''s arrogance was almost too much to resist. But then he let out a long, slow breath, forcing himself to hold back. He couldn''t lose control, not here. Not yet. Seeing Carn gulp, Jack mistook it for fear and leaned in even closer. His smirk widened, trying to press his advantage. "What are you lookin'' at, loser?" Malinda, sensing the rising tension, stepped between them and shoved Jack away. "Jack! What''s your problem?! Back off, or I''ll tell the teachers!" Jack scoffed, mocking her. "Boohoo! I''m gonna tell the teachers!" He shoved her aside. Then, with a sneer, he planted his hand on Carn''s head, pushing down, trying to force Carn''s face into the desk. "Hiding behind your girlfriend again? Gonna cry like a little bitch?" But this time, something changed. Jack pushed, but Carn didn''t move. His body remained completely still like a boulder rooted to the ground. Jack''s grin faltered as he realized he couldn''t budge Carn even an inch. Carn''s eyes fixed on Jack''s neck again. The urge to snap it grew stronger with each second. His deep and calm voice finally broke the silence. "Back off while you still can... Jackass." Chapter 3 I Have a Headache "Ha!" Jack spun around to face his friends, showing a mocking grin on his face. "You hear that? He just called me ''Jackass''!" The boys behind Jack erupted in laughter, feeding off their leader''s arrogance. To them, Carn''s response was nothing but a joke. Jack chuckled as well, but there was something malicious in his eyes. His laughter barely faded when he suddenly pivoted back toward Carn and threw a sucker punch. Carn''s eyes followed Jack''s fist as it approached his face. The punch was so slow that Carn almost yawned in boredom. For a normal human, strength in a punch comes from weight, muscle, and speed. But for someone who was forged in a world of demons and supernatural beings, an ordinary attack from a fragile human was nothing. Curious about his own abilities in this world, Carn decided to let the punch land. It was a perfect opportunity to test his current physical limits. *PAK* Jack''s fist collided with Carn''s left cheek, but Carn didn''t even flinch. There was no pain or recoil. He barely felt the impact. Jack, on the other hand, recoiled instantly. He cursed under his breath as he cradled his hand while his face contorted in pain. "SHIT!" Jack hissed through clenched teeth. His knuckles were already swelling, turning deep red as blood pooled beneath the skin. He stared at his hand, confused and in shock. The sensation of hitting something as hard as a stone lingered. Everyone''s attention shifted to Jack, watching him howl and nurse his hand. No one noticed that Carn''s cheek had momentarily turned stony gray upon impact, before instantly fading back to its normal color. Carn, however, wasn''t concerned with Jack''s injury. His gaze had drifted back to Jack''s neck. The temptation to snap Jack''s neck intensified with each passing second. Carn''s lips curled into a small, amused smile as he slowly stood, pushing his chair back to give himself more space. The desire to put this arrogant child in his place swelled inside him like a rising tide. But there were too many witnesses. What could he do? Ah, perhaps a little bone-breaking would suffice. Snapping a few bones might not offer the same satisfaction as the sharp crack of a neck, but the feeling of hard objects inside soft, juicy flesh giving way the victim''s face contorting in shock and pain Those were quite enjoyable too. Yes, breaking a few bones would do just fine. Everything was self-defense. Ah, yes self-defense. Carn made up his mind. But before he could act, a sharp pain of a searing headache shot through the back of his head. His vision blurred momentarily as the agony surged. He clenched his eyes shut, suppressing the urge to scream. Instinctively, Carn covered his face with his right hand, massaging his temple in a desperate attempt to ease the pain. His body wavered, and he staggered a step as dizziness overwhelmed him. At that very instant, the homeroom teacher, Big Mama, burst into the room. Her eyes blazed with fury. It seemed that Malinda''s friends had clearly reached her in time. Upon seeing Carn stumbling and holding his head, Big Mama''s face twisted in rage. Her voice boomed through the classroom like a thunderclap. "Jack! Are y''all back at it, bullying my baby boy again? You better believe I''ll go to your coach and have you kicked off that team if this keeps up!" Jack shot the teacher a defiant look, clearly annoyed by her interference, but he wasn''t stupid enough to provoke her. Big Mama had enough influence with the school to cause problems for him. Despite the pain in his hand and the humiliation boiling inside, he gritted his teeth and retreated. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jack turned toward Carn one last time. His voice was full of venom. "Consider yourself lucky, twink. I''ll see you in gym class." After dropping a threat like a third-rated villain, Jack spat on the floor before storming out. His entourage of boys looked back and forth between Carn and Jack for a moment. But ultimately, they followed after their ringleader. Carn watched them leave in silence. His thoughts lingered on how easy it would have been to end Jack''s life at that moment, but he knew better than to act rashly. There were too many eyes on him, too many witnesses. As the group finally disappeared down the hall, Big Mama approached Carn, her fierce demeanor softening as she shouted at the lingering students. "Alright, y''all, break it up! This ain''t no circus!" The bystanders stopped recording the incident and dispersed as the drama had ended. Some of them inwardly booed Big Mama for spoiling the fun. Big Mama turned her full attention to Carn. "Now, baby, let me see your face. Did he hurt you?" Carn remained still with his expressionless face, but the dangerous glint in his eyes had faded. He let Big Mama fuss over him, gently inspecting his face and checking his body for any signs of injury. Even though he didn''t need her concern, there was something almost comforting in her maternal worry. Big Mama gave him a once-over, clearly relieved when she didn''t find any serious damage. However, Carn''s pale face concerned her. At that moment, Malinda quickly reported the situation. "Mama, Jack punched Carn in the face. He might be hurt." Big Mama''s face darkened as she processed the information. "I see. We need to get you to the infirmary right away." She glanced at Malinda. "Can you help me support him?" "Okay!" Malinda agreed without hesitation. Despite the fact that they hadn''t had lunch yet, both Big Mama and Malinda wrapped Carn''s arms over their shoulders and started guiding him toward the school infirmary. Carn, still disoriented from the pounding headache, silently cooperated, letting them lead him. As they walked, Malinda was slightly out of breath. She complained, "Carn, are you getting fatter or something? You''re kinda heavy." "" . . The cozy white-walled infirmary of Carn''s high school was a peaceful contrast to the tension he felt as he lay on one of the four neatly made beds. The school nurse, Petra, was tending to him with the meticulous care she''d developed over her decades of experience. Her stethoscope hovered over his chest, listening for irregularities, before she moved on to his eyes, prying his eyelids open to shine a small flashlight into them. Carn winced as the sudden brightness caused his pupils to shrink. Petra noted his reaction, pulled the light away, and calmly checked his temperature next. Her movements were steady and motherly. Petra, a woman in her retirement age, was as sharp as ever despite the toll the years had taken on her appearance. Her short, curly hair had long since turned white. Her light skin, which had been through a long life and many days under the sun, was dry and rough. Despite this, she carried herself with a sense of grace. She was still slim and healthy. Her posture suggested that she was a former beauty queen, and the humble diamond ring on her left hand hinted at a long loyal marriage of 40 years. It was clear she had lived a life rich with experiences and hardships. "Did you vomit or feel any nausea?" she asked in her no-nonsense tone. "No," Carn answered simply, though his mind was still buzzing from the lingering headache. "What about your eyesight? Is it blurry?" Carn nodded slightly. "It was blurry earlier, but it''s normal now." "I see. How about your ears? Do you hear any ringing noises sometimes?" "Actually, yeah." Carn thought back to the strange high-pitched sound that had plagued him earlier. "Something like VEEEEEEE, like radio static." The nurse made a note on his health card and continued her methodical questioning. "When did you start hearing that noise or experiencing blurry vision?" "Last night, I think. Right after I woke up." "And how many times has this happened since then?" "Three times." "Have you ever fainted or had seizures before?" "No." "Sudden exhaustion without any clear reason?" "No." Satisfied for the moment, Petra stopped her barrage of questions and went to write more notes in Carn''s health file. She prepared a small batch of painkillers and some vitamins, placing them in medical zip-lock bags on the bedside table. Then, with a serious expression, she issued a final warning. "If you start vomiting or get another severe headache, you need to go straight to the hospital for a CT scan. Just to be safe." "Thank you." Petra flashed him a tight smile. "It''s my job." She stood up, leaving Carn''s bedside, and walked over to where Big Mama and Malinda were sitting on a nearby couch. Petra''s expression turned serious as she addressed them both. "Keep an eye on him. If he starts vomiting, has a seizure, orheaven forbidstops making sense when he talks, get him to the hospital ASAP." Malinda''s face tightened with concern. She asked with a trembling voice, "Is it serious?" Petra sighed, the weight of her years of experience clear in her voice. "He''s been bullied, right? If this isn''t the first time he''s been punched, there''s a chance he could have a mild concussion. But it could also just be a migraine or stress." Petra paused and shifted her gaze to Big Mama. She continued, "Either way, Maria Mama, if you catch those boys bullying him again, you should report it to the disciplinary office. We can''t have a student dying of a concussion on our hands, now can we?" Big Mama let out a huff, clearly frustrated. "Do you really think I haven''t tried? I can''t turn my back for a single second without those little brats going after him again. And that damn coach? Every time I bring it up, he just brushes me off like it''s nothing!" Petra pursed her lips and suggested, "Then you should call his parents." Big Mama''s expression darkened. "His father''s an explorer." A knowing silence filled the room. Petra''s eyes widened ever so slightly, understanding the implications of having a high-profile parent like that. "Ah." "Yeah," Big Mama muttered under her breath, clearly frustrated but resigned. While the adults exchanged weary glances, Malinda moved quietly to Carn''s bedside. She perched herself on a tall stool and began inspecting his face. Her untrained eyes could tell that his face looked pale, and his skin was a bit clammy. He had a slight fever too. Tears welled up in her eyes as she whispered, "Don''t die, Carn." Carn, hearing her ridiculous plea, rolled his eyes. "Idiot, don''t jinx it. It''s just a headache." "But the nurse said you might have a concussion." Carn remained silent, but within the depths of his mind, he was piecing together the puzzle of his condition. The headaches that had plagued him were not merely the result of a concussion, Jack''s punches, or the remnants of past traumas. They stemmed from a more profound deficiencya lack of a vital energy source that had dwindled each time he tapped into his powers. Aether He realized he was severely lacking in Aether. Unfortunately, this world seemed devoid of it, as if the very air itself felt thin and suffocating around him. The thought of being cut off from something so essential filled him with a sense of desperation. ''When was the last time I absorbed any Aether?'' Carn pondered. It felt like ages since he had adequately replenished the energy that sustained his gargoyle abilities. The headaches were now becoming increasingly frequent. For now, he needed to prioritize finding a new source of Aether. He recalled that the most effective way to collect this elusive energy was through... killing people who bore certain brands. Chapter 4 Ive Snapped a Neck! Thanks to the incident with Jack, Petra allowed Carn to skip his afternoon classes. He spent the rest of the day in the infirmary, taking a long rest to recover his stamina. Meanwhile, Malinda was reluctantly sent back to her classes by Petra, much to her frustration. By the time school was over, Carn felt well enough to board the bus home, though his body still ached from the lingering headache. When he arrived home, the house was quiet, just as he preferred. His parents had left a note and a ten-dollar bill on the dining table, which he found while heading to his room. [We''ll be home late. Grab your own dinner.] Carn smirked at the note, feeling a sense of freedom. He pocketed the bill, tossed his schoolbag into his room, and changed out of his clothes. Dressed in a black hoodie jacket, matching black jeans, a face mask, and dark sunglasses, he slipped into a pair of sneakers. His attire gave him the appearance of someone with intentions hidden behind the dark, blending into the night with purpose. But it was only 5 PM. The sky was still bright, and Carn''s current outfit made him stand out too much. He lowered the hood and tucked the sunglasses into his pocket, avoiding drawing unnecessary attention. As he locked the door behind him, Carn stepped out into the crisp evening air and wandered aimlessly through the suburban streets. On the surface, it was a peaceful walk through a quiet neighborhood. But in his mind, he was on the hunt. He scanned the area, searching for any trace of humans with the distinctive "brands" he sought. This wasn''t just a casual stroll to clear his head; he was looking for a source of Aether, and he knew exactly where to find it. After walking for some time, Carn reached the commercial zone. The street was lined with a few struggling liquor stores, survivors in an area plagued by high rents and low population density. Thanks to the strict zoning policies in this part of town, no convenience stores could be found here. Still, Carn pressed on, walking for nearly two miles before he finally spotted a gas station up ahead. A convenience store was also there. The moment he got close, his eyes locked onto something far more interesting. There was a crimson haze rising from inside the store. He had found it a source of Aether. Carn smirked, knowing what it meant. He walked casually toward the convenience store, stepping through the glass doors as the automatic chime rang out. Inside, the storekeeper, a plus-sized, middle-aged man named Carlos, glanced up from his phone and raised an eyebrow at Carn. His gaze shifted outside, searching for the vehicle Carn might have driven, but finding none. Carlos sighed and shrugged, returning his focus to the smartphone in his hand and occasionally glancing at the CCTV monitors beside the counter. Carn glanced at Carlos, but the haze didn''t come from him. His eyes followed the red smoke, which was invisible to human''s naked eyes. The crimson haze was the telltale mark of someone who had killed before. The deeper and thicker the red, the more heinous the crime. The haze led Carn toward the back of the store, where three young men gathered. Each of them stuffed shopping baskets with expensive beer and liquor. As soon as they finished emptying the shelves, they exchanged glances and hastily pulled wool masks over their faces. Without hesitation, they marched toward the counter. One of them pulled out a pistol and aimed it at Carlos. Another thug stepped up to Carn, pointing his gun directly at his face, his expression one of smug arrogance. As for the last robber, he brought out a backpack, ready to collect valuables. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hands on yo'' head and get down, mothaf-cker!" the thug barked, tilting the gun sideways. The third guy with the backpack, clearly the leader, shoved his pistol in Carlos'' face. "Aye, run that cash, old man! Open the damn register!" Carlos sighed deeply as he was tired of this routine. It wasn''t the first time someone had tried to rob his gas station. But this time, he was worried about Carn, who, to his eyes, looked like just another kid. "Leave the kid alone," Carlos muttered, his voice weary as he tried to negotiate. Meanwhile, his hand crept toward the emergency button hidden beneath the counter. With a swift press, the silent alarm would alert the nearest police station. His fingers hovered just above the button, and beside it, within easy reach, was a shotgun. Carlos kept his eyes fixed on the robbers, calculating his next moves. He was waiting for his chance to end this farce himself. Meanwhile, Carn scanned the three thugs, assessing them in seconds. Two of them were cleanno stains, no marks. But their leader, with his open backpack hanging under his arms, was the source of the crimson haze. Carn''s gaze shifted to the man''s face, where he noticed a three-inch claw mark on his right cheek. That was an indicator. One claw mark meant one curse. Therefore, that man only murdered one person, and he had not been punished for his crime yet. Disappointment washed over Carn as he realized how weak this man truly was. He shook his head slightly and sighed, the light in his eyes dulling with boredom. ''Just a small fry. What a waste of time. Well, a beggar can''t choose. One mark of Aether is better than nothing.'' Ignoring the gun in front of his face, Carn took a step forward, closing the distance between himself and the leader. He stared directly into the thug''s eyes while maintaining his expressionless face. The thug flinched and pressed the gun muzzle harder against Carn''s forehead. "You want me to blast your head off? GET DOWN, MOTHERF" *CRACK* With lightning speed, Carn''s left hand shot out and gripped the thug''s right forearm. The thug barely had time to react before a sickening crack filled the air. Carn had applied just enough pressure to snap the radius bone in the man''s forearm clean in half. The crisp, familiar sound sent a thrill through Carn''s body. The sensation of bone giving way under his strength was... satisfying. He exhaled lightly through his mouth, almost savoring the moment. He closed his eyes for a split second as he relished the feeling. "FUUUUCK!!" The thug screamed in agony, cradling his broken wrist and dropping his gun. His two friends spun around at the noise. At that moment, Carlos didn''t waste any time. The storekeeper had been waiting for his chance. He grabbed the double-barreled shotgun from under the counter and leveled it at the ringleader''s chest. "Welcome to Florida!" *BOOM.* The deafening blast of buckshot ripped through the air, hitting the thug square in the chest. He buckled and collapsed onto the floor, blood pooling beneath him. Carlos quickly aimed the shotgun at the second thug but hesitated. Carn was standing too close behind the robber. The scatter of the buckshot would hit them both. The hesitation cost him. The last thug, realizing the shift in power, swung his pistol toward Carlos and squeezed the trigger. Before the thug could pull the trigger, Carn moved in a blur. His hand clamped down on the man''s throat, squeezing like a vice, cutting off any chance of a scream. With a flick of his wrist, Carn twisted the thug''s neck 180 degrees. *CRACK.* *BANG.* The gun went off, firing wildly as the thug''s lifeless body hung in Carn''s grip. The bullet struck a cigarette shelf behind Carlos, sending boxes tumbling to the ground. But Carn was unfazed. He closed his eyes for a brief moment and exhaled deeply through his mouth. That was the feeling. The sweet, sweet sound of neck-snappingso satisfying. The sensation of the bones giving way, the subtle rotation as the body twisted unnaturally, and the life fading from the thug''s eyes, all of it was exhilarating. This was more pleasurable than sex! Carn reveled in the moment, savoring it. He let go, and the thug''s body crumpled to the floor with a dull thud. Silence filled the store. "" "" Carn and Carlos exchanged a glance. The storekeeper, still holding the shotgun, lowered it slowly. His lips curled into a wry smirk. "Kid, where''d you learn moves like that?" Carn''s serious demeanor melted away, replaced by a bright carefree smile. All the tension, the headache, and his earlier frustrations vanished from his eyes. "A church." Chapter 5 My Asian Parents Are Big Shots Blue and red lights flashed from the police cars parked at the gas station, casting their glow on the passing vehicles and catching the attention of curious onlookers. Three officers unraveled yellow crime scene tape, barricading the area to prevent the growing crowd from wandering too close to the investigation. Carn sat on the curb in front of the convenience store, his hands resting on his knees as he waited, silently detained by the police. The investigators inside moved methodically, collecting evidence while paramedics loaded the injured thief into the back of an ambulance. The scene was tense, but Carn''s demeanor was calm. He even wore a faint smile. It was 9.30 PM. He gazed upward at the fading evening sky. The crimson haze that had hung over the scene earlier had vanished. In its place, a small crimson firefly now floated gently in front of him. Its shimmering wings caught the light, and its tiny facethe face of the thief''s murder victimwore a peaceful smile. Carn''s eyes softened. He closed them and let out a deep sigh. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This spirit was not the criminal. It was the victim, killed by the dead thief. With a quiet voice, Carn whispered. "Justice has been served. May you rest in Aether''s embrace." The firefly raised its tiny hand in a wave before fading to the dark sky, leaving behind fine silver dust, which drifted toward Carn''s outstretched palm. The glowing remnants merged into his skin, and for a brief moment, a silver claw mark appeared on his hand. Unfortunately, it faded as quickly as it had come. Carn exhaled again, deeper this time, as all the aches and dizziness that had plagued him vanished instantly. No one but Carn was aware of the firefly, the wisp of Aether, or the silver mark on Carn''s hand. The transaction was complete. The Aether had restored his strength. Yet, he knew it wasn''t enough to keep him going for long. He was back at square one. No Aether. Carn''s eyes narrowed in frustration as he mentally retraced his steps, calculating his deficit. ''One mark only gives enough for five minor spells,'' he thought, grimacing. ''I tried a medium one earlier in the bathroom, failed because I didn''t have enough Aether, and ended up with one spell''s worth of debt. The second spell was for that bag in the morning, the third on the bus, the fourth in the classroom, and just now, I sped myself upthat''s the fifth. Hah, back to zero.'' Carn''s fingers curled into fists, feeling the familiar emptiness inside. The hunger gnawed at him again. He needed Aether. After living in a world powered by it for over a thousand years, getting through a day without it felt suffocating, like trying to live without oxygen. For the people in this world, it might be like going a day without the Internet. His thoughts were interrupted when Carlos, the shopkeeper, approached with a paper plate of homemade burritos. He waved the plate in front of Carn''s face until the latter turned his attention from the sky to the food. "Take this. It''s gonna be a long night." Carn nodded and took the plate. Seeing the food, he suddenly realized how empty his stomach was and he hadn''t eaten since morning. Now the hunger hit him like a wave. "...Thank you," he muttered and started digging in. Carlos sat down nearby, cracking open a can of beer. As he sipped, he glanced at the flashing lights of the police cars and the paramedics tending to the scene. He snorted, more to himself than anyone else. "The world''s gone to shit," Carlos mused, shaking his head. "All these damn rifts, explorers running around, and now these idiots making everything worse. It''s like living in a nightmare. This is the fifth time this month. What were they thinking?" Carn ignored Carlos'' rant. He focused on eating the burrito in front of him. But Carlos, with a beer in hand, wasn''t done talking. "Say, kid. How old are you? Where are your parents?" Carlos asked, watching Carn lick his fingers clean. "I''m 16," Carn replied, setting the empty paper plate down beside him. Wiping his hands on his jacket, he turned to face Carlos. "Don''t worry about my parents. My pop will be here soon enough. Cops are involved, so... yeah." Though Carn barely remembered their faces after all those centuries, he could never forget their iconic professions. And just as the thought crossed his mind, the sound of tires crunching over gravel caught his attention. A sleek black car pulled up to the scene, and from it emerged a middle-aged man in formal attire and an Asian woman in white collar clothes and a coat. Carn''s parents had arrived. His father, Han, walked toward the officer standing by the yellow tape and flashed his badge. The officer''s eyes widened upon seeing the rank, immediately saluting and allowing both parents to enter the crime scene. Carn''s mother, Wong, marched ahead with determined strides, her eyes scanning the area until they locked onto Carn sitting in front of the store. She stormed over with heavy footsteps. Carn stood instinctively, ready for the inevitable scolding. Instead of yelling, Wong grabbed his hands and inspected his nails and face with a mother''s practiced eye. Her voice, usually accented with broken English, switched to a clear, American tone. "Were the thieves armed?" she asked while her eyes narrowed. Carn was momentarily surprised by the question but smiled wryly. "Yes, Mom." "How many did you kill?" "One." "Good enough," Wong muttered with a snort. Then, without warning, she pulled a plastic hanger from her coat, much to the surprise of everyone watching. Where had she been hiding that? And why was she carrying it in the first place? Before Carn could even react, Wong swung the hanger with practiced precision, landing a stinging smack across his backside. *PA* Carn jolted, completely unprepared for the ambush. Wong reverted to her usual broken English. Her high-pitched voice echoed as she smacked him repeatedly. "Yu stoopid brat! How dare yu embarrass yur parents?! I told yu to get food, not get arrested! Yu wanna be homeless and disowned, huh?!" *PA! PA! PA!* Wong didn''t hold back, swinging the hanger a full ten times. Each strike landed with a loud crack. Carn didn''t resist. He stood there with his arms crossed, welcoming all punishment with a bitter smile on his face. It didn''t hurt, not really. In fact, in a strange way, he relished the moment. He had missed his mother, her tough love, and the public scolding. A thousand years in another world had been so dull without his mother''s chaotic discipline. After the 20th strike, the hanger snapped in half. Wong huffed, tossing the broken weapon aside like it was nothing. "Get yur ass to the car! We go home!" she barked, still fuming. Carn laughed softly, shaking his head. He glanced at Carlos, who was watching the whole thing unfold with a smirk. Carn gave him a slight nod of thanks for the meal. Carlos chuckled, lifting his beer in salute. "Ah, parenthood, how nice." He then raised his voice to Carn. "Hey, kid! Listen to your parents, you hear? Don''t turn into one of those idiots!" Carn raised a fist in acknowledgment before turning and following his mother toward the black sedan. Though Carn was supposed to be detained for investigation, nobody bothered stopping them. In fact, many of the officers chuckled and shook their heads, amused by the family drama. "Child abuse and he''s still detained, but whatever," one of the cops muttered under his breath, grinning as he watched Carn walk off with his parents. His tone was lighthearted, but beneath the joke, there was an unspoken understanding. The family business was its own beast. No one was going to interfere with a scolding like that, especially not after what the kid had just been through. Inside one of the parked police cars, a sophisticated onboard computer lit up the dim interior. The screen displayed the file of the arrest warrant of the dead thief that Carn had taken down. An officer scrolled through the details, and a long list of criminal charges appeared. Highlighted in bold were the words: - Murder - Abuse of a Dead Human Body - Resisting Arrest with Violence - Fleeing and Eluding Law Enforcement The officer leaned back in his seat, hovering his fingers over the keys. The dead thief hadn''t just been a petty criminal. This man had terrorized victims, left bodies desecrated, and fought tooth and nail to escape the law. And then, Carn had unknowingly crossed paths with a dangerous man. "Good riddance," the officer muttered under his breath. The streets were a little safer tonight. Meanwhile, Carn''s father, Special Agent Han of the FBI, approached the detective who was overseeing the investigation. The detective, who had just finished collecting the store''s CCTV footage, smiled when he saw Han approaching. "First time bailing out your kid, Han?" the detective asked with a smirk. Han, who was in charge of explorer-related crimes, nodded. It was the first time in his career that he had received a tip-off about his son being involved in a crime scene. He wasn''t even madjust intrigued. After all, his son, who had been bullied relentlessly in school, had somehow managed to take down three armed men in a robbery. And that was something worth looking into. "So, what happened here?" Han asked, stepping up to his friend, Detective Cooper, who was carefully maneuvering through the marked areas, avoiding evidence tags and the scattered debris on the store shelves. Cooper emerged from the convenience store, glancing at Han with a look that made it clear this was no ordinary case. He wiped his brow before asking, "Has your son received an augment?" Han raised an eyebrow. "Impossible. My son''s 16th birthday was a month ago." Cooper nodded knowingly. "Ah, I see. Did he work out a lot? Bulk up?" Han let out a dry snort. "Workout? He''s more of a punching bag than a bodybuilder." There was a trace of bitterness in his voice, a hint of the frustrations that came with raising a kid constantly bullied and pushed around. Cooper''s mouth tightened into a thin line. "You''re going to want to watch the CCTV footage. I''ll send it to you later, but" He hesitated, then met Han''s eyes with a serious gaze. "You need to watch your kid." Han''s expression darkened, deepening his frown. "Cut the crap, Cooper. Just summarize everything." Cooper stopped, inhaling sharply as if to steady himself. He leaned in closer and muttered, barely above a whisper. "Your son twisted a guy''s neck and snapped another''s arm like it was nothing. If the dead guy wasn''t already on the wanted list for murder, your son would be facing excessive force charges, even if it was self-defense." Silence hung in the air as Han processed the words. Carn? Excessive force? That kid couldn''t even hurt a fly! Cooper gave a wry smile, placing the plastic bag containing the CCTV hard drives into the evidence box on the hood of a nearby police car. He glanced sideways at Han. "If your son hasn''t gotten any formal augmentation, you better get him checked out ASAP. If he''s mutated, or worse, enhanced without your knowledge... you''re gonna have some serious explaining to do." Han''s jaw clenched, tightening his fists. "I know," he muttered, aware of the implications. His son had changed more than he could have imagined. And now, it was on him to find out why. Chapter 6 I Visit a Military Base… And Snap a Neck After wrapping up his conversation with Cooper, Han returned to his car, sliding into the driver''s seat. He glanced in the rearview mirror to see Carn sitting quietly in the back with his eyes closed, seemingly meditating. Wong, Carn''s mother, had finally stopped her scolding barrage and leaned back in her seat, exhaling in frustration. Without a word, Han started the car, pulling away from the flashing police lights and the chaotic scene at the gas station. The silence hung in the air until Han finally broke it with his controlled low voice. "I heard you killed someone," he said, not looking back but watching Carn through the mirror. Carn''s eyes fluttered open, meeting his father''s gaze through the reflection. There was no point in hiding what had happened, except for the part about the thousand-year experience. "Yes, I did." Han''s knuckles whitened slightly as his grip on the steering wheel tightened, though his face remained calm. "Have you gotten an illegal augmentation from somewhere?" Carn raised an eyebrow, genuinely confused. "Augment... what? What''s that?" Han sighed deeply. "Stretch your arms out. Let your mother check." Still puzzled, Carn complied, extending his arms forward. Wong, sitting in the passenger seat, turned around and pulled out a small blue laser pointer from her coat. She methodically scanned Carn''s forearms and hands, looking for signs of cybernetic implants or artificial modifications. After a few tense moments, she flicked off the light, shaking her head. "Clean," she confirmed, though there was a note of relief in her voice like she''d been expecting something worse. Han exhaled deeply, his body relaxing slightly as the tension eased. "For a second, I thought you''d gone to the black market and gotten yourself augmented." Carn pulled his arms back, tilting his head in confusion. "What''s this augmentation you keep talking about?" Wong gave him an incredulous look, her accent thickening with disbelief. "Yu really don''t know ''auk-men-ta-tion''?!" Carn shook his head. "Not a clue." Han exchanged a glance with Wong, then explained in a serious tone. "Augmentation is when someone enhances their bodystrength, reflexes, durabilityusing either cybernetics or mana-cell implants. It''s highly regulated. Only government agents like me or licensed explorers can legally get the surgery. It''s not something civilians can just access. And it''s dangerous." Han paused and studied his son''s face. "So, where did you learn to fight like that?" Carn leaned back in his seat, crossing his arms and frowning slightly as he tried to gather his thoughts. Augmentation, cyberneticsthese were terms that seemed straight out of a science fiction movie. Yet, here in this world, it appeared to be normal. But none of that explained how he had fought the way he did tonight. "I didn''t learn to fight," Carn muttered, turning his gaze to the passing streetlights outside the window. "It just happened. Adrenaline rush, I guess." Han''s frown deepened, his hands gripping the wheel tighter. "Carn, no one can simply twist a human neck 360 degrees out of impulse or instinct. You almost tore a person''s neck off his shoulders! That''s not something a 16-year-old can do without some serious trainingor something else. What aren''t you telling us?" Wong leaned further over the seat, "Yu hiding someting, ah? How yu break someone''s neck wit bare hands?" Carn''s jaw tightened, and he struggled to find an excuse. Should he tell them the truth? Could he explain the thousands of years of combat, the magic, and the wars he had fought in another world? Who would believe in such a story?! His mother would have sent him straight to the psych ward or disowned him! Lie to them? Impossible. His father, Han, was a special agent who specialized in uncovering lies. Any attempt to feign innocence would likely only raise more suspicion. With no real options left, Carn let out a slow breath and decided to stick as close to the truth as he dared. "I... had a dream." "A dream?" Han''s interest piqued, his eyes narrowing in the rearview mirror. Carn forced a dry laugh, trying to make light of it. He chuckled awkwardly, hoping to deflect the weight of the conversation. "Yeah, I dreamed I was some kind of monster. You know, big and scary. I just... mimicked the moves I saw in the dream." But neither of his parents laughed. They just stared at him, and silence settled in the car. Han exhaled slowly, shaking his head in disbelief, while Wong crossed her arms and frowned. The tension in the car didn''t dissipate. If anything, it grew heavier. Carn could tell they weren''t buying itnot entirely, anyway. Whatever was happening to him, they knew there was more he wasn''t telling them. The silence stretched until Han finally snorted, breaking the uneasy quiet. "Well, it doesn''t matter. Skip school tomorrow. I''m taking you somewhere." Carn''s heart sank. He raised an eyebrow, feeling a knot tighten in his stomach. "Where?" "You''ll see," Han muttered, his tone leaving no room for debate. Carn couldn''t shake the bad feeling creeping up on him. He knew his father well enough to recognize when he had a plan in motion. Whatever was coming next, it wasn''t going to be pleasant. And somehow, deep down, he knew this was only the beginning. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next morning, Han drove for three hours, bringing Carn to a barren land where a military base stood. Tall metal fences with barbed wire on top protected the perimeter. Soldiers carrying AR-15 rifles patrolled the area, and in the center of the base, a massive dome loomed suspiciously, drawing Carn''s gaze. As their vehicle approached the entrance, Han flashed his badge to the guards. The soldiers saluted and waved them through, allowing the car to roll past the heavily secured gate. Carn glanced out the window, taking in the sight of a runway, a hangar with military planes, and a few tanks parked in the distance. His frown deepened, and he turned to his father with growing unease. "What are we doing here?" Han smirked, "First time at a rift site, huh?" Carn blinked, confused. "Rift site?" Han gestured toward the giant dome at the heart of the facility. "This is where the government protects a dimensional rift. Only authorized explorers and federal agents like me are allowed inside that dome." Carn stared at the dome. A thousand questions swirled in his mind. "A rift? Like... a tear between dimensions?" Han nodded casually. "Exactly. But don''t worry, we''re not going in there today. I''m just visiting another facility in the base. You can ignore the dome for now." Carn''s frown only deepened. "Ignore the giant dome? Seriously?" Han chuckled, giving his son a knowing look. "I know it sounds strange, but trust me. Today''s visit isn''t about the rift. You''ll learn more about that later. For now, just follow my lead." Carn sat back in his seat, unease creeping through him. Just yesterday, his teacher had given a brief lecture on these "rifts," but seeing the military-grade security surrounding one now made the danger and mystery of it all feel real. Whatever his father had planned for him today, this was no casual trip. As Carn scanned the area, something unusual caught his attention at the edge of his vision. A thick crimson haze hovered around one of the giant warehouses in the distance, while another trail of black smog seeped ominously from the dome''s entrance. Aether! So many sources of Aether! The red one should be at least three marks or higher! But there was a black one! HERO-GRADE AETHER! Which motherf-cker had committed genocide here?! Only those who murdered a thousand could have that presence! Carn''s mouth watered. An almost primal hunger rose inside him. He instinctively wanted to leap out of the car and chase down whoeveror whateverwas producing those rich Aether signatures. Unfortunately, Han drove the vehicle farther away, toward another part of the base. Carn''s excitement dulled into frustration, but he made a mental note to return later. ''Maybe when I''ve got at least ten marks to spare. I don''t have enough Aether for a long-distance teleportation yet. Just you wait. I''ve remembered your scent! AW BE BUCK!'' The black sedan finally pulled up in front of a massive hangar with closed shutters. Han parked the car and got out, motioning for Carn to do the same. "We''re here," Han said. A glint of anticipation sparked in his eyes. Carn stepped out, squinting up at the towering building in front of him. As they approached, he kept glancing around, hoping to catch sight of someone emanating that Aether haze again. But the air around this place was clear. Disappointment set in as Carn smacked his lips in frustration and followed his father to a door on the side of the hangar. Han opened the door, leading Carn inside. The moment they stepped in, a blinding burst of light from rows of ceiling LEDs hit Carn''s eyes, making him squint. As his vision adjusted, he saw what could only be described as a mechanical wonderland. Lining the walls of the massive hangar were hundreds of exoskeleton suits, each more exotic than the last. Messy tables cluttered with mechanical parts were scattered across the floor, where technicians in lab coats tinkered away, adjusting gears and wiring. The clanging of metal and the hum of machines echoed through the space. Carn was stunned. Though he had battled monsters, mages, and dragons in a world far beyond this one, this was something else. His eyes wandered over to a metallic suit displayed in a glass caseit looked eerily like something out of a superhero movie. ''Iron**n? What is this place?! Bat Cave? Stark Industry?'' Carn thought. "Like what you see?" Han smirked, glancing back at him. Carn chuckled dryly. "This is wild." Han led him deeper into the hangar, toward a more secluded area where rows of lifelike silicone torsos lined up in front of a thick metal wall. Each torso was modeled after a bodybuilder, with skin so realistic it almost seemed alive. The translucent material revealed a network of simulated organs and bones inside, making the whole setup feel eerily lifelike. "We''re here," Han announced with a grin, pointing at one of the silicone mannequins. Carn tilted his head, walking closer to inspect the torso. The texture felt unsettlingly real beneath his fingers, and the sight of the pseudo-human organs inside sent a chill down his spine. There was a label on the mannequin''s chest Level 2. "What are we doing here?" Carn asked, confused. Han, however, seemed almost excited as he whispered something to one of the nearby workers. The worker, clad in a white lab coat, nodded and walked over to a table filled with laptops, pressing a few buttons before shouting to the others. "STARTING LEVEL 2 PHYSICAL DAMAGE TEST NUMBER 19! READY THE CAMERA!" A rush of activity followed as five agents hurried over, adjusting several cameras to point directly at Carn and the simulation torso. When the setup was complete, one of them gave Han a thumbs-up. Han smiled, returning the gesture before turning to Carn. "All right, son. Can you twist that doll''s neck 180 degrees like you did yesterday?" "Huh?" Carn blinked, caught off guard. "You''re testing me?" Han crossed his arms, "Just do it." "" Carn shrugged, accepting the challenge. Standing behind the mannequin, he leisurely grabbed the silicone mannequin''s neck with one hand and placed his other hand on its forehead. Without much effort, he twisted. The neck turned with a sticky crack, and the pseudo-spinal bones inside snapped audibly as if mimicking real bones. Carn let go, and the doll''s head remained grotesquely twisted, the neck contorted in an unnatural position. The temple areas sunk, leaving a hole that reached the skull. Whether it was silicone or flesh, he got to break something and relished his addiction. He exhaled through his mouth, intoxicated. He almost came. He turned back to his father, who stood there smiling, clearly pleased with what he had just witnessed. The room fell into a brief, stunned silence as the technicians stared at the twisted mannequin, its head grotesquely rotated 360 degrees, and the neck skin detached from the shoulders. The tomato sauce that had been injected into the arteries before the test dripped on the floor. They exchanged nervous glances, unsure whether to be impressed or alarmed by what they had just witnessed. After a beat, they snapped back into action, rushing to collect the footage and data from the cameras, speaking in hurried, low voices as they analyzed the results. Han, however, remained completely unfazed, his smile widening in quiet satisfaction. He didn''t flinch at the sight of the broken neck. "Well done," Han slightly shook his head as he noticed Carn''s psychopath-like expression, "Better than I expected. We''ve got a lot to discuss." Chapter 7 I am a Doppelg?nger? Han gestured for Carn to follow and made his way over to a blond mechanic, who was hunched over a peculiar-looking metal backpack. The mechanic wore thick eyeglasses while his fingers tinkered with wires and small components. As Han and Carn approached, the contraption suddenly sprang to life, startling the mechanic. The backpack morphed into something out of a nightmarea jetpack-like device unfurled into six spindly, mechanical spider arms, whirring and clanking menacingly. "Whoa!" The mechanic yelped, stumbling back and landing on his rear. Flustered, he scrambled to his feet, hastily pressing a button on a nearby laptop to deactivate the rogue machine. The spider arms stopped moving immediately, folding back into their original form. Han stood still, watching the display with a dull expression, clearly unamused by the chaos. "Eric, got a moment?" he called out the worker. Eric, a somewhat clumsy mechanical researcher, looked up, brushing dirt off his lab coat. When he saw Han, he gave a wry smile and waved. "Mr. 007, back to test another UNSAFE spy gadget, huh?" Han rolled his eyes at the playful jab, then lightly patted Carn on the back. "Get this boy an MC-scan, a full-body X-ray, and take a blood sample." Eric frowned, confused by the sudden request. "This ain''t a hospital, boss. We don''t give out free medical checkups." Han raised an eyebrow. "Just now, he broke a level-2 mannequin. Bare-handed." Eric''s eyes widened, and his excitement instantly flared. "Say no more, boss!" His expression lit up with a mix of curiosity and anticipation as he moved to grab Carn''s arm, already eager to start the testing process. But when he tried to pull Carn along, he met an unexpected problem. Carn didn''t budge. He stood like a statue, completely unfazed by Eric''s efforts. "Uh Boss?" Eric panted, looking over at Han. "This... specimen is too sturdy. A little help?" Han smirked, shooting Carn a quick glance. "Cooperate, Carn." Carn sighed, looking down at the overzealous mechanic. He asked, tilting his head slightly in confusion. "What exactly are we doing here?" "Just getting you checked out. Thoroughly." Han gave a nonchalant shrug. Then, he paused, scanning the room before clicking his tongue in mild annoyance. Han''s eyes flicked around the space, "By the way, Eric, are the level-3 mannequins out of stock?" Eric let out a dramatic sigh, slumping his shoulders. "Boss, level-3s ain''t some candies. They cost over a million bucks to make, and we don''t have that kind of budget for a random test. We''re stuck with level-2s for now." "Shame. Level-3s would''ve been interesting," Han clicked his tongue again, clearly disappointed. Turning back to Eric, he nodded toward Carn. "Alright, get him tested. I''ll wait." Meanwhile, Carn remained mostly oblivious to the details of these so-called "tests." He followed Eric to a secluded section of the facility, where a portion of the area was curtained off with white partition walls. As they entered, Carn noticed a small clinic-like setup, but the real standout was a large glass capsule in the centersomething straight out of a science fiction movie. Eric grinned and motioned toward an elderly man, who had been sitting in a wheelchair near the clinic''s center. The man, known as Rev, was a retired combat medic, a war veteran from the Middle East. Despite losing the ability to walk, Rev had continued serving his country as a medic for decades and now supported the research team at this military base. Rev''s grizzled face was weathered, and he had an unlit cigarette dangling from his lips, a reminder of his old habits, though smoking was clearly prohibited in the infirmary. "Rev," Eric called out, pointing at Carn. "Boss Han said to get this kid scanned and x-rayed. Blood sample too." Rev glanced up. His wheelchair creaked slightly as he spun it around to face them. He muttered something under his breath, but with the cigarette still in his mouth, his words were garbled. Despite his rugged appearance, he moved efficiently, pointing his thumb toward the glass capsule. "Change into that suit on the table and stand in the capsule," Rev instructed with a deep voice. Carn eyed the equipment with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. The capsule definitely didn''t look like anything you''d find in a regular medical clinic. He chuckled awkwardly. He''d faced monsters and magicians in other worlds, but now he was wondering if this world''s "adventures" would involve high-tech experiments. Nodding, Carn complied. He changed into the tight one-piece suit laid out for him. The suit resembled a diver''s gear but had extra padding on the shoulders, elbows, and kneesstrange design choices for something that seemed medical. He couldn''t shake the bad feeling creeping up on him, though his curiosity pushed him forward. After suiting up, Carn stepped into the capsule. He stood inside, the glass door sliding shut behind him with a soft hiss. He half-expected to be submerged in some futuristic liquid, and it seemed his instincts weren''t too far off. As soon as he was enclosed, the green liquid began to fill the capsule from hidden pumps, quickly rising to his neck. From outside, Rev casually grabbed a microphone on his desk and, still not bothering to remove the cigarette, spoke into it. "Hold your breath for five minutes or die trying. Good luck." Huh? Five minutes? Carn''s eyes widened in alarm, but then he remembered: his gargoyle self could easily survive centuries without breathing, eating, or drinking. With that in mind, he let out a long sigh, wondering if this bizarre test was just another part of this world''s "normal." The green liquid continued to rise, fully submerging him. His eyes remained unblinking as he stared through the glass, observing Rev and Eric''s every move from inside the capsule. They appeared engrossed in their work, talking and checking data on their laptops and consoles, though the muffled sounds were inaudible to him. He watched them carefully, noting their animated gestures. One minute passed. Carn''s expression was indifferent, showing no signs of panic or struggle. He wasn''t exactly concerned about the lack of air, but he did begin to wonder what they were trying to accomplish. Were they testing endurance? Or was it something deeper? What did the "MC-Test" stand for? At the two-minute mark, Rev shook his head in apparent frustration and wheeled himself back toward his main workstation. Carn watched as Eric abruptly pulled Rev''s wheelchair away from the desk and spoke with urgency. Rev''s expression darkened, and their conversation escalated. Though Carn couldn''t hear them through the thick glass, it was clear they were arguing. Hands waved, brows furrowed, and tension filled the air. The argument lasted for a full minute, with Rev and Eric practically yelling at each other, their gestures becoming more animated. Just as Carn began to wonder if something had gone wrong with the test, Han walked into the room, showing his usual unreadable expression. He glanced around, taking in the scene with a raised eyebrow, before spotting Carn floating in the capsule. Han smirked as if this was exactly what he expected. He casually approached the two researchers, interrupting their argument with a few sharp words. Whatever he said caused Rev and Eric to immediately stop fighting. Both men, still fuming, returned to their stations, clearly uncomfortable but compliant. Carn watched all this with growing impatience, unsure of what exactly was happening. Another minute passed. Then another. Soon, five full minutes had gone by. He was fine, of course. No discomfort, no strain. But the test wasn''t ending. The water level remained unchanged, and Carn was still fully submerged. Outside the capsule, Rev glanced anxiously at his watch before looking up at Han. "Five minutes. Shouldn''t we drain it by now?" His voice was tense. Earlier, he had intended to end the test at the two-minute mark when Carn''s heart rate suddenly plummeted to a near-dangerous 10 beats per minute. Rev had panicked, fearing that Carn might be suffering from complications. But Eric had stopped him, claiming it was a phenomenon known as "Hibernation," something monsters from the dimensional rifts and top-tier explorers practiced to conserve energy in extreme environments. It was an adaptation to survive in inhospitable conditions, a method of slowing bodily functions to near dormancy. Still, Rev had argued, concerned about Carn''s well-being, while Eric stubbornly insisted that this was all part of Han''s plan, and they had no choice but to continue. Their heated exchange was abruptly cut short when Han arrived. He reassuringly told them that Carn was his son and perfectly capable of handling the test. But now, as the minutes dragged on, both researchers were growing increasingly uneasy. Five minutes had passed, and Carn still hadn''t surfaced. Neither Rev nor Eric had anticipated such a duration, and despite Carn''s calm exterior, they were concerned that he might fall into a coma after holding his breath for too long. Rev kept glancing at the console, which showed Carn''s vital signs and brain activity. Everything appeared normal, even his oxygen levelsbaffling both of them. For all intents and purposes, Carn was fine, but that didn''t ease the knot in Rev''s stomach. Han, standing at the center of the room with his arms folded, watched with a cold detachment. His grin widened as if everything was going exactly as he expected. "Extend the test for five more minutes," he said casually. "ARE YOU CRAZY?!" Rev exploded, turning his wheelchair sharply toward Han. "DO YOU WANT TO KILL YOUR SON?!" Eric remained silent, but his eyes reflected the same concern as Rev''s. Han, however, remained unfazed. He glanced between the two researchers, his smile slowly fading into something more seriousmore dangerous. "Have you ever heard of the doppelg?nger incident five years ago?" Han''s voice was low, almost a whisper, but the weight of his words froze the room. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rev''s expression hardened, recognition dawning in his eyes. Eric shifted uncomfortably, glancing back at the capsule where Carn floated, still submerged and completely calm. "The government tried this exact test with one of the rift explorers," Han continued with his icy tone. "At that time, it was an accident. The administrator in charge forgot to release the explorer. But you know what? Something funny happened during the test, and you all should have heard about that." Rev swallowed hard as the tension in the room escalated, "You''re not saying" "I''m saying," Han cut him off sharply, "the kid in that capsule might not even be my son anymore. If you want to understand what''s really going on, then extend the test. Five more minutes. You''ll see for yourselves." "B-But that''s your son!" Rev argued. Suddenly, Han erupted, "Do you really think a normal 16-year-old, without proper training, can break a level-2 mannequin barehanded and last five minutes in mana acid without struggling? WHATEVER THAT THING IS, DROWN IT!" "Bastard!" Rev wanted to stand, but he couldn''t. He wished to punch Han in the face, "What if he''s really your son?!" Han exhaled deeply and glared into Rev''s eyes, "If that''s the case, only one innocent person will die. But if that thing is a doppelg?nger, how many people do you think it will kill if you let it loose. Now, do what I said!" Rev''s grip tightened on the arms of his wheelchair, but no words came. Eric hesitated, his gaze flicking nervously between Han and the capsule. He was visibly conflicted. After a tense moment, with a reluctant sigh, he gave in and began typing commands into the console, initiating the extension of the test. All eyes were now locked on the capsule, brimming with anticipation and fear, waiting to see what would happen next. Meanwhile, Carn''s eyebrows slightly twitched. He sensed Han''s killing intent from the muffled sound outside. ''What are they doing?'' Chapter 8 My Father Can Be a Little Stupid It had been six minutes since the test began. Carn waited patiently for the strange liquid surrounding him to drain, but as he observed the tense expressions on his father and the two researchers, a creeping suspicion told him something was wrong. Tired of the farce, Carn decided to end it. He lightly knocked on the glass wall, pretending he couldn''t hold his breath any longer, hoping to provoke a reaction. But Han didn''t flinch. His cold, unyielding gaze reminded Carn of the human hero who had once stormed the dungeon to slay him and his demon kin. The same determined eyes, the hardened expression, and the unmistakable killing intent were there, except that Han''s clenched fist was trembling. Was it anger? Was it Fear or anxiousness? Carn couldn''t tell. But one thing was clearhe was done with this absurd test. Gathering the residual Aether in his soul, Carn prepared to channel it into his fist. The plan was simple: break the glass and get out. But then, something odd happened. The liquid around his fist darkened, turning a deep black. ''Huh?'' Carn''s eyes narrowed. Whatever this dark energy was, it wasn''t something he recognizedand it felt dangerous. Without waiting for his father or the researchers to stop the experiment, Carn threw his fist forward, unleashing all his strength in one decisive blow. *CLANK* The capsule''s thick glass shattered with a violent crash, sending shards flying and splashing the green and black liquid across the clinic. Alarms blared as Carn stood amid the chaos, drenched but unfazed. Rev and Eric scrambled in a panic, while Han simply stood there with his unreadable expression. Carn wiped the water from his face, glaring at his father. "Enough games," he growled. "Now, what the hell is really going on?" Meanwhile, Han''s eyes locked on the darkened liquid pooling on the floor. He took a deep breath, then, with a cold resolve, pulled out his personal sidearm. The barrel pointed directly at Carn''s forehead. "You''re not my son," Han''s voice trembled, though his hand was steady. "Who are you?" Carn''s heart sank. Though this world was a different Earth, Han was still his biological father. He still respected and admired him, hoping to reconnect in some way. But now, being interrogated by this version of his father with a gun to his head left him feeling hollow, anxious, and deeply saddened. "I''m still Carn, your son." Han scoffed, pressing the muzzle harder against Carn''s skin, his eyes fierce with betrayal. He yelled, "Bull-f*cking-sh*t! My son is an ordinary human! No mana, no abilities. You just used it in front of me! So answer me before I kill you, WHO ARE YOU?" Carn bitterly smiled, swallowing the lump in his throat. His father''s instincts were sharper than he anticipated. He quickly realized that the strange green and black liquid in the capsule had likely reacted to the residual Aether in his body, exposing him. *VIIIIIIIII* Suddenly, a sharp pain tore through Carn''s skull as the searing headache returned, a side effect of using his Aether without a silver mark. His vision blurred, and blood began to trickle from his nose. He staggered back, nearly collapsing. Clutching his head, Carn groaned in agony, falling to the floor as his balance faltered. Han hesitated. The sight of his son''s distress triggered something deeper. His hand, still holding the gun, trembled as he watched Carn struggle. Behind him, Rev and Eric glanced nervously at one another, unsure whether to intervene or remain silent. Carn, now sitting on the floor, looked up at his father through blurred vision. He said while he struggled to breathe, "Is it wrong for me to change, father? Was it my fault that I learned something to protect myself from the bullies at school?" Han''s grip on the gun tightened as his hand began to tremble. His hardened expression cracked as tears welled up in his eyes. The sight of Carn, weakened and vulnerable, stirred a deeper pain in him. His sonhis REAL sonwas suffering, and here he was, holding a gun to his head. Unable to bear it anymore, Han let out a choked breath and slowly lowered the gun. With a sharp, self-directed slap across his face, he switched on the safety and holstered his weapon. He fell to his knees before Carn, the weight of guilt pulling him down. Without hesitation, Han wrapped his arms around Carn, pulling him into a tight embrace, his chest heaving with regret. "I''m so sorry, Carn. I''m so sorry!" Han''s voice cracked as he whispered the words over and over again, his face buried in Carn''s shoulder. Carn, still reeling from the pain, didn''t say anything. He could feel the warmth of his father''s arms, the trembling sincerity of his apology. For a moment, the tension of the past few minutes dissolved. But the silence between them was heavy. Though Carn longed to reassure him, he couldn''t shake the deep sadness that lingered, knowing how far apart they had grown in this world. Han clung to Carn, his tears soaking into his son''s shirt as if holding on tight enough could bridge the gap between who Carn once was and who he had become. After the chaos subsided, the family sat in tense silence, face-to-face. Eric and Rev were busy cleaning up the mess and finishing the task Han had originally intended. Rev remained seated in his wheelchair, holding a freshly printed paper and X-ray film in his hands. He sighed in relief, though his expression remained hard as he shoved the documents into Han''s hands. The X-ray displayed nothing out of the ordinarya normal human skeleton, the healthy frame of a teenager with no abnormalities. "Congratulations, Han. Your son''s a human," Rev said with biting sarcasm, still upset over Han''s earlier outburst. He gestured to the blood test results. "But there''s something interesting here. He''s got a hint of mana circulating in his blood. Normally, people who''ve had bone marrow augmentations produce a few mana cells a day, but 10% of this kid''s red blood cells carry mana. He''s natural." Han''s face tightened with guilt, the bitter truth settling in. He had overreacted, and now he couldn''t bring himself to look Carn in the eyes. His shame kept him silent as he stared at the results, unsure how to begin apologizing. The words seemed stuck in his throat. Rev wheeled himself toward the corner of the room, heading straight for his favorite coffee machine. Stress and anger still simmered beneath his calm exterior. He absentmindedly pulled out a lighter and nearly lit the unlit cigarette hanging from his lips. Just before sparking the flame, he realized what he was doing. Grumbling, he tossed the lighter away in frustration, knowing the no-smoking policy in the infirmary. He turned back to Han in frustration, "I know your instincts are sharp, but sometimes you need to apply some LOGIC! If your son were a doppelg?nger, your entire family and half the state would be long dead. Think before pulling a gun on your own kid!" Han flinched at the harsh words, unable to defend himself. He glanced at Carn, searching for something to say, but the damage was done. Meanwhile, Carn seemed unfazed by the earlier incident. Since no one was harmed, he quickly brushed it off and shifted his focus to something more intriguing. "What exactly is mana?" Carn asked, breaking the silence and directing his question at everyone. Eric raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You seriously don''t know what mana is?" "This is the first time I''ve heard the term," Carn smiled, but he was excited about the new prospect. He wondered if this world''s mana might be similar to Aether from the other world. Rev, noticing the emotional wreckage on Han''s face and figuring that Han wasn''t in a position to do so, decided to step in and explain. "Mana is a chemical substance that exists on the other side of the dimensional rift. Only explorers and government agents who''ve been to that other side carry traces of it in their bodies. For most people, it dissolves quickly and comes out with urine. But in rare cases, some returnees... mutate. You know, they became supermen." Rev pointed at Carn, gesturing at what might have happened to him. Carn''s grin widened. This was getting interesting. He asked, eager to know more about this world''s power structure. "How many ''supermen'' are we talking about? How many of them exist?" Rev scoffed, "At least a thousand in our country. Most of them are locked away in special prisons, or they work for the government." Carn raised an eyebrow. "Why''s that? What about the ones who try to live like regular civilians?" Eric and Rev exchanged knowing glances before both shot disapproving looks at Han as if blaming him for not educating his son on such a crucial subject. Rev continued, "No civilian is allowed to possess mana, kid. The reason it''s tough to stay a civilian is that having mana makes you a walking weapon. First, you''d have to pass the Spiritual Aptitude Test, SAT for short, to get into the Special Education Program. After that, there''s a five-year government contract where you''re trained to handle mana and given permission to modify your bodycalled an Augmentation License. Even then, you''ve got to go through two years of real combat training before you earn an Explorer License. Only then are you allowed to enter a rift as an official explorer." Carn blinked, absorbing the information. ''That''s quite the bureaucratic process,'' Carn thought. Rev wasn''t done. "A lot of explorers tend to go rogue once they get a taste of superhuman abilities. That''s why we have special agents tasked with hunting down rogue explorers. People like your father." Carn''s eyes widened in surprise. "Huh?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was news. He turned to Han, astonished. Was he really a big shot? His father? A rogue explorer hunter? How fancy! Han winced, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. So far, he had kept his real profession hidden, telling his family he was just an ordinary FBI agent handling basic investigations and interrogations. But the truth was finally out, and he could see the excitement in his son''s eyes. With a wry smile, Han sighed. "I wasn''t planning on letting you find out this way... Also, you!" Han shot an angry glare at Rev, his voice low but full of tension. "You weren''t supposed to tell anyone about my status." Rev, never one to back down, scoffed. "You brought your goddamn kid to a top-secret military base! Do you really think we care about your little secret?! Hell no! WE. DON''T. GIVE. A. FCK!" His voice echoed through the clinic as he leaned forward in his wheelchair, poking fun at Han''s attempt to stay undercover. Then, as if he couldn''t hold it in any longer, Rev burst into laughter. The grumpy veteran clearly enjoyed having the last word, relishing his small victory. He waved them off dismissively. "I''ll send the repair bills to your boss later. Now, if you''re done here, get lost! I''ve got work to do!" With that, Eric, Han, and Carn left the clinic. Rev remained behind, grumbling while preparing to deal with the mess Carn had made. His sharp eyes softened for a moment, though, as he glanced at the scattered glass shards, clearly amused by the chaos they''d left in their wake. While walking back to the test area, Han let out a deep sigh, still feeling bad for nearly killing his own son. "I''m sorry, Carn," he muttered, his voice low. It was the second apology he''d made. Sensing an opportunity, Carn smirked. "If you''re really sorry, then how about some extra allowance? And how about telling me everything about mana, explorers, and whatever these rifts are." Before Han could respond, Eric, who had been quietly observing, cut in. "You''ll learn all that soon enough, kid. Now that your MC-test came back positive, the Secret Service will be knocking on your door soon. You should be worrying about yourself, not those trivial things." Carn''s eyes widened in surprise. "Wait, why? What''s the big deal?" Han sighed again, this time rubbing the back of his head in frustration as if the weight of the world had suddenly fallen on his shoulders. He bitterly smiled at Carn, then recited a law that hung like a noose over them both. "MRAMana Regulation Act, Section 19," Han began, his voice solemn. "Any human who discovers the presence of mana within their bloodstream is required by law to report their condition to the appropriate governmental authorities within 72 hours of detection. Any person found to have intentionally failed to report the presence of mana within their blood is subject to... life imprisonment." "What the hell?!" Carn''s face contorted in disbelief. The gravity of the local laws struck him like a punch to the gut. "Yeah, it''s ridiculous. And now, because you''ve been identified as someone with natural mana, you''re on the government''s radar. They''ll want to know everything about youand fast." Life imprisonment just for having mana? Absurd! The absurdity of the situation felt unreal. His whole life was turned upside down in a matter of hours. All this talk about rifts, explorers, and mana, coupled with the looming shadow of government agents coming for him, left him bewildered and angry. Han looked at Carn with a mixture of concern and sadness in his eyes. "I''ve been keeping this world''s darker side from you, but... there''s no more hiding it now. I didn''t want you involved, but things just got a lot more complicated. Again, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have brought you here." Carn sighed. Dammit, dad! Chapter 9 What Are Doppelgangers? I Hope Their Necks Are Snappable. Because of the mess they had caused, it created quite a stir at the facility. Han had no choice but to drive Carn home. The air in the car felt heavy with unspoken words as Han was still reeling from guilt over the incident. After a long silence, Han finally spoke up, opening his heart and confessing his thoughts. "I really thought you were a doppelganger back there. I was convinced some dimensional entity was disguising itself as you." "Doppelganger?" Carn raised an eyebrow. The term wasn''t unfamiliar to him. Back in the demon lord''s army, there was a mimic squad that could disguise themselves as human adventurers. They served as spies for the dungeon, infiltrating adventuring parties to gather intelligence. Using their hivemind telepathy, they would relay their findings to their superiors. In combat, however, the mimics were less impressive. They lacked stamina and overall physical strength, making them poor fighters in direct confrontations. But where they truly excelled was in assassination missions. They would sneak up on their targets, devour them, take their form, and slip away without a trace. Carn wondered if the doppelgangers in this world were similar to the mimics from his dungeon days. "What are they like?" he asked, genuinely curious. "Remember the Mayan Doomsday seven years ago?" Carn quickly did the math. It was 2019 in this world, which meant Han was referring to 2012. "What happened? I don''t really remember." Han let out a dry laugh. "It wasn''t the end of the world, but it almost felt like it. It was the Mayan Rift Incident. About a hundred doppelgangers slipped through a rift that opened in Mexico and disguised themselves as humans. The Mexican government and explorers managed to track down and eliminate all of them but one. It crossed the border into Texas, and in just a single day, it slaughtered 50,000 civilians." "...What?" Carn was stunned. "Just one doppelganger did all that?" Han nodded grimly. "Yeah. These aren''t just any ordinary creatures. They''re incredibly dangerous, capable of blending into society flawlessly until they decide to strike. And when they do the results are catastrophic." Carn was speechless. Even in his world, the mimics never managed anything as destructive. They were stealthy and cunning, but to single-handedly wipe out a town in one day? That was a level of efficiency he hadn''t thought possible. Carn thought of the possibilities. If the doppelgangers were that powerful, it begged the question. What kind of military strength did this world possess to fight them? His pulse quickened, his lips curling into a subtle grin. The thought of exploring this world''s capabilities excited him. "And how exactly did you defeat them?" Han''s expression darkened as he recalled the brutal methods they''d resorted to. "Initially, it was straightforward. We gunned them down and burned their bodies before they could regenerate. That worked at first. But the one that escaped evolved. After devouring so many civilians, it became immune to our firearms and explosives." Carn raised an eyebrow. "So, how did you kill them after that?" Han sighed, feeling the weight on his shoulders. His fingers also felt sticky from the disgust that the government and the army had done. "We poisoned it." "Poison?" Carn echoed, intrigued. Han nodded slowly, revealing a grim reality. "We had no other choice. We developed radioactive pills specifically designed to disrupt the doppelganger''s regenerative abilities. But here''s the thing someone had to deliver the poison. So we had a terminally ill volunteer who swallowed the pills and let himself be consumed by the monster." Carn''s excitement faltered. "You fed people to the doppelganger?" Han''s voice was quiet, regret seeping into every word. "It was the only way. Its regeneration was too strong. Bullets, fire, none of it worked anymore. But once it ate the volunteer, the radiation did its job. Its bodies couldn''t heal, and we finished the survivor off. It was ugly but it worked." "" A heavy silence settled between them. Carn, for once, found himself at a loss for words. The thought of sending a person to die that way stirred something uneasy in him. Han stared at the road ahead and deeply exhaled. "It was terrible. I know. The name of that volunteer is engraved on a monument in Texas. People don''t talk about it much, but they DO remember." Carn leaned back in his seat, still processing the brutal nature of this world''s warfare. The doppelgangers, the radioactive sacrificethey painted a grim picture of survival at all costs. But Carn wasn''t one to be easily rattled. After all, he had done far worse in his previous world, which would land him in prison for multiple life sentences if anyone ever knew. He decided to shift the conversation, though his curiosity about the doppelgangers remained. "So, aside from disguising as people, what kind of powers do these monsters have? Just curious." Han glanced at him, giving Carn a meaningful look. But thinking back on the incident in the clinic, he slightly shook away his suspicion and taught his son. "For the regular ones, they''re as strong as adept explorers. Like you, they can break bones and tear people apart with their bare hands. They''ve got four long arms and four legs, but no head. Just a body full of teeth. But the real danger is in their transformation. Once they eat a human, they instantly morph into that person. They can mimic every detailvoice, memories, personality, everything. But if you lose sight of it, it will morph back to its original form and kill you." Carn nodded thoughtfully. Their appearance sounded different from the mimics he had known in the demon lord''s world, where the creatures were initially born as parasitic slimes before evolving into something more sinister. The doppelgangers here seemed more like apex predators, using their ability to blend in as a deadly weapon. He wondered if he might encounter one of these creatures in town one day. It wasn''t an impossible thought, though, from Han''s description, it seemed unlikely. The destructive nature of the doppelgangers made them poor candidates for subtle infiltration over long periods. Still, the idea of facing one of these evolved monsters intrigued him. As they drove, Carn''s thoughts drifted back to his own dark past. He had been an agent of destruction himself, once. His hands weren''t clean, not by a long shot. Yet here he was, sitting in a world that seemed to have its own set of rules and its own battles. The more he learned, the more he realized that perhaps this Earth and his former world weren''t so different after all. At noon, Han pulled into the parking lot of a bustling shopping mall, bringing the car to a halt. He glanced at Carn, his face lined with the lingering guilt of the day''s events, before pulling a crisp $100 bill from his wallet. "I''ve got another place to be, and it''ll take too long before I can take you home," Han said, handing Carn the money. "Use this for a taxi or a bus home. Whatever''s left over, keep it." Carn nodded in compliance, stepping out of the car and into the midday sun. The shopping mall loomed in front of him, unfamiliar yet oddly recognizable. Though his memories of this world were hazy, he had a vague sense that the mall was about 20 miles from home. After covering the taxi fare, he figured he might have about $30 left, which was enough for a decent lunch at one of the fancy places inside. ''It''s just another 20-30 minutes drive. How busy can you be?'' Carn inwardly complained. Han lingered a moment longer. His expression softened into a bittersweet smile, "We''ll talk again tonight, okay? Just don''t use your powers. Try not to cause any trouble." "Alright, Dad. I''ll behave," Carn promised, offering a casual wave. Satisfied, Han gave a small nod before driving off. The car disappeared into the flow of traffic. Carn watched until the vehicle faded from view, then turned toward the mall. He slipped the money into his pocket and took a deep breath. A part of him felt strange, almost disconnected from the simplicity of this world. Yet, another part was eager, curious to explore what this new Earth had to offer. Carn walked toward the mall, thinking only of food and how best to spend his newly acquired cash. As he approached the entrance, the glass doors slid open with a soft hiss, and he instinctively stepped inside. However, the moment he crossed the threshold, Carn froze. The mall''s interior was shrouded in a thick, dark crimson haze. It blanketed everything, swirling slowly in the air like smoke. The haze was so dense that Carn could barely make out the shapes of the shops ahead of him, and the usual buzz of shoppers seemed muffled, distant. His heart skipped a beat, not out of fear but excitement. The haze was unmistakably Aetherbut not just any Aether. It was so potent that it verged on turning black, the kind of Aether that was hero-graded in his old world, a level far beyond what he expected to encounter here. Who could have produced such a powerful aura in a mundane place like this? Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn scanned the haze, trying to sense the source, but it was diffused throughout the entire space. Judging by its intensity, he estimated that this much Aether could be worth at least 500 silver marksmore than enough to power medium spells like teleportation or shapeshifting for days. He couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. But his excitement was tempered by a gnawing sense of caution. Something powerful was at play here, and it might not be from this ordinary world. It took someone extraordinary to produce this kind of Aethersomeone like him, or perhaps something far more dangerous. His eyes narrowed as he considered the possibilities. Pacing forward with a slow step, Carn swept his gaze around, searching for a potential threat. Like a K9 dog, Carn''s nostrils flared, using his keen sense to differentiate regular humans, objects, and Aether. ''Hunting time Where are you, my Aether'' Chapter 10 My Prey is a Doppelganger? Can I Snap His Neck? A laid-back place like a shopping mall should have been a comfortable spot to relax, but for someone with Carn''s heightened senses, it was a sensory battlefield. The overwhelming mix of stimuli, such as perfume, body odor, the clashing scents of different foods, and even the bacteria-riddled breath of passing shoppers assaulted his senses, turning what seemed mundane to others into utter chaos in his perception. Despite the discomfort, Carn smirked. This wasn''t his first time navigating through such disorienting conditions. He had faced far worse in his former world, particularly when dealing with hero parties who were drenched in the thick black haze of Aether. Closing his eyes, Carn shut out the visual and focused on the sounds. The mall''s speakers droned on with generic pop songs and advertisements. But beneath that, he picked up on something subtler. A constant hum like an underlying frequency vibrated through the air. Using this sound, Carn stepped forward, letting the soft hum wash over him. The sound waves collided with the objects around him, bouncing off walls, displays, and even people, creating faint echoes that returned to his sensitive ears. Slowly, the echoes painted a mental 3D map of the mall in his mind, giving him a clear sense of the layout despite the crimson haze clouding his vision. It was an echolocation technique, the way bats navigate in the dark. Carn had learned this skill through years of hunting in the dungeon back in his old world, where darkness and thick mists could easily disorient even the best warriors. Here, it came in handy once more, turning the chaos into something he could control. "Minus one, for now. Minus five will knock me out cold. Minus six... that''ll push me past my limits." Carn mentally noted that he was keeping track of the minor spells he had used so far. In this new body, which was severely lacking in Aether, he estimated that his limit might be fewer than ten minor spells before he would fall into a coma. He had already used one at the military base earlier, and now he needed to be cautious not to cast anything too demanding. Fortunately, the echolocation technique didn''t require Aether at all. He''d managed to use it without tapping into his dwindling reserves, giving him a small but critical advantage in this unfamiliar world. Carn fetched a pair of sunglasses and put it on. With his eyes still closed, he moved through the mall like a predator stalking its prey. He "saw" the pillars, the clusters of shoppers, and even the food court off to his left. As Carn casually strolled toward an escalator, he stepped on it and focused on the subtle noises around him. He sensed the presence of a mother and her young child a few steps ahead, riding the same escalator. He couldn''t see the boy''s face, but judging from his height, the kid couldn''t be more than three years old. "Mom, he''s wearing black glasses," the boy asked his mother in a curious, innocent voice. The mother quickly turned around, noticing Carn''s closed eyes and sunglasses. With an embarrassed smile, she gently swatted the boy''s hand and hushed him. "Shh!" She mistook Carn for a blind man. Carn smirked to himself, finding the exchange amusing. The boy''s comment sparked an idea. He could easily pretend to be blind in public, using his echolocation to navigate. However, he would need a white cane to make it believable. ''I''ll order one online later,'' he took a new mental note. When he reached the second floor, Carn found himself in the fashion section of the mall. The surrounding stores displayed racks of clothes, accessories, shoes, and a few beauty salons. As it was currently a weekday, the shoppers here were sparse, and it was easier to navigate. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Carn moved, the crimson haze thickened. Its invisible heat prickled against his skin like tiny sparks. His instincts told him that the source of the Aether disturbance was close, either on this floor or perhaps above. The anticipation made his pulse quicken. Ignoring the colorful storefronts, Carn focused on scanning the people around him. Unfortunately, none of the shoppers on this level carried the cursed mark he was searching for. Deciding to check the food court and theater area on the third floor, he prepared to move up once more. But just as he shifted his attention upward, something caught his notice. The echolocation waves bounced off a figure and sent back a sound unlike any other. It was a spectral whisper. ''Help us'' Carn''s eyes snapped open, cutting through the haze with sharp intent. Though the crimson fog still clouded his vision, he could now sense the general location of his prey. A massive man, easily weighing over 350 pounds, was descending the escalator toward the second floor. He lugged an oversized suitcase, clearly out of place in a shopping mall. That was not all. Carn''s heightened senses picked up something else. There was a faint but unmistakable scent of blood wafting from the man''s pants pockets and the suitcase. "Aha!" Carn licked his lips. His hunter''s instinct flared to life. He was eager to make his move, to strike this predator down. Keeping his eyes closed to avoid drawing attention, he began walking toward the oblivious man, masking his excitement behind a calm exterior. Meanwhile, the man lumbered toward another escalator, heading down to the first floor. His bald head gleamed under the mall''s fluorescent lights, revealing a lumpy, misshapen skull that only added to his unsettling appearance. His stained shirt, barely containing his massive frame, stretched taut across his bulging belly, threatening to tear at any moment. The fabric strained against his greasy skin, clinging to his sweat-soaked body. A pungent odor wafted around him, thicker and more offensive than someone who didn''t bathe regularly. It was a rancid mix of stale sweat, unwashed skin, and something sour, like decay. The stench lingered in the air, making people instinctively step away as he passed, though he seemed completely oblivious to the discomfort he caused. Just as he approached the escalator, a group of five college girls, dressed in designer clothes and clutching bags full of high-end purchases, breezed past him, claiming the escalator first. The girls were absorbed in their own world, giggling and chatting as they took selfies. Their carefree laughter filled the air. One of the girls, trailing slightly behind the others, glanced over at the man and locked eyes with him for a brief moment. Something about his appearance gave her pause. His skin looked unnaturally saggy, like someone wearing a mask two sizes too large. The flesh around his jaw hung loose, almost as if it was slipping off his bones. A flicker of unease crossed her mind, but it quickly evaporated. She dismissed him as just another random, unattractive guy or the type that her friends would jokingly call an "NPC", the term for any unremarkable man over the age of thirty. Shrugging it off, she turned back to her friends, resuming her laughter and snapping another selfie, erasing the odd man from her thoughts and memory entirely. What she didn''t realize was that her brief glance hadn''t gone unnoticed. The man''s eyes lingered on her as she turned away. Slowly, he put down the suitcase and paused, adjusting the loose, sagging skin around his face as if it were a mask threatening to slip off. After taking a deep, deliberate breath, a sinister smile crept across his lips. Without drawing attention, the man tugged lightly at his collar, fixing his appearance, and then stepped onto the same escalator, now trailing closely behind the group of oblivious girls. Carn watched from a distance. His instincts screamed that something was off about this man. The unsettling feeling gnawed at him, sharpening his senses as he closed in on the grotesque figure. The closer Carn got to the man who was wearing what appeared to be a human skin mask, the more disturbing signs he noticed. Hundreds of bloody claw marks began to appear, etched into the ground in faint red trails, as if invisible hands were desperately trying to claw their way out of the suitcase and this man. As the man approached the escalator to the first floor, his shoes left behind spectral marks, left by the haunted spirits of his victims. Yet, nobody but Carn could see them. ''Help'' ''Pleasesomebody'' Faint and desperate voices echoed around Carn, growing clearer with every step he took toward the man. The crimson haze that clouded Carn''s vision began to shift, transforming into ghastly human faces, twisting in silent agony as they floated around the mysterious figure. If Carn hadn''t experienced far worse in the other world, he might have mistaken this scene for something straight out of a horror movie. But this wasn''t new to him. He had seen the tortured souls of demi-humans, demons, wild beasts, and monsters, who had been slaughtered by the so-called heroes. As he examined the floating faces, a disturbing pattern emerged. Every spirit was marked by a single, grotesque woundnone of them had eyes. Their empty sockets gaped at him, oozing sorrow and pain, told a sign that these were no ordinary ghosts. In all his time dealing with haunted spirits, they usually retained some semblance of their physical form, including their eyes. But these spirits had been mutilated. Secondly, they never asked for help. Instead of screaming in pain, they always lingered around their murders, haunting or cursing them 24/7. But in this case, there was only one explanation, and the desperate echoing pleas confirmed it. The man had devoured his victims bodies, and souls. Whatever that thing was, it couldn''t be a human! Carn narrowed his eyes, recalling his father''s story. He silently muttered. "Doppelganger?" Chapter 11 I Need a Hand Carn''s curiosity piqued as he watched the strange man closely. Could this really be a doppelganger? From his father''s stories, doppelgangers were supposed to be far more dangerous, capable of wiping out entire cities in a single day. Yet, this guy had only managed to claim around 500 victims. It didn''t add up. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Surely, the local authorities, police, investigators, and FBI agents, weren''t that incompetent. By now, they should have noticed the disturbing pattern of murders and mobilized every resource to capture the killer. But this guy was still walking free, dragging his bloody suitcase through a crowded shopping mall like he had nothing to fear. Why hadn''t he been apprehended yet? Carn grew more cautious. Something was very off about this man, and it wasn''t just the skin mask or the heavy air of death surrounding him. He seemed too conspicuous, yet somehow untouched by law enforcement. Carn silently switched from hunting mode to stalking mode, deciding to observe the entity from a safe distance. The man boarded the escalator and headed down to the first floor. Carn waited until the man was halfway down before stepping on the escalator himself, maintaining just enough distance to avoid suspicion. Ahead, the college girls exited the escalator and were still lost in their own world of chatter, selfies, and phone calls. One girl even started a video call, completely oblivious to the looming danger behind them. Meanwhile, the suitcase stalker followed 10 steps behind, widening his grin as he dragged the luggage behind him. Sweat poured from his body despite the mall''s cool 18C (64.4F) temperature. Carn, now halfway down the escalator, noticed something disturbing. The man briefly turned his face toward the group of girls. Even more unsettling, a faint black aura began to seep from his body, causing the nearby spirits to wail in terror. ''run'' ''getaway'' The desperate cries of the spirits filled the air, but no normal human could hear these ghosts. The girls remained completely unaware of the horror lurking behind them. Carn clenched his jaw as he looked up, biting his lower lip in frustration. The spirits'' haunting pleas reminded him of the innocent monsters and beasts that haunted the so-called heroes, who indiscriminately slaughtered everybody who was not of the human race. "I hear you," Carn muttered quietly, activating a minor spell under his breath. He knew he couldn''t let this go on any longer. Communicating through the haze of spirits, he produced a silent vibrating voice with his throat, asking for their help. "I can hear you. Look at me. I''ll help you." The reaction was immediate. The floating human faces in the haze whipped around, staring directly at Carn with hollow, pleading expressions. They swarmed him, their voices rising in desperation. ''You can see me'' ''Can you hear us?'' ''Help me!'' The spirits, driven by the last traces of their wills and agony, shouted in Carn''s ears, begging for salvation. Carn''s focus wavered for a moment as he was bombarded with their voices, but he quickly steeled himself. He was going to put an end to this monster and free them from their torment. "I''ll help you," Carn negotiated with the spirits. "But first, I need you to help me. Can you disable the mall''s CCTV cameras? I need to move without being seen." The spirits, their spectral faces momentarily frozen, seemed to process his request. Without uttering a word in response, they suddenly dispersed into the air like wisps of smoke. *BOOM* A deafening noise echoed through the mall. Every LED light shattered in an instant, cascading glass fragments to the floor. The CCTV camera lenses exploded in a shower of sparks, rendered useless. Even worse, every mobile phone within a hundred meters began to overheat, causing panicked shoppers to scream as they frantically dropped their burning devices. Phones hit the ground with dull thuds. Some threw them away in pure terror, causing their screens to crack. The interior of the mall was plunged into an unsettling darkness. As the blackness consumed the building, the ventilation system began emitting a low, eerie sound. A ghostly, howling wail echoed through the emptying halls. The atmosphere quickly shifted from an ordinary shopping day to something out of a horror movie. Only the faintest beams of sunlight pierced through windows and skylights, casting jagged shafts of light that barely illuminated small patches of the ground. The once bustling shopping mall now resembled a haunted house. Screams erupted. Shoppers, storekeepers, and employees fled in a chaotic stampede, rushing toward the nearest exits in sheer terror. Some store owners, confused but unwilling to leave their merchandise behind, remained frozen inside their shops. Their eyes darted nervously around as they tried to make sense of what had just happened. Amid the chaos, a few opportunistic figures emerged. They were startled at first by the sudden explosions, but they quickly recovered and began eyeing the abandoned stores, thinking about what they could snatch before fleeing into the confusion. The exploding lights and the chaos around him acted as the signal Carn had been waiting for. His head throbbed because of the backlash from the lack of Aether, but he didn''t hesitate. He launched himself forward, sprinting toward the mysterious entity without a second thought. The suitcase man, still trailing the group of shoppers, found himself caught off guard by the sudden darkness and chaos. Panicked crowds flooded the mall, blocking his path. The group of girls he had been stalking earlier screamed in terror and disappeared into the frantic mass of fleeing people. Frustration boiled within him. Realizing his prey had slipped away, the man let out a growl of rage. He stomped his feet hard, and in a fit of anger, he lifted his heavy suitcase and slammed it down onto the ground with a thunderous crash. The impact was so violent that the suitcase burst open slightly, allowing its gruesome contents to spill out. A collection of bloodstained tools slid from the crackssmall surgeon''s scissors, wooden sticks soaked in dried blood, forks twisted at odd angles, and a butcher''s knife that gleamed even in the faint light. The items scattered across the floor, creating a grisly mosaic that mirrored the bloodied horror this man had carried with him. Carn observed from a distance. His gaze fixed on the blood-soaked tools that spilled from the suitcase. The sight confirmed his suspicion that this being wasn''t a doppelganger but something else. ''Shame. I wanted to see what a doppelganger really looked like,'' Carn thought, mildly disappointed. Still, that didn''t change the fact that this creature in human disguise had more to hide, such as supernatural power or other abilities to hide his presence. It was time to test the waters. The darkness enveloping the mall was now Carn''s ally, allowing him to move with ease. Preserving his limited spell usage, he decided to rely on his physical prowess. Silently, he closed the distance between himself and the suitcase man. The entity, entirely oblivious to Carn''s approach, grumbled to himself as he bent over, fumbling with his scattered tools. Carn loomed over the creature''s massive form, blending into the darkness. As quiet as a shadow, he reached out, his fingers wrapping around the crown of the man''s head with one hand, while his other hand clamped down on the man''s chin. Before the man could even register the danger, Carn twisted the head. *CRACK!* The sound reverberated through the chaos. The entity''s head rotated vertically, dangling like a grotesque hook. "REEEEEEEEEE!!" A high-pitched screech pierced the air, rattling the nerves of anyone close enough to hear. Carn''s satisfaction from the clean twist quickly dissolved as the creature retaliated. Without hesitation, the unknown entity swung a punch toward his face, its fist barreling through the air with unnatural speed. Carn leaped backward instinctively, but his momentum sent him into an unintentional backflip. As his feet hit the ground, he pivoted, launching himself sideways, vanishing into the shadows like a ghost. ''As expected, that thing is never a human'' Carn thought, watching from the darkness. "REEEEEEEEEE!!" The creature screamed the ear-splitting screech again. With the sound of tearing fabric, its grotesque transformation began. The mask it wore, a hideous mockery of human skin, was ripped away, revealing not a face but a massive, broken fingertip with a jagged, vertical mouth lined with sharp fangs. Its entire body expanded, doubling its size, shredding its clothes like fragile paper. From a regular 5''11 fat man, it turned into an 8-foot giant. The human guise fell apart, revealing the monstrosity beneath. It was a colossal hand-like creature, complete with seven thick fingers, four thumbs, and six slithering tentacles extending from beneath its twisted palm. Each finger featured smaller mouths, gnashing and dripping with saliva, while its tentacles acted as grotesque legs. Five eyes, embedded in the palm of its bloated hand-body, rolled in every direction, scanning for its attacker. On the back of the creature''s body, patches of its victims'' facial skins were grotesquely grafted onto its flesh. Hundreds of tiny black tentacles, like writhing threads, appeared to have sewn the disfigured faces into place as if some twisted being had stitched them onto the monster''s body. Carn crouched in the shadows and observed its form. Indeed, it looked impressive for a monster from another dimension. However, compared to THOSE CALAMITOUS ABOMINATIONS that Carn had fought in that dungeon, he found this entity cute. ''Alright. One of those skinwalkers, I see. I thought they were extinct.'' Chapter 12 I Choose You, SENTRY GARGOYLE MODE - ON! Carn knew of five different types of shapeshifters. The first type was mimics. These monsters were capable of flawlessly replicating and evolving all the organs and physical features of their victims. These creatures didn''t just assume a new form, but they also inherited the memories of those they consumed, blending into their surroundings with perfect precision. Mimics could grow stronger in their new bodies, evolving over time, making them extremely dangerous. Carn had once employed such beings in his dungeon, where they silently infiltrated human societies. The second type, copycats, could almost match the abilities of mimics. However, they were limited in their ability to retain the memories of their victims or grow stronger than the original. Still, this didn''t make them any less deadly. Many copycat monsters had slain adventurers and even heroes without Carn''s direct involvement. A selected few elite copycats who mimicked hero abilities had risen to become demon generals under his command. The third category consisted of disguisers. Carn himself could be considered one if he used a shapeshifting spell. Disguisers lacked the ability to copy their target''s powers, but they could freely alter their appearance, physique, or even gender at will. Their strength varied depending on their race, the amount of Aether they possessed, and their mastery of shapeshifting magic. Some were deadly due to sheer physical prowess, while others used subtlety to infiltrate. The fourth type, transformers, were creatures that grew more powerful by transforming into unique second forms. Werewolves were a prime example of this category. These monsters gained immense strength when transformed, but their abilities were restricted to specific conditions. Some humans in Carn''s previous world took inspiration from these monsters and had even developed gadgets that could change their appearance or provide new powers. Lastly, there were the skinwalkers, a mysterious group Carn had only heard of through rumors. In his previous world, they were said to have gone extinct, and Carn had never encountered one. Skinwalkers were infamous for wearing the skin of their victims, making their grotesque appearance stand out. They were reputed to have immense physical strength, an insatiable appetite, and terrifying hypnosis abilities, enabling them to control others with their will. Based on the stories, skinwalkers were among the most feared shapeshifters, and the human countries formed an alliance for the sake of removing these monsters from their land for good. Even the demon lord hated them because of their powerful mind spells. Carn now had a suspicion. If this grotesque entity wasn''t a doppelganger, it could very well be one of the elusive skinwalkers. If this guy was really a skinwalker, Carn knew exactly where to strike. He steadied himself, holding his breath as he activated a bigger spell, hardening his skin into stone. Sentry Gargoyle Mode - ON! Carn''s skin turned gray, his face, hair, and clothes becoming the same rough, stony texture. He locked his gaze on the skinwalker just before the petrification reached his eyes, transforming him into a lifelike stone statue in a matter of seconds. Meanwhile, the skinwalker hissed in frustration, searching the area for Carn. One of its eyes landed on the statue and paused. The other eyes followed, locking onto the stone figure. The monstrous hand crawled over, dragging its grotesque fingers closer. The tongues from its finger-mouths extended, licking the surface of the statue. But all they tasted was cold stone. "Ptui!" The monster spat in disgust, recoiling its tongues. Losing interest, it turned away from Carn, dismissing him as a threat. As soon as the skinwalker''s back was turned, the statue shifted with blinding speed. Carn moved like a shadow, reappearing behind the creature in an instant. His stone arms moved faster than the eye could follow, leaving behind afterimages as his hands shot out, targeting the monster''s grotesque fingers. *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* The sound of bones breaking echoed through the eerie silence as Carn dislocated and shattered the joints of the skinwalker''s fingers. The creature screeched in agony, turning into a frenzy, but by the time it looked back, Carn had already returned to his original spot and resumed his statue pose. The skinwalker''s eyes swept the area in confusion. It stared suspiciously at the stone figure, but its senses detected no life. Frustrated, it scanned the mall. Just as the monster looked around, a store employee who had finished closing her store, leisurely walked down the escalator to leave the building. The store employee, flashlight in hand, looked below. Then, the flashlight shone upon the monster. She froze when her eyes met the monster''s grotesque form. "EEEK!" she screamed, dropping the flashlight in horror. She turned tail and ran back to where she had come from. The skinwalker''s attention immediately shifted to her, and it flipped itself over, crawling after the fleeing woman with its mangled fingers. Carn seized his chance. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared on top of the skinwalker, moving his stone hands with brutal efficiency at lightning speed. He shattered the entire bone structure of the hand, leaving it a useless lump of muscle and skin. *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* The sound of breaking bones echoed like a symphony in the darkened mall. The creature didn''t even have time to scream. Within seconds, its hand was nothing but a limp mass, unable to move. Carn reverted to his human form, but the toll on his body was immediate. Blood dripped from his nose, and the familiar searing headache hit him like a hammer. He collapsed to his knees on top of the now-crippled monster. ''Five minor spells for the sentry mode... that''s seven spells total. This is over my limit,'' he thought while his vision blurred. But the monster wasn''t dead yet. Carn pushed himself up, staggering toward the skinwalker''s suitcase. He reached for a blood-soaked rusty knife. With the knife in hand, he stabbed it and dragged it across the creature''s back, slicing it open. Inside, a pulsing purple cubic massits corewas embedded in a tangle of crimson flesh and organs, feeding the monster with mysterious energy. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn snickered at the sight. He grabbed the cube and yanked it free, tearing it from the creature''s innards. As soon as it was removed, the skinwalker''s massive body began shriveling, withering like decayed flower petals. The cube continued to pulse in Carn''s hand, regenerating purple tendrils that reached toward him, trying to bond with his skin. "Wanna eat me? You''ve picked the wrong host, you pest," Carn muttered. With a firm grip, he crushed the cube, smashing it into pieces. The purple blood splattered across his face and clothes but evaporated upon contact with the outside air. As for the last remnants of the cube''s flesh, it dissolved into dust. It was over. The monster finally died. Carn looked up, noticing that the crimson haze had cleared, leaving behind the victims'' spirits. They were free at last. Hundreds of tiny will-o''-wisps floated in the air, glowing faintly. Some of the spirits ascended, fading into nothingness, while others hovered around him. ''Thank you,'' they whispered. The will-o''-wisps briefly morphed into the faces of the people they once were, gazing at him with gratitude. They hovered around Carn before they faded into nothingness, vanishing into the ether like fleeting memories. As the last wisp disappeared, shimmering silver dust settled on Carn''s right arm and hand, etching 150 silvery scratch marks into his skin. Two of those marks quickly faded, replenishing some of his drained energy, and leaving him with 148 Aether marks. Finally, Carn managed to score a surplus, but it was still less than what he had hoped for. The yield had been lower than anticipated because of the earlier cooperation with the spirits. Some of them had expended the last of their strength generating a poltergeist-like effect, shattering every CCTV camera lens, frying mobile phones, and scrambling any electronic device capable of capturing footage of him. The effort had cost him precious Aether but bought him invaluable cover. But looking at it on the bright side, there would be no footage of the monstrous fight or evidence of what had really transpired there. The exchange was worth it. Carn clenched his fist, quietly celebrating his victory. He could now "farm" Aether without overextending himself. But his moment of peace was short-lived. Loud footsteps echoed through the mall as five police officers burst into the scene with their guns drawn. As soon as they spotted Carn holding a rusty bloody knife, they pointed their pistols at him. "HANDS UP!!" Carn frowned, exhaling a sigh. Memories of old movies flashed through his mindscenes where the cops always showed up AFTER the hero had already dealt with the villain. "Hah... I''m gonna get detained again, and Mom''s gonna kill me," he muttered under his breath, preparing to face his mother''s wrath. Chapter 13 Im Going to Jail, It Seems After dropping Carn off at the Theater Mall, Han drove north, entering a highway and heading to his office. Suddenly, the quiet hum of the road was interrupted by the ringing of his phone. Glancing at the screen, he saw the caller''s name flash up. It was his co-worker, Sam. He was a field operator and an explorer who specialized in scouting and cartography. He was also in charge of mapping the geography of the lands in other dimensions. Han put on his Bluetooth earphones and pressed on his phone, answering the call. "What up?" "Han, did you visit the Theater Mall a few minutes ago? I saw it on the GPS." The Theater Mall was the only three-story shopping mall in the state while most malls were limited to one or two floors. It had opened just a few months prior after a year of rapid construction. Due to rising land taxes, increased dimensional rift activity, and the sudden availability of construction materials from other dimensions, constructing a single-story mall on expansive land had become more expensive than erecting a multi-story structure. "Yeah, Why do you ask?" "We''ve received reports that there''s been some weird activities in that area. Local cops have logged multiple complaints about a suspicious-looking man dragging a smelly suitcase into a theater and then literally pissing at people." Han chuckled, "Sounds like typical Florida Man headlines. Isn''t that normal around here?" "Yeah, no. Listen, none of the CCTV cameras or phones could capture the guy''s face. Not a single frame. Can you head back and check it out? I''m afraid some kind of Voodoo is at play." Han''s smirk vanished. He furrowed his brow, falling into a deep thought. Cameras couldn''t capture the man''s appearance? That wasn''t normal. Doppelgangers from another dimension? That thought echoed in his mind. Doppelgangers were notorious for distorting reality and slipping through the cracks of a rift undetected. But this felt too close to home. ''I just dropped Carn off over there... Could he be in danger?'' Sam''s voice cut through his thoughts. "Georgia''s units are losing it. They''re pushing for full mobilization. They want every area with odd activity quarantined. They think this guy''s linked to the mass slaughter at Valdosta." Han''s stomach twisted at the mention. Valdosta was a massacre site, infamous among cops for its connection to a rogue explorer or a mysterious doppelganger. The thought of Carn being anywhere near that kind of trouble set his nerves on edge. "I need you on this, Han. Can you help?" Concern gripped him. Carn could be in serious danger. ''Please don''t let Carn run into this guy or whatever the hell is causing this.'' Han prayed. Unable to push down the rising worry, he slammed the siren button and gunned the engine, swerving through traffic as he made a sharp U-turn at the nearest intersection. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m on my way back. Get me backup and my gear, ASAP." "Copy that," Sam confirmed. Han floored it, racing against the clock and the unknown threat lurking in the shadows. Because of the traffic, it took Han 30 minutes to get back. Upon arriving at the parking lot, a chaotic scene caught his attention. A crowd of shoppers had gathered, murmuring and watching the police at work in front of the shopping mall. Three police cars were already at the scene. At first glance, it seemed like the typical chaos at a big mall, especially when someone suddenly caused a public disturbance. But this time, something else stood out to Han. Several cars near the entrance had their windshields shattered, and people who had escaped the area were cursing or throwing their phones away. Upon a closer look, their phones were all busted. Sensing that something was wrong, Han honked and stepped out of his vehicle. He rushed to the entrance, but the crowd blocked his path. "FBI! Make way!" Han shouted. The crowd parted, letting him through. Han rushed into the mall but quickly came to a stop as he took in the scene. There was barely any light inside. Only the sunlight streaming through the front entrance and rooftop provided some illumination. The balconies and center area were dimly visible, while the stores remained in darkness. Inside, police officers had gathered in the plaza area. Their flashlights focused on the ground, observing something. Nearby, a young man sat with handcuffs on his wrists, and an officer stood in front of him, questioning him while shining a shoulder flashlight at his face. Even from a distance, Han recognized the youth. It was the person that he had been worried about. Without hesitation, Han approached the group of officers, ready to get his son out of trouble. He pulled out his badge. As soon as Han got close, one of the officers stepped forward and warned him, "This is a crime scene. Please step back." Han sighed and flashed his badge. "Special Agent, FBI." "Oh," the officer glanced at the badge before stepping aside to let Han through. Han stared at Carn, who returned the gaze and waved. "Hi, Dad." Han resisted the urge to facepalm in public. He rolled his eyes and sighed, "What have you gotten yourself into this time?" Carn shrugged. "Take a look for yourself. Actually, I need an explanation too. Is that a doppelganger?" "Hmm?" Han raised an eyebrow and shifted his attention to what the officers were inspecting on the ground. There lay the withered corpse of a giant hand-like monster. Judging by its sheer size, it must have stood at least 7 feet tall. Whatever it was, it resembled the doppelgangers that Han and his colleagues had encountered inside a rift. "Carn," Han asked without turning around. "Did you do this?" Carn snickered. "Take a guess." "I''m not playing games." "Fine. I was just looking for a place to eat, and then everything in the mall went black. That crazy skinwalk I mean that monster jumped me." "What?!" Han was stunned. Every doppelganger he''d faced so far had been overwhelmingly tough, impervious to regular bullets. Usually, it took heavy machine guns, .50 caliber rifles, or even tanks to bring one down. Yet here was Carn, claiming he''d survived its attack. To confirm, Han kicked the corpse, which was something a crime scene investigator shouldn''t do. The flabby skin of the skinwalker jiggled and flopped like rubber. Han''s suspicions were confirmed. All dead doppelgangers left behind jelly-like corpses, and this body had the same trait. Since Carn subdued a doppelganger, his status became questionable once more. However, this time, Han trusted his son. Whatever his son''s secrets were, Han decided to respect them. After all, he had proved that he was not on the doppelganger''s side. "Officers, could you release the young man?" Han sighed, rubbing his temples. The cops exchanged glances before one of them voiced his disagreement, "The suspect had a knife when we arrived. We''ve also received multiple reports about a crazy man in the mall carrying a suitcase. We''ve collected the suitcase, and it matches the description. He was also the only one at the scene." Han pointed to the monster''s corpse. "Well, you can come to that conclusion if you''re blind. Look at this. It''s a rift monster. You''ve caught the person who probably fought it off and protected the civilians." "But he doesn''t have an explorer''s license..." "That''s for me to question, not you, officer. I''ll take him from here." "..." Reluctantly, the officers unlocked Carn''s restraints, exchanging unhappy glances. Two of them left the area to prevent other civilians from entering the mall. Carn let out a long sigh of relief. He thought he would be taken to the police station. Then, he would face his mother''s wrath again. "Thanks, Dad." Han rolled his eyes. "Don''t thank me. Be ready for what''s coming." "Huh?" Han sighed again, giving up on explanations. He cut the conversation short to ease his growing headache. "Get ready to explain yourself. I''m not going to bail you out tomorrow. Also, pack your bags when you get home. I''ll tell you what to bring." "What''s wrong, Dad?" "You''re going straight to a juvenile prison. If you cooperate, you can leave early." "...What? But I''m innocent!" Carn was confused. He had no idea why he would be sent to jail. Han bitterly smiled and patted his son''s head. "Don''t worry. You''ll understand once you''re there." "???" Chapter 14 I Guess Im SCP Now After the chaotic event at the mall, Secret Service agents in white hazmat suits arrived and cleared out all civilians from the area, except for Han, Carn, and the police officers. A dozen police cars and vans filled the parking lot, bringing in more specialists, researchers, and agents. They quarantined the entire building, forcing all stores to close for the day. Most of the agents arrived with cameras and test kits. Without uttering a word, they began collecting evidence, such as the suitcase, bloodstained tools, and dirt from under Carn and Han''s fingernails. The officers who had initially responded to the crime scene were also taken to a lab van, where investigators tested their blood and scanned their bodies for anomalies. While the investigators gathered samples and evidence, one of the hazmat-suited agents approached Han and Carn. Han glanced at the name tag. Noticing the name of his superior officer, he straightened his back and saluted. The agent was Ferdinand, 52, the Special Agent-in-Charge (SAC) of rift monster and Xeno-related investigations. Standing 6''7", Ferdinand''s imposing presence made everyone around him feel small. Ferdinand towered over Han, shifting his gaze to Carn for a moment before speaking muffled, "Was it you who took down that doppelganger?" "No, sir. My son did." "Your son? Him?" Ferdinand sized up Carn and continued questioning Han. "A civilian defeating a doppelganger? Have you run an MC scan on him yet?" Han offered a wry smile as he recalled the previous day''s mishap. "Yes, sir. We did it today. His body has already started accumulating mana." "Good. Make sure to submit the D-Class report and take him to the ECD." "Yes, sir. I''ll bring him there tomorrow." "Good. You''re dismissed. Get some rest today." Ferdinand was satisfied. He turned to Carn and patted on the youth''s shoulder. "Work hard like your father. You''re still young and full of potential. One day, you''ll become a great explorer or hunter and achieve that American dream!" "..." Carn suppressed the urge to cringe. He nodded and followed his father, leaving the shopping mall. Getting in Han''s car, they returned home. Home Following his father''s instructions, Carn packed his belongings as soon as he got home. Clothes, toiletries, dried food, medicines, a water canteen, and survival kits, he stuffed everything into a giant backpack as if he were preparing for a long-term trip abroad. Upon finishing his preparation, Carn stood up and shifted his attention to his father, who had been watching him at the door. "Won''t the prison confiscate these?" Carn asked his father. He was confused as to why he would need these when he would end up in prison. "Why am I going to prison anyway? What did I do wrong?" Han shrugged, "It''s dumb, I know. But this is how our government is operating now. The good old freedom and liberty days are in the past. We''re living in a ''managed'' democratic government. Those who accidentally or intentionally accumulate mana in their bodies are sent to prison first, and they will investigate later if we are ''manageable''." Carn was taken aback. He half-heartedly joked, "Isn''t this pretty much dictatorship?" "Don''t sweat it. You''ll get used to it. Overthinking will only increase your prison term." "" "Anyway, you''ll need those after they release you. Remember my word. When they bring you there, listen to them and cooperate with them. Do not resist or complain. Got it? Act like an obedient robot." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, this is not very democratic." Carn inwardly complained, giving up on asking his father for any useful information. He changed the subject to the purpose of this prison adventure, "What are you planning to do with me? Seriously, I''m lost." Han sighed and gave Carn a hint before he left, "They will do exactly what I did to you in the military base, and they will ask you a few questions or test your abilities. As I said, COOPERATE with them." "Okay? And after that?" "Have fun." "Have fun?" "I mean it. Have fun." Han smirked, eager to see Carn''s reactions. "???" Carn tilted his head, still couldn''t understand the underlying meanings behind those words. Changing the topic once more, Carn pondered about this mysterious "ECD" place. "What is the place? I heard something about ECD? What''s that abbreviation for?" Han chuckled and clarified the term, "Eldritch Containment Division, aka the prison you''re gonna be taken to. Think of it as the second Area 51. It''s gonna be fun!" "WHAAAAT?!" Carn stood up, wanting to ask more questions. However, his father laughed and ended the conversation, "Get some rest when you can. Sleep at least 12 hours tonight because you might not get another wink of sleep for the next 24 hours. Also, drink a lot of water. I''ll go get you dinner and stop your mother from killing you in your sleep." "W-Wait." "I''m busy. I need to submit the documents to my headquarters before midnight. No more Q&A!" Han closed the door and left Carn alone. Carn rushed out of his room to ask for more hints and clues. But as soon as Carn got out of the room, he found his mother, leaning on the wall in front of his room. Wong crossed her arms and smirked. She had returned home early and she still wore her working uniforma researcher lab coat and formal clothes. She gestured with her fingers, pointing at Carn''s room. Calmly, she pulled out a plastic cloth hanger and an elastic one-meter-long leather belt from her lab coat. Without a word, Carn smiled wryly and returned to his room. After all, provoking an armed Asian parent was a fast track to meeting Jesus. Meanwhile, Wong snorted and followed Han, planning to have a proper chat about Carn''s future. Since he was grounded, Carn decided to research the so-called ECD, Eldritch Containment Division, from the Internet. He input the keyword on a search engine and press the magnifying glass button. A website with the exact name was ranked at the top of the list. Aside from that website, only irrelevant social media and a general community web board ''R*dd*t'' monopolized the other search results. Carn pressed on the first name, which seemed to be the government''s official website as it ended with the .gov suffix. *CLICK* Entering the website, an old-fashioned text-based page popped up. At the header, a vague image of Mr. Gray Alien behind a prison cell caught his eyes. Below, the page described what this site was for. . Welcome to the Eldritch Containment Division We protect Earth from otherworldly entities, one dimension at a time. Mysteries of dimensional rifts, dimensional cracks, aliens, and monsters are beyond ordinary understanding. We, ECD, Eldritch Containment Division, exist to protect the world from extraterrestrial threats, supernatural anomalies, and hazardous otherworldly artifacts. Through our dedicated research, operations, and strict protocols, we ensure that supernatural and otherworldly threats remain contained and neutralized. Reporting anomalies, supernatural events, aliens, or monster sightings, please call 555-777-7777. For emergency reports, press 666 after dialing. Reporting online, press click below and follow the instructions. Our best agents will visit you within 30 minutes, regardless of where you are in this world. . Carn''s expression turned dark. He felt like he had been transmigrated or reincarnated into a creepy-pasta world, where SCP entities existed. He couldn''t help but chuckle. ''Come to think of it, at the baptism ceremony when Father granted me life, didn''t I take inspiration from SCPs? Is this karma?'' Chapter 15 Im Going to Prison! Yay! The next day, a caravan of black sedans, a SWAT van, and a military truck gathered in front of Han''s house. Armed military men surrounded the property while a helicopter hovered the neighborhood. Standing on his front lawn with arms raised, Han smiled wryly. He had expected the ECD and Secret Service to follow up on yesterday''s events, but this welcome escort seemed excessive. A group of five men in white hazmat suits walked over, carrying bulky tranquilizer rifles, capable of launching 200 tranquilizer needles in one minute. Each needle was potent enough to put an elephant in comatose for months. One of the hazmat officers stepped forward and asked, "Special Agent Han? Where is your son?" Han nodded toward the house, "He''s coming out in a moment. No need for a search." As Han finished speaking, the door behind him was opened. Carn stepped outside with his hands raised, looking around in astonishment. "Holy shit. Is this what a five-star wanted level feels like in real life?" Han rolled his eyes, "Stop messing around and follow the agents. Do not resist. Remember, COOPERATE!" "Aye, aye, sir." Carn sighed and walked toward the men in white suits. The agents pointed guns at Carn even though he did not resist. Two of the agents escorted Carn, bringing him to a tall van. Entering the van, Carn found a restraint trolley, which appeared a lot in asylum-related movies. It was also completed with a bite mask and a straitjacket. One of the officers showed Carn a pair of handcuffs. He asked, "You have two choices. Cuff yourself or we use all the restraints." "That''s a very odd protocol." Carn found their method amusing and illogical. Had it been regular cops, they would have handcuffed Carn before they even brought him to the van. The agent answered, "That''s because you have a clean record, and you assisted us in dealing with a doppelganger. Otherwise, you''d already be sedated and laid on that trolley of shame." "I see. I''d like the handcuff, please." Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good." The agent handed Carn a pair of handcuffs, which he promptly secured on his wrists before taking a seat in the van. The other agents closed and locked the doors from the outside. Meanwhile, a team of hazmat-clad agents entered the house, carrying advanced detection and containment equipment. Wong stood outside, watching the ECD agents examine the scene. After several minutes, they exited, giving Wong and Han a nod of approval. "All clear. Good work." Han shrugged. "Of course. So, when do we get relocated to the ECD safe house?" According to ECD regulations, if two or more family members demonstrated mana capabilities, they qualified for relocation to a specialized secure zone under ECD protection. The entire family would receive mandatory training, education, and job opportunities within the organization. The ECD also offered competitive pay, with entry-level agents earning a starting salary of $85,000 annually. This didn''t include hazard pay, skill-based incentives, free housing, comprehensive health insurance, and other benefits. With everything combined, the average agent''s compensation often exceeded six figures, far more than Han and Wong''s current income. The prospect was tempting, but they needed confirmation. "When your son has been verified as SAFE," Replied the lead agent. Wong and Han nodded, glancing at the tall black van marked with the ECD logo. Around them, the military personnel were packing and preparing to leave. The hazmat agents signaled to Han and Wong to follow them to headquarters for Carn''s assessment and capability tests. Han locked the house and joined the team, bringing Carn''s belongings and their luggage for what would likely be a lengthy stay at the ECD facility. . . Carn had lost track of time. Being confined within the featureless van with no windows for eight hours, he dozed off, passing the time in a vivid dream. In his dream, he relived a distant memory of his father, the demon lord''s final moment. The demon lord lay on his deathbed deep within the dungeon''s treasury. Gold coins, gold bars, ancient artifacts, and countless treasures piled high like miniature mountains. Outside the room, Carn''s siblings and lord''s loyal followers gathered. Some grieved as their master''s lifespan was about to end. Carn stood among them, gazing into the treasure room. Weak but resolute, the demon lord addressed them directly through telepathy, ensuring his final words reached everybody, including Carn. When it was his turn, Carn heard his father''s voice in his mind. [Pebble, you are the most gifted of your siblings, but also the most vulnerable to politics and deception. After my passing, they may seek you to uncover your vulnerabilities or ask you to join their little faction. Remember this, never reveal your inspirations or your true power. Pretend to be an idiot if you can. Soon, the ones you trust will battle over my throne and these treasures. Leave this place, and don''t concern yourself with my remains or this place. Live freely, my child.] That event was irrelevant to Carn''s current situation, but it reminded him of the importance of keeping secrets. After all, because of the silence, nobody discovered his weaknesses for almost a thousand years. He wondered if he should also keep his real power a secret. ''Come to think of it, there was once a saying: Loose lips sink ships. I should keep the Aether part a secret. Oh, my inspiration should be kept under wraps too. I can''t let them know about my teleportation tricks.'' Determined to shut his mouth during the upcoming interrogation and tests, he thought of a way to fool the ECD guys. What should he tell them? . . 8 hours of the long journey made Carn''s butt sore. Carn wondered when the van would reach its destination. *RUMBLE* A sudden loud noise and the shaking made Carn flinch. The vehicle finally came to a stop. Echoing footsteps of a dozen military personnel outside warned Carn about the changes outside, forcing him to be on high alert. *CLICK* The van''s doors opened. A hundred high-lumen spotlight flashed, shining upon Carn. Taken by surprise, Carn narrowed his eyes and raised his arms to block the lights. "GET OFF THE VEHICLE!" A muffled sound from a speaker ordered Carn. Although Carn was still dizzy, he stepped out of the van as instructed. He still couldn''t see much around him because of the blinding lights. "LOOK ON THE FLOOR AND FOLLOW THE YELLOW LINE! DO NOT LOOK UP!" Again, Carn followed the instructions. He lowered his head and looked at his feet. Indeed, a yellow tape pointing upward gave Carn enough clues to understand what they were telling him to do. He started walking. Taking three steps ahead, Carn''s eyes adjusted to the blinding light. He managed to open his eyes a little wider. At that moment, Carn discovered colorful hazes around him. Green, yellow, pink, blue, red, orange and black haze mixed together, yet the spotlight penetrated through the mist and pierced his eyes. Carn inhaled deeply as he recognized the air around him. "Wow Artificial Aether?" Chapter 16 I May Be a Demon, But I DO Pray to the Lord Thanks to the strong spotlight piercing through the foggy haze, the usual thickness of the mist gave Carn a clearer path to follow. He traced the yellow line running along the floor until the end, which pointed at a solitary prison cell. Stepping inside, he looked around. Betraying his expectations, it was an empty room without a toilet stall, a chair, or a bed. Only metallic walls and steel bars surrounded him. A voice crackled through the speaker, issuing a new instruction. "Stand in the middle of the room and face the wall with the red X mark!" Carn complied, stepping into the center of the room and turning toward the cold metal wall with the red tape. Curious about the test, Carn closed his eyes, scanning the surroundings with his mind map. Behind him, he heard the hum of ventilation fans, the footsteps of soldiers, and the low murmur of voices. Without looking, Carn counted the number of people nearby. 10 20 40 80 Over a hundred? So many people? Behind Carn was a hundred military men, carrying heavy firearms. Amid them was either a tank or a massive turret, but its muzzle pointed at him. This level of force seemed excessive for a lone prisoner. *BEEP* A piercing siren jolted Carn''s focus. He noted a group of soldiers approaching, ten of whom were military personnel. However, the eleventh figure arrived on a trolley. Carn recognized the trolley, as it was the same model as the one in the van. He could have arrived here on that thing, too. Two soldiers pushed the trolley in front of Carn, and the prisoner stared back in fright. His shoulders and body never stopped trembling. "RELEASE THE RESTRAINTS!" The guards complied, unfastening the restraints and removing a bite mask that revealed the prisoner''s distorted features. The guy''s teeth consisted of fangs and no molars or front teeth. His slit mouth had no lips, showing a lot of gums. He looked like a fierce character from a fighting video game, yet to Carn, there was a strange cuteness to him. The prisoner thrashed, trying to shake free of the straitjacket, but the bindings on his ankles threw off his balance, causing him to tumble to the floor, writhing like a trapped worm. Soldiers withdrew from the cell while their eyes focused on Carn. The speaker crackled again, issuing a brutal command. "SUBJECT CARN, KILL THAT DOPPELGANGER!" Carn raised an eyebrow at the abrupt kill order but showed little reaction. Instead, he looked down at the mutated man, assessing him. He had hoped he might be able to gather some free Aether from him but sensed nothing. Moreover, Carn could feel a faint trace of holy power emanating from him. At a glance, the man seemed innocent, perhaps even righteous. However, Carn''s noticed the inconsistency in within the holy power''s source, located within the person''s brain. He narrowed his eyes, finding this ''zombie'' amusing. "D-Don''t kill me! Those people abducted me! Please, you have to believe me. I haven''t done anything wrong!" The man stammered from the floor, pleading for his life. Carn crouched and probed the man. "They say you''re a doppelganger." "That''s a lie! They''ve got the wrong person! I was heading to church when a rift opened, and I got pulled into some alien world. The task force found me there and dragged me here against my will!" Carn studied him closely. "Ever killed anyone?" "No! Never! I''m a pastor! I''m a man of God!" Carn nodded, piecing things together. The trace of holy power made sense, but the man couldn''t completely hide his disguise. He tested the pastor, "Can you recite me 1 John 4:11 or Matthew 7:152?" Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "" Carn grinned widely, realizing what this doppelganger-wannabe had done to its host. The source of the host''s holy power was a dead giveaway. In Carn''s former world, devoted priests and saints always accumulated holy power in their hearts, not their brains. But when that power transferred to the brain, it was a telltale symptom unique to zombie parasite hosts. The parasite had already consumed most of the internal organs, preserving only the brain to maintain basic bodily functions and continuously leech off the host''s food. With the parasite rooted in the brain, the host remained hypnotized, perceiving every abnormal event as if it were completely ordinary. Thus, the host was technically still alive, and no vengeful spirit had yet emerged to curse the parasite. "You can''t, can you? Want me to recite them for you?" Carn grinned. The self-proclaimed pastor glared at Carn. Frustrated that his acting failed, he lunged toward Carn''s neck, opening his mouth wide. Carn calmly grabbed the nameless man''s lower jaw and his crown. As usual, he rotated them. *CRACK* The intelligent zombie''s neck twisted upside down. However, that didn''t stop the monster from trying to bite him. Its arms broke free from jacket and grabbed Carn''s shoulders, pulling its twisted head closer to Carn''s face. Carn snorted and continued rotating, twisting it 360 degrees, 720 degrees, and 1440 degrees. By the time he realized it, he was spinning the broken neck like a helicopter until it detached from its body. As soon as the body detached from its head, a million worms emerged from the host''s body, trying to escape. As for the head, it was still alive. The man''s eyeball slipped off its socket, revealing a snake-like worm within. The parasite shot toward Carn''s face, trying to possess him. Carn seized the flying snake and yanked it from the host''s head. He felt bad for the host, but there was no helping it. Standing up, Carn raised the living parasite and pointed at the wiggling worms on the floor. "I have the living doppelganger and its babies. Anybody wants to collect them for some fun experiments?" Carn teased the people behind him. *BEEP* The siren alarmed again. The same voice from the speaker provided another instruction. "Well done. You may turn around and follow the new path to another test room. Leave the parasite in your hand to the men behind you." Carn shrugged and thought to himself. ''Well, that was easy. But first thing''s first.'' Carn gently placed the host''s head on the floor and secretly touched the crown with his fingertip. The remaining portion of holy water moved, entering his fingertip. An invisible gold thread traveled through his arm and rested in his heart, which throbbed so hard that Carn flinched. It was a sign that the holy power rejected Carn as it deemed him unqualified. However, Carn recited a passage to soothe the pastor''s real spirit. "The Lord is close to the brokenhearted and saves those who are crushed in spirit."1 The gold thread paused and slowly dissipated into gold dust, which became one with Carn''s heart. The spirit wisp of the pastor also emerged from the corpse. The tiny firefly smiled at Carn and waved before he followed the light to a better place. A gold scratch manifested on Carn''s left shoulder. The ritual had been successful. Carn chuckled. Once again, he found himself in an ironic situation. ''This always gets me. I''m a freaking demon lord''s creation, but here I am, stealing divine power and praying to god. Oh, well. Holy spells are just too good to skip.'' Leaving the cell, Carn passed the wiggling parasite to a man in a white hazmat suit. Five men with tranquilizer rifles, who had been waiting and watching, gestured for Carn to follow them. He walked after the men, wondering what the next test would be. He also looked up as he found the second floor''s balcony area or a walkway, where 40-50 scientists had been gathering like tourists watching animals in a zoo. All of them leaked artificial Aether''s haze! Chapter 17 Look, Mom. Grown-Ass Men Are Fighting Over Me. Im Famous! "What the hell are they researching? Do they even realize that artificial Aether is flawed?" Carn smirked, amused at the ECD''s misguided attempt to cultivate Aether. Real Aether was a pure source of energy. When it was used as an energy source for supernatural spells, it protected the caster from incurring a side effect, such as Carn''s headache. Replicating Aether, however, came with severe drawbacks. Spells powered by this artificial version didn''t just drain mana, but they demanded a portion of the caster''s blood and fat to counteract nature''s imbalance. This cost might be manageable for those with excess body mass. But for leaner spellcasters, it could be fatal as losing all fat in one''s body could lead to shock and health complications. In addition, murdering these people wouldn''t be beneficial either as Carn couldn''t use the fake Aether. He would rather invest his time searching for hidden criminals or terrorists than farming useless energy. Giving up on them, Carn returned his attention to the people around him. The spotlights no longer troubled his vision, and the haze was lighter the further in. The group reached another door, marked as "SECTION C". A cement shutter door rose, revealing a wide empty room with a tall ceiling. Observation decks behind black tinted glasses and bright LED light from the ceiling were the only noticeable objects here. Entering the room, the men ordered Carn. "Stay in the center of the room." The soldiers backed away from Carn while a team of scientists in orange hazmat suits approached, bringing a medical tray full of syringes and tools. A scientist drew Carn''s blood, which he cooperated. After extracting five syringes worth of fluid, they quietly brought the samples away. Replacing the first team, another group pushed a mobile capsule inside. Again, the soldier around the room ordered, "Take off your clothes and enter the capsule. We will test your lung capacity!" It was a lie. Han had already told him about this test, and Carn was ready to get submerged in strange water once more. Unlike the vertical test tube in the military warehouse, this one looked like a coffin. Carn stripped his clothes and slipped inside the tube. A scientist kept the lid open and plastered various scanners on his chest, arms, legs, and groin. Shutting the lid, the capsule sealed the air and poured green liquid inside. Without anything to cover his mouth and nose, some of the fluid burnt his nostrils. Carn almost choked because of the unfamiliar sensation. In seconds, Carn was fully submerged in green liquid. . On the observation deck, three men in different uniforms watched the MC-SCAN capsule below. Around the capsule, a team of twenty scientists collaborated, collecting data on Carn and testing his blood. Two scientists studied the screen while soldiers with heavy machine guns stood by, prepared for any unforeseen incidents. As the capsule hummed, its monitors displayed Carn''s vitals. A scientist in a hazmat suit, wearing wireless earpieces, reported to the executives above, "Subject''s vitals remain stable. Oxygen saturation is optimal. No signs of tissue abnormalities, foreign parasites, or illegal augmentation." Another scientist handed a paper with the blood test results to the one on the microphone. He whispered, "Sir, his blood cells are over-saturated with mana. It''s not 10% as in the previous report. The concentration levels are at least 30%." The lead scientist muted the speaker and looked at his colleague in surprise. "Is the machine functioning properly? That''s ten times the mana concentration of an average explorer. Isn''t that biologically unstable?" "That''s what I thought. But his cells show no signs of degradation, almost as if his physiology is adapted to it. It seems natural. Isn''t his father a hunter?" They exchanged a glance, each processing the implications. Finally, the lead scientist shrugged. "Possibly a genetic mutation from a second-generation mana carrier. Log the data and compare it with other second-generation subjects. Make sure it''s all in the report." "Yes, sir!" Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The lead scientist sighed deeply, then turned on the microphone and reported to the military personnel, "Mana concentration is estimated to be over 30%, ten times that of a regular explorer." . As the message was delivered, the three men in the observation deck exchanged greedy grins and knowing glances. The lieutenant general of the ECD, standing out in his black uniform with three gleaming stars on his shoulders, smiled at his colleagues. "I''ll be taking him in. Y''all stand down." A man in a khaki uniform scoffed. "Not so fast, Lieutenant General. A new bill was passed last month. Second-generation mana carriers must first complete the mandatory conscription process. Whether he joins you or not is his decision." An FBI deputy director, dressed in a suit, retorted. "I assume you haven''t read the Legacy Exemption Clause. Under that clause, children of active or retired FBI agents who possess mana can join the FBI without standard entry protocols and enjoy all the privileges of an active hunter. Gentlemen, he''ll be following in his father''s footsteps. Thank you very much." The ECD lieutenant general countered, "I doubt his family will settle for your lousy pay. He''ll join me. I already talked to his father on the phone!" The director frowned. "Lobbying again?! And why are you recruiting a mana carrier before the test results are even out?" "Because you bureaucrats are too political!" the general snapped. "Look at how I treat my agents! $85,000 starting salary, free housing in a special zone, utilities covered, free healthcare, free college, and children''s support until they''re 18! What about you? Can you even take care of your employees?" The army man rolled his eyes. "You just copied our benefits and sweetened the deal. We already do all that, but your budget''s slightly higher. Without the rifts, your department wouldn''t even exist." "That''s because we''re more important than you! Now, let me have that boy, or I''m calling the White House!" The others inwardly cursed the ECD lieutenant general and shook their heads, reluctantly giving up on competing with the upstart division. . Meanwhile, Carn silently observed the scientists. With nothing to occupy him, he counted the 148 silver scratch marks on his right arm and hand. These marks allowed him to cast up to 740 minor spells or activate sentry gargoyle mode 148 times. In an emergency, he could also use a long-range teleportation spell to travel a hundred miles instantly, though it would cost 10 silver marks instead of five. Fortunately, no one could see his temporary tattoos or the gold mark on his left shoulder, or they''d be scrambling to investigate further. Calculating his next moves, Carn ran through various fake scenarios in his mind, getting ready to teleport out of the facility at a moment''s notice. *BEEP* The capsule''s beep, sounding like a microwave, interrupted his thoughts. The lid automatically slid open, and the machine began draining the green liquid. Carn was puzzled. He had expected to hold his breath for five minutes to prove his endurance, but less than two minutes had passed. He climbed out and looked around. The lead scientist stepped forward, offering Carn a prepared set of clothes. He also instructed. "Follow us to the next room. We''ll proceed with the final examination." Chapter 18 Theres Another Gargoyle? Sweet! Following the soldiers and scientists through a winding corridor, Carn observed his surroundings. Looking up, metal pipes and ventilation ducts lined the tall ceiling, which he estimated to be about eight or nine feet high. The walls looked suspicious. At a glance, the metal walls seemed sturdy enough, but the array of lenses and glasses on the top layer of the metal walls resembled a certain laser hallway in a zombie movie. While walking Carn had a feeling that the ECD could deploy a laser formation to cut down any hostile entity roaming in this hallway. He wondered if this was necessary to contain whatever was secured in this area. They soon reached an intersection and passed a massive shutter door, labeled "SECTION A." However, the lead team turned away from it, leaving its contents a mystery. After a 20-minute trekking through the maze-like corridors and multiple security checkpoints, they arrived at another shutter door labeled "SECTION D." The giant door ascended, allowing the team to get through. The lead scientist and soldiers urged Carn to hurry. "Move." Sensing the urgency, Carn quickly slipped through the gap while the shutter was still ascending. The others followed. But when the last person crossed the boundary, the vertical gate fell and slammed shut. Carn couldn''t help but look back. He asked the lead scientist, "Is that necessary?" The scientist only shrugged, offering a brief response. "Safety protocol. Don''t ask too many questions. You''ll get answers if you pass the final examinations." sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh. Cool." Carn looked ahead and discovered himself in a large intersection. Four more tunnels were ahead of him, and a suspicious elevator at the center of the room stood out. The lead scientist swiped his card on the elevator''s scanner while the soldiers raised their guns, keeping a wary eye on the surrounding tunnels as if something could randomly emerge at any moment. *DING* The elevator opened, and the lead scientist entered. He gestured for Carn to follow him. "Come with me. The rest of you, you are dismissed." The soldiers nodded and quickly returned to the giant gate. One of them scanned his eyes on a console and swiped his card. He then pressed a complex password code on the device, and the shutter door began ascending once more. Carn secretly observed their action with his mind map, memorizing the movements of the soldier''s fingers even though he couldn''t identify the alphabet or number on the touchscreen console. Upon entering the elevator, the men already crawled under the opening gate. Carn sighed as he couldn''t remember all the passwords, and he prayed that he wouldn''t need them any time soon. The elevator brought Carn down as he had predicted. He stood and waited in the enclosed chamber, wondering when this examination would end. He glanced at the right panel of the elevator and discovered that it only featured one button. *DING* The elevator reached its destination. The lead scientist stepped outside. Carn followed closely and looked ahead. Then, he was surprised. In front of him was a giant lecture hall. Over a hundred people in orange clothes sat still on red chairs, staring at the statue at the end of the classroom in silence as if they were meditating. Deep inside, a gray statue of a female priestess faced the crowd. It depicted a lady standing straight with her hands folded in front of her naval. Looking from afar, the statue seemed normal. But as the lead scientist walked into the lecture hall, the statue''s eyes brightened, staring at him and Carn. Carn raised an eyebrow, amused. He recognized the thing. ''Isn''t that a gargoyle inquisitor from my world? What is it doing here?'' Unlike Carn, who was created personally by the demon lord, these gargoyle inquisitors were movable statues, born from the corpses of priestesses or saints who had been murdered through unjust causes or evil schemes. The holy power and vengeful spirits within them merged, transforming their bodies into a dense mineral form. Upon resurrection, they followed the will of their vengeful spirits, seeking retribution against those who committed grave sins. Both criminals and adventurers with questionable pasts feared them, for their gaze could instantly turn any evildoer within sight to stone. Only those with a pure heart and untainted soul could approach and ultimately free their spirits. Their vision was sharper than Carn''s, allowing them to see through a person''s past deeds. Even if a criminal had been punished and pardoned, they remained susceptible to the petrifying glare. Catching a glimpse of a fellow gargoyle made Carn feel nostalgic. He wished he could transform into a gargoyle and greet her. Unfortunately, too many eyes were on him. The lead scientist ignored the glare and walked toward an empty chair at the back. He sat on it and gestured to Carn, "Take a seat. This is your last examination." Carn picked a seat and looked back and forth between the inquisitor and the hazmat guy, "What are we doing here?" The scientist explained and chuckled, seemingly proud of this entity, "In our facility, we contain over ten thousand monsters, anomalies, entities, artifacts, and questionable objects from another dimension. This one here has the power to petrify any criminal in her line of sight. She belongs in the VOLATILE category, if you''re critical about it." Carn smirked, finding these people and this place similar to the SCP myths. He could also guess the purpose of this examination. "Aye. So you guys are testing me if I have secretly committed crimes or something similar?" "Yes. Stay here with me for 24 hours. That''s all." "You, too? Why are you here?" The scientist laughed, "Well, it''s an obligatory examination. All ECD employees have to sit here for a day, get our faces on this place''s CCTV cameras, and clean up this place. It''s my turn today, so here I am." Carn returned his gaze to the hundred people on the red chairs. Upon looking closely, he discovered that they had already been petrified, but they retained their skin color. He touched one of them, and they instantly crumbled into dust. He asked the scientist, "How many people have you brought here so far? Why are there so many failed examinees?" "Most of them are death row prisoners that we brought in yesterday. Don''t worry about them." "" Looking at the condition of this place, Carn could roughly guess what this scientist''s job was. He stood up and offered him a hand. "Do you have a broom or a vacuum cleaner? I''ll help." "Thanks. Let me take a nap for a few minutes. I''ve been working for 30 hours straight without sleeping a wink." "My condolence." "By the way, I''m Caesar. Looking forward to working with you, kid." Carn laughed and shook hands with Caesar, "Yes, sir." They completely ignored the gargoyle inquisitor as they had nothing to fear. For Caesar, he was an honest worker. As for Carn, another gargoyle''s ability had no effect on him. Looking at the inquisitor, Carn wondered if he should greet her. But before Carn could come up with a conversation with it, the gargoyle in question was already in front of him. She stared straight into his eyes while her lips moved. Carn heard her telepathic voice in his mind. "Lord Pebble. Is that really you? I thought you were dead!" . . . RESEARCH LOG Item Designation: ECD-6677 "The Stone Judge" Object Class: Volatile Assigned Research Team: Dr. Caesar [Redacted], Lead Investigator Research Site: [Redacted] Summary: The Stone Judge, ECD-6677, is a sentient mineral-based entity resembling a stone statue of a female priestess in humanoid form. Containment protocols were initiated following the [Redacted] team''s return from [Redacted], where the entity displayed proximity-based petrification abilities as a self-defense measure. The entity''s mineral composition includes 77% superconducting minerals and calcium. When damaged, ECD-6677 demonstrates self-restoration and preservation capabilities, initiating an immediate petrification effect within a 100-meter radius on all living beings. ECD-6677 specifically targets individuals it identifies as "evil" with its petrification effect, paralyzing or permanently immobilizing them upon entry into its range of vision. Aside from the specified targets, it can interact as though it is a human. Sample Analysis: A sample designated ECD-6677-A was extracted from the entity, revealing high levels of radiation capable of [Redacted]. Due to the severe risk of a containment breach, all samples and experiments were terminated. Behavioral Observations: ECD-6677 is capable of movement and verbal communication in the presence of religious personnel. It exhibits amicable behavior when engaged in conversation about [Redacted]. After an intensive negotiation process, ECD executives (Gen. [Redacted]) authorized a dedicated enclosed space for ECD-6677 to continue its [Redacted] activities. Special Requests: ECD-6677 has requested a weekly provision of [Redacted] in exchange for [Redacted]. No further experimentation is authorized with this entity at this time. Chapter 19 My Former Subordinate Is ECD Entity Carn was stunned. He had assumed the gargoyle inquisitor was just a similar version of those from his former world, not an actual being from there. He glanced at Caesar, curious if he could hear the inquisitor''s words. Noticing Caesar''s trembling lips and his wide-eyed stare at the priestess, Carn couldn''t help but think the guy had already lost his jewels. Taking this opportunity, Carn coughed and raised his index finger to his lips, signaling the inquisitor to hold back. The inquisitor paused, observing Caesar, and then nodded. "Understood, my lord. I shall keep your identity here a secret." She shifted her focus to Caesar, giving him an icy glare. After a moment, she turned and resumed her statue pose at the front of the lecture hall behind the podium. Once she was gone, Caesar fell off his lecture chair. He crawled toward the elevator with all his might and unmuted his microphone. Caesar yelled, "E-Emergency, code V! I-I need a suppression team at ECD-6677''s containment, NOW!" Carn raised an eyebrow, finding Caesar''s reaction a bit extreme. He tried to pacify him, "Relax, she might have just wanted to say hi." Caesar turned around, shooting a death glare at Carn. "Just to say HI?! What are you, a blond bitch in a horror movie?! She talked directly into my head and threatened to kill me if I didn''t leave! This has never happened before! I have to report to the general!" Carn stayed silent, watching as Caesar crawled on all four into the elevator. He repeatedly pressed the buttons, forcing the door to close faster. *DING* The elevator doors were closed. The guy really left Carn here. Being alone with the gargoyle, Carn snorted and stood, moving over to where a petrified man in an orange jumpsuit sat. He patted the stone prisoner, which crumbled to dust, leaving only the jumpsuit behind. Carn brushed off the seat and tossed the jumpsuit aside. He then sat down and looked at the inquisitor. He couldn''t remember her even though she claimed to be his old subordinate. He also couldn''t remember asking fellow gargoyles to call him as "Lord". As Carn was cautious of the surveillance cameras and hidden voice recorders, Carn activated a telepathic skill, consuming a silver mark. Half of a silver mark faded, leaving Carn with 147 marks and half a stick. Carn started speaking, but his lips didn''t move. His voice resonated directly in the gargoyle inquisitor''s mind. "What happened to you? I thought all inquisitors had lost their reason. When did you regain sentience, and how did you end up in this world?" Without moving, the statue''s gaze shifted to Carn. She replied telepathically. "I''m not entirely sure. But when the devil invaded the Great Lord''s Tomb, my mind was already cleared. I even remembered my life as a human. As for ending up in this world, I made a deal with heroes here. They said mimics had infiltrated their world, and they needed my help identifying humans from monsters. I asked for offerings to replenish my Aether, and they agreed to supply me with criminals. This is my new home now." Carn frowned at the mention of Aether, worried humans might exploit it if they discovered its true nature. "Did you explain Aether to them?" "No. They call it ''Mana.'' I didn''t mention that we can acquire Aether by completing vengeful spirits'' unfulfilled wishes." Hearing that the secret was safe, Carn was relieved. He pressed on. "So, how did you cross this ''rift''?" "That''s what they call it. Indeed, I was transported through a rift. It looked like a regular long-distanced portal of an archmage with some extra instability cracks. Crossing it once and twice is already risky enough. It could collapse or change destinations at any moment. We were lucky that the portal didn''t act up." Carn nodded, recalling the portals that human mages once used to breach his dungeon''s defenses. If a rift could connect this world with his former one, he wondered if he might find a way back and revisit the demon lord''s tomb. He hoped that the ''hidden'' chamber hadn''t been discovered yet. "How much time has passed since I fought the devil and got sealed?" "I lost track after 300 years so about 400 years in total." "Has anyone else crossed over with you?" "As far as I know, it''s just me. The devil destroyed or buried the others along with the dungeon," she replied, then hesitated before asking, "And you, my lord? How did you come here, and why are you in a human body?" "I don''t know myself. My last memory was fighting the devil and getting buried. When I regained consciousness, I was in this body." "...That explains a lot." The statue smiled. Carn stared at her, sensing she might know something he didn''t. "Do you know something?" "Among my former human comrades, one of them implied that he had experienced death before. When he betrayed me, he bragged that he was a reincarnator with his former life''s memory and he was the chosen one. I assume that you might have experienced something similar, my lord." Carn''s interest piqued. "What happened to him? Is he still alive?" "No, you killed him two days after you issued a sortie order during the 52nd hero''s invasion. I was there with you, and I saw you stomped on that man''s tiny nuts and ripped his head off his shoulders. It was satisfying to watch, actually." Carn slapped his forehead, getting cringe. It reminded him of his impulsive and hot-blooded period when heroes never stopped trying to get their hands on his father''s treasures. At that time, he had just overcome the infighting crisis between his father''s children and ambitious subordinates, who sought the demon lord''s artifacts and secrets. The political strife always put him in a bad mood, causing him to go berserk every time heroes suddenly joined the fray. He gave the priestess a meaningful look. He glanced at the mark on his right arm, noting that the leftover 147th line flickered and was about to fade. As the conversation wasted some of his energy, he tried to cut it short. "I''m short on Aether. I can''t talk like this for too long or I won''t have enough energy for self-preservation. I forgot to ask. What was your name again? Inquisitor number 52 or 53?" "My human name was Rosa, but you used to call me I-57." Carn nodded and let out a sigh, ending the telepathic connection. He spoke aloud, feigning exhaustion. "It seems I''ll be getting stuck here for a whole day. I''ll be taking a nap. I hope you won''t turn me into a stone." The inquisitor grinned and continued splurging her Aether, talking in telepathy, "You''re always rock hard, my lord." Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn rolled his eyes. He flipped the lecture chair''s armrest and leaned over, pretending to take a nap. After he covered his face, he closed his eyes and started thinking about his life goal. ''Should I be content here, or should I find a way back to that world? And what about the devil?'' His thoughts drifted to the image of the monstrous creature with its many unblinking eyes. The last time, meddling humans had sealed them both within the collapsing dungeon. If possible, he hoped to get a rematch and end their little grudge. Also, he still wanted to crush the person who created the devil and make them fight each other. Carn still remembered the mage''s name. ''ArielDon''t you grow old and die before I get to kill you. Wait in that world and wash your neck for me. I''ll be coming for you!'' Carn made his decision. He was determined to cross the rift and head back home, the demon lord''s dungeon home. . . . LOG ENTRY #15 Date: 12/02/2019 Logger: Dr. Eve [Redacted] Incident Report: During the ECD employee examination protocol, ECD-6677 displayed anomalous behavior. Instead of remaining stationary and exhibiting its usual proximity-based petrification phenomenon, it directly confronted [Data Expunged] and the Special Examinee, [Redacted]. According to [Data Expunged]''s account, the entity communicated telepathically with him, expressing hostile intent to an elite researcher for the first time. Aside from the inflicted trauma on [Data Expunged], ECD-6677 showed no additional aggression toward other researchers or qualified examinees. Following the CCTV footage review from that day, a special protocol was initiated to monitor Special Examinee [Redacted], the sole surviving witness to the incident. LOG ENTRY #16 Date: 12/02/2019 Logger: [Data Expunged] Incident Report: [Data Expunged] ECD FACILITY EMPLOYEE ARCHIVE - INCD-6677-6 Date: 12/03/2019 Logger: ECD-8888 Event: Following [Data Expunged]''s procedural breach on December 2nd, 2019, the employee''s contract was terminated in accordance with INCD protocols. All records pertaining to the employee and the related incidents have been purged from the database. No investigation will be taken. Chapter 20 Im Changing Schools… RIP Childhood Friend Romance Subplot Every minute felt like an hour. After three hours of rest, Carn was tired of sitting around and being watched by countless CCTV cameras mounted on the ceiling. To top it off, his former subordinate''s gaze fixated on him, sending goosebumps down his spine. For some reason, Carn felt violated. Trying to change the mood, Carn got up and paced around the lecture hall. During his wander, he spotted a portable toilet stall in a corner. Seizing the chance to escape prying eyes, Carn opened the door and stepped inside. The stall was cleaner than he expected, though it had a dusty-like construction-site smell. He closed the lid, sat down, and sighed, glancing up to change his view. When Carn looked up, he noticed a gap between the door and the ceiling. Through that gap, a pair of watchful eyes stared at him. Rosa was balancing on a desk, peering in. "HEY!" Carn yelled, kicking the door in frustration. When he stepped out, she was already back at the podium, pretending that nothing had happened. He snorted and returned to the stall, but as soon as he closed the door, there she was again, peeking through the gap. Carn sighed deeply. "Is this fun for you?" Rosa smirked. "Very. Standing here all day in an empty hall is boring. It''s different from the dungeon. At least, I had a few mice or bats as pets to watch. But here, they don''t let a single fly enter. I''m so bored." "Can''t you leave me alone and let me take a leak? I ain''t a monkey in a zoo." Respecting his wish, Rosa finally relented and returned to her spot. Carn sighed in relief, but his hope for privacy was destroyed as he noticed the twelve red camera lenses and a glaring light bulb all pointed directly at him. Realizing privacy was nonexistent here, Carn gave up on resting in the stall and stepped out. As he started tidying the area to pass the time, Rosa called out to him. "Lord Pebble, may I ask you something?" "Yeah?" Carn replied verbally, conserving his precious Aether. "I sense a trace of Holy Power in you. Have you finally converted and accepted the ''LORD''?" As a former priestess, she was knowledgeable about Holy Power, and seeing a hint of it in Carn thrilled her. Carn pressed his lips together, wary of the implications of answering. With a quick gesture and a sharp look, he signaled her to drop the topic, not wanting to waste Aether on telepathy. Rosa pouted, recognizing his silent refusal but respected his unspoken boundaries. Still, she couldn''t help feeling overjoyed that Carn had begun to accumulate holy power. A day later, the elevator descended, bringing a team of five men in hazmat suits. They marched into the lecture hall and approached Rosa and Carn, showing no sign of fear. Rosa glared at the men but looked away afterward, dismissing them as useless since they lacked both Aether and Holy Power. The lead soldier faced Carn and spoke through a small mic, "Examinee Carn, you''ve passed the tests. Follow us." Carn got to his feet and turned to Rosa to bid her farewell. The inquisitor, however, gave no response. Seeing her lack of acknowledgment, Carn smiled wryly and sighed. ''This is for the best. She can safely gather Aether without lifting a finger, and no one from that world will find her here. And I can finally be myself and move independently.'' He followed the men into the elevator, and the doors closed behind him. Unseen by him, Rosa''s mouth curved up into a sly grin. The team brought Carn back, navigating through a maze of corridors toward the surface. They passed three giant shutter doors, marked G-3, G-2, and G-1 in order. After crossing the last metal gate, Carn got to see the sunlight again. He looked up, raising a hand to shield his eyes from the bright light, squinting as it hit him. It felt almost like his first day when he emerged from the demon''s tomb after years in darkness. A military jeep awaited him, and in the back seats sat his parents, waving at Carn. "Over here, Carn!" Han called him over. Carn was surprised. He turned around to the hazmat soldiers. They nodded and revealed the result, "You''ve passed all examinations and received a recommendation from ECD personnel. You''re exempt from all juvenile explorer courses. Please select your division within seven days. You may stay at the military base''s guest house during this time." "Huh?" Carn was at a loss for words as everything sounded new and strange to him. He thought to himself. ''How does their scoring system even work? I don''t get it.'' The hazmat soldiers returned to the facility, finishing their escort duty and leaving Carn with his family. Carn climbed into the passenger seat and looked over at the driver, who grinned back at him. It was Eric, one of the researchers Carn had met the other day, flashing a yellow-toothed smile. "Welcome, boy." Carn recognized him and glanced back at his parents with a questioning look. Han smirked and said, "Well done, Carn. Thanks to you, we got promoted." "What the hell is going on here?" Carn was still clueless about what was happening. "Simply put, you passed the test and earned yourself a military career recommendation. Since we''re a package, your parents got a promotion and a free house. Now, we can finally sell that god-forsaken house and live under the ECD. You just made the American dream come true for us." "" Carn frowned, wondering if he''d been set up or if Han had used him for their own gains. Whatever the case, Carn didn''t like the idea of joining the military. Wong read Carn''s expression and warned him in her Asian dialect and broken English, "Don''t even think about it. Our family''s yearly salary now go up to $250,000, and no need pay taxes for whole life! You mess this up, we send you to Jesus!" "" Eric laughed along with the family and tried to cheer Carn up. "Relax, kid. The bad news is, you''ll be required to join one of the divisions. But the good news? Your starting pay is better than most corporate jobs out there, plus you''ll get a lifetime tax exemption. You won''t find an offer like this anywhere else, so just be a good sport and take it while you can." Carn paused, trying to wrap his head around Earth''s culture and capitalist mindset. He decided to dig a little deeper. "How much are we talking about here?" Eric glanced at Han in the rearview mirror, who returned the look, signaling his friend to keep pushing. Clearing his throat, Eric shared the details. "The ECD has the best pay. Even trainees make $85,000 a year. An average licensed explorer gets about120K-ish, I think? The other benefits are about the same, though. Oh, if you sign the contract right away, you get a signing bonus equal to the starting annual pay, if I remember correctly. The contract period is usually five years, but that depends on the examination results." Carn did some mental math. ''That''s around $7,000 to $10,000 a month. Not bad, buteh.'' For a teenager, it was a decent sum. But as a gargoyle who had once sat on mountains of gold coins and priceless artifacts, the amount didn''t thrill him. He had no girlfriend, mortgages, or loans. He wasn''t into luxury watches or sports cars. And he wasn''t greedy enough to put his mind on investing and financial plans. Money just wasn''t a priority. Noticing Carn''s lack of interest, Han leaned in. "If you join the ECD, you''ll have access to the rifts." "DEAL!" Without a second thought, Carn agreed. He cared far more about exploring his former world than anything Earth''s materialism had to offer. "GREAT!" Han, Wong, and Eric cheered, exchanging thumbs-ups with grins all around. Carn observed them and smiled wryly. Then, a thought struck him. "So, what about school? Do I still have to go, or can I skip it and join the ECD right away?" At the mention of school, everyone froze. Their eyes shifted nervously, and Han began to sweat. "Ah, right... the age requirement," Han muttered, rubbing his forehead. "What do you mean?" Carn was puzzled. Han sighed and admitted, "No matter how good you are, the military requires recruits to be at least 18. So" Wong added, "You still need to go to school, lah." S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn thought of the high school that he was attending and frowned. Something didn''t add up. Usually, children of military personnel attended a public school, situated in a special district or within a military resident district. He wondered if he still had to go back to the old place. "Do I have to transfer to the military base''s local school or?" Eric chuckled. "Yes, you''ll transfer schools, but you''ll attend a public school in a military resident base. It''s basically a regular school, just inside a military installation." Chapter 21 Im Proud of My Comedian Family Local Hospital, VIP Suite A teenager relaxed on a patient bed, wearing a bathrobe. His father, donning a polo shirt and jeans, chilled on a sofa, man-spreading and puffing a vape even though the hospital banned smoking. The teenager was Jack, who attended the same high school as Carn. His father was also a licensed explorer who worked exclusively for a private mercenary company. While waiting, an elderly white-haired man in a doctor''s gown entered, followed by five top physicians of the hospital. When they spotted that the father had been smoking vape, their expressions changed, but nobody voiced complaints. The hospital director stared at the explorer and his son. He smacked his lips. "Smoking in a hospital is illegal, Mr. Hornet. I''ll add the smoking fine to the hospital bill after this." The explorer, Darius Hornet, sneered at the hospital director. He pulled a platinum credit card from his wallet and waved it. "I can pay. Also, I''m vaping, not smoking. They''re not the same." The director sighed and got to the point, trying to chase this annoying family from the hospital as soon as possible. "The results are out. Congratulations. Your son''s mana concentration is 1.5%. It''s 50% lower than average explorers at the moment, but this is enough to take the ECD examinations. Would you like me to file the report to the government for you?" Elated by the result, Darius smirked and looked at his proud son. He bragged, "He''s already a star quarterback in his school. Once he''s passed the ECD tests, he will surely rise to the top. Those greedy agents from the ECD will be bidding to recruit him!" Darius laughed and shifted his attention to the doctors in the room, "You people better treat my son with respect from now on!" The team of doctors rolled their eyes. The director sighed and informed the family, "The examination is over. Please check out before noon and pay the smoking fine properly." Darius scoffed and flickered the credit card, which hit the elder''s forehead. The edge of the card left a small cut wound on his forehead. "Heh, doesn''t matter. Get it done for me." "" The director calmly wiped the dripping blood from his forehead and picked up the credit card. He scoffed in disgust and turned around, leading his people out of the suite and closing the door behind him. After the doctors had left, Jack got up in excitement. He asked his father, "So, when are we going to the ECD and take their tests?" Darius proudly smiled, "Probably tomorrow or a day after that. The Secret Service moves fast. They will come to our house early in the morning." Jack continued to ask, "So, what''s the comparison between your company and the ECD? I heard you quit ECD because of the low pay?" Darius reminisced about the past and laughed. He bragged to his son, "Private mercenary companies pay more than those lousy government jobs. We lose the tax exemption, but we can earn millions from one exploration! Do you know how much my company earned from the last expedition? My cut was 20 MIL AFTER TAXES! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How do you think I bought you a Lamborghini and a mana potion to spike the concentration in your blood?" Jack smiled, proud of his father, but he was more interested in another perk. He thought about Carn''s childhood sweetheart, who had been catching his eye recently. He wanted to humiliate her in front of Carn. "About the slavery rights, father. Is it true that private explorers can possess slaves?! Can we enslave people too?" Darius grinned as he could guess his son''s evil thoughts and intentions. He revealed a secret that no government agent wished to disclose. "Yes and no. Obviously, it''s impossible in our country or anywhere in Europe. But if we''re talking about a third-world country somewhere, yes, we can!" Jack laughed, "What about the enslavement restrictions? Can I enslave anybody I want?" "As long as you have enough hush money to pay their relatives and the permanent immigration fees if you want someone from our country" Darius and Jack exchanged looks with each other. Figuring out their true intentions, they burst into laughter. . . After completing the examination in the maze-like facility, Eric led the family to an office, where Han, Wong, and Carn sat, filling out a daunting 20-page document to register their family and finalize Carn''s enlistment in the ECD. In the stack, Carn was handed a contract to sign. He paused, reading over the header and clauses carefully. Most clauses covered the standard military requirements like service obligation, training commitment, and code of conduct. But in the benefits section, Carn spotted something interesting. [As a pre-enrolled candidate in the Eldritch Containment Division (ECD), Party A (Carn) shall receive a monthly stipend equivalent to 50% of the entry-level ECD salary. This stipend is designed to support the candidate''s educational and personal needs while enrolled in the military installation public high school.] Carn pursed his lips, surprised by the ECD''s generosity that he would receive around $3,500 monthly just for attending high school until graduation. Then, he found a clause that made his parents practically salivate: [Upon Party A''s formal agreement to join the Eldritch Containment Division (ECD), Party A''s parents will receive a one-time signing bonus equivalent to one year''s worth of Party A''s entry-level ECD salary.] In summary, his parents were selling him out for $85,000. Carn shot them a death glare in protest. In response, Wong grinned shamelessly while Han avoided eye contact, sweating bullets. Shaking his head in resignation, Carn signed the paper. He might be surrendering his freedom today, but he vowed to decide his own future once he graduated. "Well done!" Han let out a sigh of relief, wiped his sweaty face with a handkerchief, and passed the stack of documents to the officer seated across from them. Carn looked up to size up the officer. The man wore a black military uniform, different from the usual army attire. The clothes came with an octopus cartoon character emblazoning over the U.S. flag on his right shoulder, which looked strangely out of place on the official uniform. The officer flipped through the documents, checking if all signatures and details were in order. After checking every page thrice, he nodded in approval. "Thank you very much for choosing ECD. Please stay in a designated guest house for the time being. We will finish the transfer protocol within seven working days." Wong wasn''t finished. She asked to make sure, "When will we get the signing bonus?" The officer laughed as he could see through Wong''s greedy nature, "It should be next month on the 20th." Wong widely grinned and patted Carn''s head. "Finally, you are a decent human being!" Carn rolled his eyes, "So, I wasn''t a human for the past 16 years?" "Of course, lah! You were a pig. You ate. You slept. And you fu No, you didn''t even know how to fuck a woman. What a spineless pig. You were supposed to score some rich chicks and give me 20 grandsons while you make seven figures before you reached 15. What a disappointment, lah." "" Carn shot Wong a strange look, speechless by the impractical demands. The officer and Han looked away and held back their laughter. The other officers in the same room overheard the conversation and giggled. Carn facepalmed, but he inwardly smiled. Thinking back and comparing to other unfortunate children without parents, he felt lucky to have such a warm and funny family. Chapter 22 My Parents Financial Management Skill Is Terrible A week flew by quickly. Carn was stuck alone in a small studio room while his parents stayed in a separate residence. For the entire week, his only activity was watching TV. At 5 AM on the eighth day, Carn was jolted awake by loud noises outside. He peeked through his window and saw military personnel going through their morning workout routines. Having become accustomed to the rigid schedule of life within the military installation, Carn found himself unable to sleep past 5 AM. Moving instinctively, he grabbed the TV remote and switched to a news channel, then glanced at the digital clock next to his bed. It was December 10th, 2019. Carn sat on his bed, deep in thought, trying to recall memories from his life as a human before his gargoyle transmigration. On the surface, the world seemed calm, but he knew COVID-19 had already begun to spread in Wuhan, China. At that point, news outlets hadn''t reported anything related to the outbreak or the virus as it wasn''t yet seen as relevant to the U.S. Carn wondered if COVID might exist in this world. If so, he figured it might be wise to start stocking up on supplies like masks, alcohol, oxygen tanks, and other essentials. He also considered the spike in hate crimes, which targeted Asian communities in the months that followed, realizing he should prepare for similar tensions. His mind began to wander with ideas. He imagined investing in medical companies that would soon be producing COVID-19 vaccines. However, unfamiliar with the financial world, he wasn''t sure where to start. Not wanting to lose the inspiration, Carn grabbed a chair, sat down with a pen and paper, and began jotting down his thoughts. A few minutes later, he finished organizing his short-term life plan for the coming months and quietly reviewed the points in his mind. December Goals - Borrow cash from parents or get paid? - Adapt to the new school and stay low-profile. - Stock some sanitary, food, water, and medical masks. - Verify on the Internet about COVID January Goals - If a COVID event happens, stock more items. Otherwise, consume or use the stocked items. - Get a smartphone with the ECD salary? - Accumulate Aether (Not priority) February Goals - Investment in pharma companies? Need consultants in finance. - In case of COVID, stock some oxygen tanks for his parents, just in case? As Carn became absorbed in planning for future events, he momentarily forgot about Aether. Noticing he hadn''t prioritized Aether or rift exploration, he crumpled up his paper and tossed it in the bin. Scratching the back of his head, he leaned back and turned his gaze to the TV, trying to get some inspiration. The news droned on with the usual weather reports, crime stories, Hollywood gossip, and conspiracy theories, which bored him. Carn picked up the remote and flipped through the channels, hoping to find a good movie or drama. His finger slipped, pressing the wrong button, and the TV menu popped up. Since it was a smart TV with access to internet apps and in-house Wi-Fi, Carn saw an opportunity to check something different. Changing his mind, he opened a media app and scrolled through UTube, looking for uncensored news and unbiased political channels. His search stopped on a video thumbnail showing a supernatural scene. A dimensional crack appeared in Wuhan, China. A narrator''s voice played over the looping footage. [Today, authorities have placed Wuhan Market under strict quarantine following the emergence of a mysterious dimensional crack spreading across the area. Witnesses report sightings of a strange green gas seeping from the fissures overnight, and a local market stall owner was admitted to a nearby hospital just yesterday. Despite growing concerns, government officials have yet to issue an official statement on the situation.] Carn raised an eyebrow, surprised by the altered version of the Wuhan virus. "A dimension crack instead of a virus?" He explored further, searching for the keywords ''Wuhan Rift'' and ''Wuhan Dimensional Crack''. Over a thousand results emerged, showing videos taken by citizens'' phones. It was worse than the silent virus. The green gas, which came out at night, looked similar to a certain gas that Carn knew. They were not Aether haze or pure Aether in the air but the miasma of rotten beingsUndead beings. Carn tossed the remote and lay on the bed, tilting his head in amusement. ''Not epidemic but a zombie apocalypse? Well, that''s new. Didn''t the heroes purge the lich king and his minions? Are they coming from somewhere else?'' He paused to think. A minute later, Carn jumped up from his bed and rushed to the desk. He picked a new paper and started jotting down his idea. ''If it''s the undead miasma, everything changes. I need to collect more Aether ASAP! I also need Holy Power to deal with liches and those abominations.'' Carn redrafted his future goals from scratch, getting ready for the upcoming zombie apocalypse or the invasion of undead legions. As he considered the implications, Carn''s thoughts drifted to Rosa. He wondered if he could revisit her and bring her out before things took a darker turn. December 11th, 2020, Noon A knock alerted Carn from his trance. He closed the TV and rushed to the door. Peeking through the peephole, Carn found his parents and Eric waiting outside with their luggage. Han yelled, "Carn, pack your luggage. We''re moving to our new house!" Carn opened the door and asked them, "We''re moving today?" "Yeah, get your stuff ready in 10 minutes." Carn nodded and closed the door. In a hurry, he shoved all his belongings into his suitcase and packed leftover sodas in the fridge into a plastic bag. Then, he rushed out to meet Han at the parking lot. Arriving at the parking lot, Carn found his family loading their belongings in a luxurious black van with a three-point star logo. As it was a spacious transport, his mother''s three giant suitcases fit in easily. Carn walked around the vehicle and dropped the suitcase for his father. He whistled. "A Mercedes? How much is this? Is this a rental car or your friend''s car?" Han raised an eyebrow, "I thought kids your age are more interested in sports cars." Carn paused to think. In his previous world, he sometimes dreamed about a truck, an SUV, or a spacious transport to carry supplies and his subordinates in a skirmish. The desire for social status was no longer in his mind. "Well, it seems useful," Carn muttered while he peeked at the back, checking the interior. Han smirked, "It''s our family car now." As soon as Carn heard that, he flinched, "You bought it using my signing bonus, I assume." Both Han and Wong widely grinned without saying anything. Carn tilted his head and rolled his eyes in response. He also declared, "As you got this with my money, I get to drive this around whenever I want, alright?" "You don''t have to worry about that. We bought not one, but TWO! We got these cheap! Usually, these cost $42,000, but thanks to a military discount, we snagged them for $35,000 each!" "#@$%!!" Carn''s eyes widened as he tried to hold back a curse. He couldn''t believe his dad had dropped $70,000 on two luxury vans, especially when one would have sufficed. "I thought the pay was next month?" Carn glared at Han, wondering how he got the money so fast. Again, Han read Carn''s expression and chuckled, "Of course, credit cards exist for a reason, kid." Carn sighed, resigning himself to his family''s materialistic tendencies. He took a mental note not to involve them in any of his future financial planning. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 23 My Warm Family Does Not Need Shortcuts The family packed everything and hit the road. They arrived at their new house after an hour of journey. The neighborhood was a mixed zone, consisting of small PAX stores, restaurants, and regular houses. The size of buildings varied, but most were taller than two stories to save space. The new home was a three-story concrete building, different from the orthodox one-story houses in suburban areas or residential zones outside of military installments. When they arrived, they found a car hauler truck waiting for them. The driver and a man in a car bran uniform approached them, handing a sealed package of documents to Han. Han widely grinned and accepted the parcel. He knew that they were his car insurance and registration documents. Carn got out of the van and looked behind the hauler truck. An identical luxurious van, wrapping in red bows, was being lowered to the street. He assumed that it was the second car that Han had bought. Wong got out of the van and saw the second vehicle as well. She smirked and explained, "That one is mine. This thing is your father''s." "I kinda tell." Carn sighed deeply. Wong noticed how disappointed Carn was. She leaned over and whispered in an American accent, revealing a secret, "The second one''s under my name. I''ll transfer it to your name when you graduate, alright? And don''t worry, I''ll make sure your father doesn''t touch your signing bonus. He will cover the credit card payments himself. As for your money, I''ll set up a trust fund and give it back to you when you''re 18." Carn looked back at his mother, who winked and slapped his back with a loud thud. Then, she resumed her stoic demeanor, pretending that the conversation never happened. Understanding what his mother had planned for him, Carn inwardly chuckled. He was proud of having such a loving and understanding mother. But, his mother''s next words made him feel the pressure of having traditional Asian parents. "I expect a 4.0 GPA until graduation. If I see anything less than A or AVERAGE, your money goes straight to my pocket, lah!" "" . . Meanwhile, Jack and his father, Darius, had been escorted to a military base where Han had previously taken Carn for a basic scan. However, since Darius wasn''t a government agent, the staff led them to an interrogation room first. A lieutenant in a black uniform sat across the table, scowling as he flipped through Jack''s blood test result papers. With a sigh, he tossed the file on the table and stared at Darius, who was standing behind his son. The officer shook his head in disapproval. "You''re disqualified. We can''t issue an early explorer license for your kid, even with you as a guarantor. Pack up, and we''ll arrange transport back. Come back when your son is 18 and shows some REAL capabilities." Darius was enraged, "What?! Disqualified? My son''s mana concentration is over 1%! That alone proves his talent! Do you think there''s anyone his age with that much mana?!" The lieutenant didn''t flinch. His icy eyes glared into Darius'' eyes, "Stimulants and artificially spiked mana cells don''t count as natural talent, sir. Don''t insult our intelligence." Darius kept snarling. "You have no idea who you''re talking to! I''ll be reporting this to your superior, and I''ll see to it until you''re dishonorably discharged, you hear me?" The lieutenant was unimpressed. He chuckled, mocking Darius with his amused expression. This wasn''t his first time dealing with entitled parents trying to artificially boost their kids'' mana levels. This situation was the same as an athlete using an illegal substance in a competition. Thus, he showed no concern. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, good luck with that," he sneered, jabbing a finger at Darius''s chest. "If you think you''re clever for dropping a million on a commercial mana potion and feeding it to your kid, let me break it to you. WE. KNOW. We are the ones distributing those potions. Of course, we know the effects. When a civilian takes it, the mana concentration will increase by a percent or two temporarily. They''re meant as emergency supplements for real explorers in the field. Money doesn''t make you an explorer. Talent does. Your son''s test results are invalid." The lieutenant slammed his fist on the table, locking eyes with Jack, who had turned pale. With a final glare, he collected the file, turned away, stormed out, and slammed the door behind him in frustration. Seething with rage, Darius clenched his jaw and pulled out his EYE-Phone. Scrolling through his contacts, he pressed the name of his company''s CEOSpeedwagon. *DRRRR* *CLICK* The person answered the call instantly. "What is it?" The person "Speedwagon" seemed annoyed. Darius grumbled into the phone and purposely enabled the speaker option, allowing the voice to be audible for others, "Boss, I''m at Georgia Base. The ECD rejected my son. I thought you had my back on this!" Speedwagon shouted, "Who told you to apply directly to the ECD? I said to take him through the military or Marine Corps. Do you want your kid under the Stone Judge''s thumb or those Nazi-wannabe black uniforms? He''d be a statue before he ever gets his license!" Realizing his mistake, Darius swallowed and softened his voice. "Th-Then what should I do, boss?" "Reapply him to the Army or Marines. Let him stay there for five years, and don''t renew the contract. Once the contract is over, they''ll keep him tethered for five more. If he behaves properly, he''ll get his license and be free to join a private explorer company." Speedwagon referred to a five-year training course for specialists, consisting of 18 months of physical training, 18 months of mana applications, and two years of practical field training. As for the tether, it was a GPS ankle bracelet worn by non-contracted specialists and prisoners on parole. These equipment monitored the targets, enforcing and ensuring good behavior after discharge. Those with a mana concentration over 2%, however, faced a different fate as they would be assigned as Class-D or Class-E personnel in ECD facilities because their existences were considered too risky for society. Jack overheard the exchange, his face turning pale. "T-Ten years in total? I don''t want to join the Army! What about being an explorer? I thought I could get the license in a month or two!" Hearing Jack''s whining, Speedwagon screamed through the phone, "There is no shortcut, you spoiled brat! Get your sorry ass in line and go through the training like your father and I did!" Furious, Speedwagon ended the call, leaving Darius and Jack stunned. Jack immediately turned to his father and repeatedly shook his head, complaining, "I''m not wasting ten years doing this. I want my Explorer license! I want my freedom!" Darius sighed and attempted to console Jack, "This is complicated, Jack. If your mana''s under 2%, we''ll never get their attention or their help. But if it''s over 2%, sure, you will get special treatment, but you would be stuck working for the government for life. Spending ten years flying under the radar may be our only way." Jack''s face reddened with frustration. Disappointed in his father, he stormed out of the room. Darius sighed deeply, glancing at the CCTV cameras. The red lights glared back at him like red pointers from sniper rifles, threatening him that everything he had done was being recorded and watched. Knowing that lingering here would only add to his troubles, he followed his son out of the facility. Chapter 24 I Dont Cut Corners This first attempt had failed, but Darius wasn''t done yet. Once he reached his sports car, Darius slid into the driver''s seat. Next to him, Jack was already in the car, sitting in the passenger seat and casually swiping through a dating app on his phone. Darius scoffed, then opened his own phone, scrolling through his contacts. A name popped up on the screen. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lieutenant General Coil (Marine) He tapped to call, and after a long two minutes of waiting, the line finally connected. The hoarse voice of an elderly man came through. "Who the hell is this?" Darius quickly disabled speaker mode, lowering his voice to a respectful tone. "H-Hello, sir. I''m Darius from White Rift Mercenary. I''m calling about the mentorship program that you mentioned at the seminar." "Oh, the one a couple of weeks ago? Right. You or your colleagues interested?" "N-No, sir. I wanted to apply on behalf of my son. Just wondering, how much LOVE would be needed to secure a spot for the next year''s quota?" LOVE, in this context, was their mutual code for a bribe. The lieutenant general didn''t miss a beat. He shamelessly demanded, "One million USDT. You still have my wallet code, right?" Darius gulped. "Y-Yes, sir." "Good. Send the slip along with your kid''s profile. And if his mana concentration is under 2%, top-up another million for the implants. I don''t usually accept weaklings unless they are willing to throw away their humanity." "Understood, sir." "Great. Call me when it''s sent." The general quickly ended the call. Darius''s polite smile froze and slowly faded as the call ended. Because of the frustration and the unreasonable demand, he barely resisted the urge to throw his phone out the window. "FUCKING GREEDY BASTARD!" Darius screamed at the phone even though the call had ended. Jack was startled. He turned off his phone and looked at his father, "W-What''s wrong?" "I can still get you that license, but it''s going to cost us five million." Darius lied through his teeth. He inwardly laughed, planning to scam his own son. "T-Ten million?! Just for the license? We got the money! You said you got 10 million on the last expedition. That will be easy, right?" "THAT''S BECAUSE YOUR LAZY ASS DOESN''T EVEN HAVE THE GUTS TO ENDURE 10 YEARS, YOU USELESS BRAT!" Because of the sudden yell, Jack was taken aback. He widened his eyes, staring at his father as if he had become a stranger. Darius calculatingly softened his voice and continued, "I''m fine with something trivial like ten million. But you every penny of it is on you! I''ll have my lawyers draft a loan contract. You''ll work your ass off to pay me back, and every cent you make will go to me until that debt is cleared. You got that?! And don''t expect any more allowance. Get a part-time job while you''re at it because I ain''t gonna keep feeding you useless ass forever." "W-What?!" "You want this or not?! I can just cancel the deal, drag you to a third-world country, and sell you off! Are we in or not?!" "H-How can you do this to me?! I''m your fucking son!" Darius suddenly stomped on a brake and parked his car to the side. He pointed his finger at the door. "Well, fuck you, then. Get out of my car. WE. ARE. FUCKING. DONE! I don''t have a sissy-ass pussy son that can''t even stand on his own feet! GET OUT!" Realizing the threat, Jack gritted his teeth and glared at his father in contempt. Although he wanted to protest and argue, he was more afraid of being thrown to the street and homeless. Instead of leaving his nuclear family, he chose to cling to social status. For the sake of becoming an explorer and getting rich quick, he chose to seize the only opportunity he had. "I''ll pay you back. Make me an explorer." Darius smirked and chuckled. He extended a hand and smacked the top of Jack''s head twice. "That''s more like it! Work hard to pay me. Oh, the interest rate will be 10% a year. Therefore, you need to pay me one million of pure interest alone. You got that?" "Fine." Swelling anger flared in Jack''s eyes as he looked at his father, who hummed and continued driving as if nothing had happened. . . December 13th, 2019 It was Friday the 13th. Many TV ads and stores played into the theme, decorating their storefronts with hockey masks and creepy props as if it were Halloween. Coincidentally, Han brought Carn to his new school early that morning to finalize the transfer process. They met with the school dean to introduce Carn. In the dean''s office, a middle-aged man in a suit with metal prosthetic arms casually served coffee to both parent and son. Despite the artificial arms, his movements were fluid. On the dean''s desk, his name plaque displayed a military rank ''Colonel Morra''. Judging by his current role and the state of his arms, he seemed to be a retired veteran. Han accepted a cup of coffee and casually asked, "Was your last service in Afghanistan?" Morra chuckled, curling his prosthetic arms. "Iraq. 4th Infantry Division. That motherf-cking Saddam was already a doppelganger by the time we found him, and that''s when my arms got snacked. But we got him." "Thank you for your service, sir." "No, thank YOU for keeping our country safe. Anyway, I saw the file. Is your kid going to join ECD after this?" Han smiled proudly. "After graduation, yes." "Awesome!" Morra turned to Carn, "Since you passed the ECD exams, you must have some mana in your blood, right?" Carn awkwardly looked at his father, surprised at how the dean quickly figured out their secrets. Han shrugged, "The ECD procedures are not actually a secret. You don''t have to worry about it." Carn sighed, relieved. He faced Morra and answered his previous question, "Yes, sir. I have mana." "Do you know what your special abilities are?" "Special abilities?" Carn was surprised that this topic was brought up. Chapter 25 I Pray the Lord to Get the Answers During Exams Han cleared his throat and explained, "Every explorer and hunter with a high mana concentration has at least one special ability or unique talent." "Like a superpower?" "If you put it that way, sort of." This revelation changed everything that Carn perceived in this world. If locals could use superpowers, his hunt for Aether could become much more complicated, and it might be difficult to keep his secrets. For now, Carn played along, hiding the fact that he could transform, shapeshift, teleport, and much more. "Super strength, I guess." Han shrugged. "Probably. You snapped a level-2 mannequin in half. That thing''s skeleton frame is as strong as an augmented cyborg, you know?" "Whoa" Morra laughed, "Damn, kiddo. You''re a Superman? Can you fly?" "Definitely not," Carn lied. All gargoyles could fly by utilizing the gravity-negation spell buff and their stone wings. But they rarely flew as teleportation spells and speed buffs were more efficient. "Aw, too bad. Anyway, if you''re stronger than cyborgs, you''ll be in the special class. But it''s gonna be tough for you to catch up with the curriculum this term." Morra got up and pulled several books from his shelves, containing 10th-grade material. With a small stack in his arms, he placed them on the coffee table in front of Carn. Carn raised an eyebrow as he read the cover of the first book. [Mana Concentration and Control] "What is this school teaching, sir? Is this a school for X-Men?" Carn asked with a hint of sarcasm. Morra chuckled. "We wish. Not all students with mana are as powerful as movie mutants. Most will probably invest in physical augments, exoskeletons, or nanomachine suits to complement their abilities later. But for now, you''ll need these." Carn''s instincts sensed trouble, and his right eyebrow twitched. In an Asian country, there''s a saying: "If your left eyebrow twitches, something good will happen. But if it''s the right, misfortune awaits." He wanted to leave this place ASAP, but he couldn''t. He started to get nervous. Morra continued, "Since you''re transferring mid-semester, you have two choices. First, retake the 10th grade next semester. Or second, go directly into the special class, though there''s a lot to catch up on, and it might impact your grades. What''s your decision?" Without hesitation, Carn chose the second option, knowing that the first was a one-way ticket to his mother''s wrath. She would have murdered him. "I''ll take the second option, please." "Good. Now, let''s check on something." With a mischievous grin, Morra went to his desk and returned with a small stack of papers, placing them in front of Carn. They were exam questions and a few answer sheets. "We need to verify your academic knowledge. Let''s start with a mock exam, right here, right now." At the mention of exams, Carn''s face turned pale. It had been over 10,000 years since he''d studied anything academic. Math? Science? History? He might as well go back to the seventh grade and relearn everything! "N-Now?" Carn stammered. "Yes. In front of us." Morra snickered. Carn resigned himself to his fate. Whatever the result, he was ready for a 26-episode season of his mother''s scolding and humiliation that awaited him. ''I hate exams.'' He picked up the first test paper and read the question. It was a history subject question. [Describe the influence of dimensional rifts during the Vietnam War and how they affected the outcome.] Carn''s heart sank. This question was impossible for someone like him, who knew next to nothing about this alternate version of Earth. He scratched his head and glanced at his father and Morra, who were both watching him. Clearly, they were curious about how he would respond. As the answer to this question would never appear on their faces, Carn returned his attention to the paper, preparing to improvise whatever nonsense he could think of. He picked up a pen from the coffee table, bracing himself for the struggle ahead. Just as his pen touched the paper, he suddenly recalled a spell, which was exclusive to priests and saints. The spell allowed the casters to bless themselves, enhancing their intelligence and clearing their mind. Wondering if it could help him think more clearly, Carn secretly activated the spell, spending the only gold mark on his left shoulder. The gold mark vanished, but his chest felt hotter. The warm sensation moved from his heart to his brain, then his eyeballs. As soon as the energy connected his eyes and brain, Carn''s perception shifted. The sunlight in the room turned a warm yellow, painting everything in shades of gold and orange. On the blank exam sheets in front of him, black words began to appear, visible only to him. Carn narrowed his eyes and read it. [The rifts in Vietnam--the Gate of Valen Desert and the Gate of Medina Sea--introduced foreign elements that affected both the physical and psychological landscape of the battlefield. The Gate of Valen Desert rifts first appeared during the Battle of Hue, transporting the entire region into another world and interrupting the battle] Carn widened his eyes in astonishment. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief. The answers really appeared like this! Carn''s hand and pen started moving, copying the texts that his eyes projected. As Carn was afraid that the blessing''s effect would expire soon, he wrote as fast as possible, causing his handwriting to be slightly unreadable. An hour later, Carn completed all core subjects, totaling 50 questions. The math sections were straightforward as he only had to copy the solutions. However, the essay questions were time-consuming since Carn was forced to copy long paragraphs in the answer sheets. The yellow light in his eyes faded right after Carn had copied the last number to the math question. He let out a long sigh of relief that he made it before the blessing effect expired. As soon as Carn put away the pen, Han lightly patted Carn''s shoulder. "Good job. You must have studied hard." Morra also nodded in approval. He read through the answers and scored the papers in front of everybody. History - Full marks. Math - Full marks. Science - Full marks. English and Literature - Full marks. Morra''s smile was so wide that the corners of his mouth almost reached his ears. He praised Carn, "If my kids are as half as hardworking as you, I would buy any sports car they wanted. Man, I''m jealous!" Carn bitterly smiled. He couldn''t claim the credits as he cheated. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, are we good?" Han asked Morra for the confirmation. "Good? No, your son is the Chaddest among Chads! He won''t have a problem joining the special class. Hell, when the next year''s scholarship spot is up for grasp, I''ll reserve one for him!" "Awesome!" Han couldn''t be more proud. He kept patting Carn''s back. Because of the heat of a moment, he asked his son, "Carn, is there anything you want after this?" Meanwhile, Carn was still overwhelmed by the guilt of cheating and the loss of his only holy mark. Upon being asked, he answered honestly. "Is there a community church or a place where I can pray?" Han and Morra were surprised, especially the father. Han questioned his son, "What? I didn''t know you were religious. When did you convert?" Morra answered the question for Carn, "We have a church a block away from our school. You can attend the church service every Sunday at 9 AM." Hearing that a church was nearby, Carn was relieved. He now had a way to get the holy mark back. Answering his father, Carn turned to Han. "Take me to church from now on. That''s what I want." Han raised an eyebrow while Morra nodded, liking Carn more. No one hated a hardworking student, especially if he was dedicated to his faith. Chapter 26 My First Church Service Cant Be This Eventful December 15, 2019 It was Sunday. As promised, Han brought Carn to a local community church early in the morning for the Sunday service. After parking the car, they walked toward the massive building ahead. It wasn''t just any church. It was a cathedral. Over a hundred people had already gathered, entering the building one after another. A dozen food stalls and game stalls for children surrounded the front of the cathedral''s fountain plaza as if there was a festival. Since it was their first time there, Han and Carn looked out of place as they approached the entrance. Without talking to anyone, they entered the building and took seats at the back. Carn glanced at his father, who followed him into the building. "Dad, I''ll be fine on my own. Why are you here, too?" sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To make friends." "Make friends?" "Yeah, job-related. I need networking connections in case any future investigations call for it. Just ignore me," Han shrugged. Carn looked at his father with newfound respect. "I see you''re really working hard." "Getting a six-figure government job is tough, but keeping it is even tougher. My field is extremely competitive. If I slack off or get rusty, someone else will replace me. You''ll understand once you start working." "Why not work for a private company? The Internet said private explorer companies pay more. Some guys from LinkOn bragged about seven or eight figures per month." "Pfft. Those companies? They''re a bunch of dropout wannabes pretending to be big shots. Half of them wouldn''t last a day if they faced the Stone Judge. I''d rather be called a ''government dog'' than work for those crooks." Han paused to lecture Carn, "Listen. Those goddamn companies have a high turnover rate and a 70% casualty rate per expedition. What does that mean? For every 10 explorers who enter a rift, only three come back! You don''t want to join those ragtag groups of idiots! Those guys on the Internet are a bunch of scammers. Never believe in them." A family sitting in the front row looked back at Han with disapproval when they heard him swear. Realizing this, Han raised his hands in apology. The family smiled and nodded in response. "I''ve never seen you around. Are you new here?" asked the man seated with two children in the front row. He had a neatly trimmed beard and wore a suit. Han smiled and extended his hand. "Yes, this is my first time here. I''m Han. Nice to meet you." "Thomas. Welcome to the community." They shook hands and exchanged a few words in low voices while waiting for the service to begin. However, they somehow got along and began chatting throughout the service. An hour later, the service concluded. Han blended in perfectly, as if he had attended church services all his life, while Carn remained out of place throughout the activities. Carn''s attention, however, was focused elsewhere. He observed a few clergy members on the stage. Two elderly preachers and pastors carried a presence of holy power within them. A church secretary stood out as well, though in a unique way as her holiness shone above the rest. An ethereal golden halo hovered above her head, invisible to everyone else. This halo marked her as having achieved all the qualifications to become a saint or saintess, and Carn was surprised to see one in this world. While the church was full of good people, evil also lurked within. There was another figure in the front row who didn''t belong in this holy ground. A dark crimson haze seeped from the body of a middle-aged man, cloaking the stage and obstructing Carn''s view during the service. Faces of young women surrounded him, and their ghostly faces wailed in silence. A skinwalker in a church? Carn cast a mind''s eye spell, altering his perception to thermal vision and life-signature scanning to examine the suspect. The result surprised Carn. The reading revealed a normal body temperature and skeletal structure, identical to that of an ordinary human. ''He''s a human for sure. But why are the faces there? Shit. Did he eat them?!'' The suspect was a human, not a skinwalker. However, the faces were the proof of his deeds after the murders. He was a cannibal! A serial murderer cannibal! This trip to the church yielded an unexpected result. Carn licked his lips, contemplating how he would collect the precious Aether undetected. ''What''s it gonna be? Should I go for the high-risk high-return approach? Not using my power at all? Or should I go for the most efficient method? Just twist that guy''s neck with the good old simple telekinesis, and be done with it? But that will cost me two silver marks at this distance. It''s also too conspicuous. Children and old people are everywhere. My father is also here. The ECD will mobilize, and someone will link the crime to me because I have a record of breaking people''s necks Nah, the efficient method is not efficient at all. I can''t kill in public.'' Carn clicked his tongue, frustrated by the constraints of modern laws and customs. He chose not to act for the time being. Instead of sitting idly and waiting for his father to wrap up his conversation, he followed Han''s lead. Attempting to blend in, Carn walked up to the church secretary, who seemed on the verge of awakening as a saintess in this world. The secretary, Anna, was a light-haired woman in her 50s and had a petite build. Her glasses added to her gentle appearance, making her look like the kind grandmother that everyone loved. Carn introduced himself to Anna, "Hello, ma''am. I''m Carn, and I''m kinda new to this. I came here with my father, but I''m still clueless about everything. Can I ask you for help?" Anna brightly smiled. She was delighted, "Oh, my. I''m Anna. How nice of you to stop by. You''re most welcome here. What can I do for you?" "Yes, I would like to learn more about God and what you did here earlier." "You''ve come to the right place, child. Well, actually, I''m really sorry. If this was another time, I would guide you around myself, but I have an urgent errand after this. Come with me. I''ll introduce you to someone." Anna politely gestured for Carn to follow her. She walked toward the man in the front seat, who had been emitting a crimson haze with young women''s faces. "Father Barney, this young man here is interested in learning about the Lord. Would you mind giving him some guidance, as you always do?" Barney, one of many priests who was serving the local church, was a good-looking middle-aged man with a neatly trimmed beard and a charismatic crew-cut hairstyle. He greeted Carn with a warm smile. "Welcome, young man. Is this your first time at a church?" Carn returned the gesture and extended his hand for a handshake, "Yes, I''m Carn. Nice to meet you." They shook hands. "Call me Barney, and feel free to speak casually. We''re always glad to see new faces here." Anna then excused herself, "I''m so sorry, dear. I need to run and help set up in the desert section. We''re short on staff, and many of our regular volunteers haven''t been able to come to services lately." Barney nodded, "I''ll take care of him here. Go ahead and tend to the others." Anna gave a small bow and rushed outside, where another gathering was being prepared for regular visitors. Being left alone, Barney returned his attention to Carn. "Well, how about we start with a little history of the faith? That way, you''ll understand what we''re praying for and why we do what we do." Carn returned the gesture, pretending to be friendly, "Yes, please. I''m dying to know more." Barney chuckled, then led Carn toward a side door that opened into a hallway connecting to the building next to the cathedral. Carn followed the man and turned to his father at the back, who also looked back at him. They exchanged gestures with hand sign language. Han had secretly taught Carn American Sign Language (ASL) when he was young, so they could communicate without alerting Wong. ASL also proved useful when they interacted with deaf individuals. Coincidentally, Carn often used it as a gargoyle statue, finding it a handy way to communicate when he couldn''t utter a word. Han gestured to Carn, "I''ll be chatting with the others outside. Wait for me at the parking lot when you''re done." Carn showed the okay sign and gestured, "It might take an hour." "No problem." "Okay!" With that, the father and son minded their own businesses. Han continued chatting with strangers and exchanged contact numbers while Carn followed Barney to another building. Chapter 27 I Meet Suspicious People, and a Single Mother Wants My Father The attached building was a modest, single-story library filled with religious texts. Barney opened the door and welcomed Carn inside. Meanwhile, Carn barely glanced at the books or the humble setup. His eyes darted around, scanning for CCTV cameras and potential witnesses. No CCTV cameras However, there was one obstacle. Inside the library, another priest in black was already there, guiding a group of children, and seating them in a cozy corner. He picked a picture book and began reading it for everybody. Carn noticed their presence and wryly smiled as he couldn''t kill Barney in front of the children. He had to postpone the schedule for another time. Following Barney inside, they walked over to a bookshelf, where Barney pulled out a thin book and handed it to Carn. Barney smiled, "Here, take this. You can take it home." "Oh, thank you. You''re very generous." "It''s nothing. We love to share with anyone who is interested in God. So, are you up for a little history lesson?" "Yes, very." "Alright. Let''s take a seat here. Let me tell you a story" Barney sat at a table while Carn picked another wooden stool chair to sit on. The former began narrating the well-known history of Rome and a prophet. 30 minutes later, Barney paused to take a sip of water. He inspected Carn, whose expression never changed throughout the storytelling. More than anything, light seemed to gather within his eyes. Barney brightly smiled, convinced that Carn might genuinely be interested in the faith and church''s teachings. However, due to the church''s regulations, he had to stop the class there. "Let''s continue the story next week." "Eh, already?" Carn feigned disappointment, though he had secretly hoped the children would leave so he could carry out his plans and hide the body. Barney noticed his eagerness and offered, "If you''re that interested, we can talk more later. Are you attending the school next to the church?" "Yes, I''m a new transfer student, and I''ll start going to class tomorrow." Barney sized up Carn, mentally noting Carn''s delicate frame, height, and smooth skin. He seemed to be as fragile as a teenage girl at his age. Carn also noticed the leer. He inwardly smirked, allowing the suspect to inspect his body and waiting for an opportunity. Barney coughed and changed the subject, "Great! I''m also a teacher there, and I''m in charge of the history classes. I also live two blocks away from the school. How about we exchange our Lime ID so we can chat online later." "Sure!" Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn pulled out his old smartphone and exchanged Lime IDs with Barney. "Alright. I''ll see you at school. Oh, before we go, have you ever prayed before?" "No," Carn lied. He prayed a lot when he was a gargoyle as it helped stabilize holy power within him, "I''m curious. How do we usually pray?" "We fold our hands like this," Barney demonstrated, "Then, we treat it as if we''re talking directly to the Lord. We say whatever''s on your mind as long as it''s respectful. Think of it as sending messages to your parents when you''re asking for an allowance. It''s the same." Carn chuckled, and Barney continued, "I''ll show you how I pray. You can try this at home before you go to sleep, okay? Now, let''s close our eyes." Carn closed his eyes. However, he activated the mind map, remaining cautious of Barney. As soon as Carn closed his eyes, Barney quietly stood up and exchanged a glance with the other priest in the room. The priest nodded and gently ushered the children out of the library. Meanwhile, Barney began praying aloud while approaching a bookshelf, discreetly retrieving a small pin from a box as he moved toward Carn. "Dear Lord, thank you for always guiding curious lambs to our doors. We are grateful for the FOOD you sent our way." "" Had the others been listening, they might not find this unusual. However, for those who knew what the crimson haze around him and the faces were, he couldn''t help but find this prayer creepy and disgusting. Carn also noticed that Barney walked toward him and reached out to touch his shoulder. Barney continued, "May this young lamb be healthy as we shall do our best to NOURISH him with your holy teachings so that one day he shall become a faithful offering. Amen." "Amen." Carn opened his eyes. *PA* Barney lightly patted Carn''s shoulder. He secretly slipped a small pin into the latter''s book. Carn sensed it, but he pretended not to. He looked at Barney''s face. "How was it?" Barney asked with a bright smile. "It was great!" Again, Carn acted stupid, "Your phrasing and wording are so good. I don''t think I can write an essay and make it sound so well like your prayer!" "Hahaha! Keep praying, child. Do you know that when you practice a lot, you get smarter and brighter! The Lord always secretly blesses you whenever you work hard!" Carn smirked as he recalled the other day''s exam. He couldn''t help but agree. Both continued chatting for a minute. Barney then excused himself, opening the library door in a gesture of inviting Carn out. Carn nodded and scanned the perimeter with his mind map. In the hallway, choir members passed by and noticed them. They nodded at Barney and hurried to their singing practice class. Several parents also walked over to check if their children remained in the vicinity. As many people saw Carn and Barney together, both inwardly snorted, giving up on taking action today. They bid farewell and left. Carn made his way to the parking lot and found Han chatting with a middle-aged woman and her daughter. The mother was a brunette in a suit and skirt. She stood next to their car, a luxurious pink Cadillac, while her daughter stood by the passenger door. As Carn walked over, he noticed the gleams in the lady''s eyes. Her pupils dilated and glistened, following Han''s eyes, face, and mouth. She also bit her lower lips while she gave Han a flirtatious gaze. Carn''s expression twisted in a cringe. That was the look of a cougar, and she seemed to be interested in his father! ''This takes me back. Dad was always a single-mother magnet. Mom''s gonna kill him if she finds out about this.'' Carn inwardly laughed. His eyes shifted to the lady''s daughter. Unlike Carn, her daughter exuded maturity. Her face looked like a carbon copy of her mother when she was young. She stood idly next to the passenger''s door, waiting for her mother to finish courting a stranger. Bored of the conversation and her mother''s behavior, she turned away and found Carn approaching. She raised an eyebrow, finding Carn''s small build and striking features attractive. Then, their eyes met. The daughter tilted her head and waved, "Hi, sexy." Carn walked over to his father and waved back, "Hi." She mischievously grinned and asked, "How old are you?" Carn was also naughty. He smiled and teased her, tilting his head as he answered "I''m a minor." "Heh, me too," she giggled. "Nah, lady. You can''t fool my eyes. You look 29." "Now, that''s rude! I''m only 19!" Carn smirked and raised his hands in apology, "19 is not a minor, miss. Also, I''m sorry, but I have a girlfriend." "" The girl''s jaw dropped, not having expected that response. She used to say something similar to annoying men. But today, a teenager used it on her. Han finally noticed Carn and cut his conversation short, turning to the woman, "I''m sorry, but we have another appointment. Maybe we can catch up another time." The lady winked, "Call me tonight." "" Han didn''t bother answering. He unlocked his car, opened the door, and slipped inside. Carn followed suit, happy to escape the situation. Once the doors were closed, they exchanged glances. Carn asked, "Single mother?" Han nodded, "Single mother." They both fell silent, understanding each other without needing to say more. They shifted their attention to the road, and the van left the parking lot. After the family disappeared from the rearview mirror, Carn glanced at Han''s suit, wondering if it was the reason for this little inconvenience. It was a custom hand-made K*ton, which usually had a price range between $7,000 to $20,000 depending on the fabric quality. However, Han''s suit was a high-end version, which cost no less than $15,000. That lady might have caught the scent of money. Han was also at fault for wearing something exotic instead of a cheap suit. "Who are you cosplaying as? J*mes Bond? J*hn Wick? That suit attracts flies, probably even more than this van. Next time, wear something cheap." Carn complained. "Sorry, but socializing requires basic attire and a certain status. The wealthy circles won''t give you a second look without good suits, watches, and cars." As wristwatches were being mentioned, Carn looked at Han''s wrist. He indeed had a Rol*x, but he couldn''t appraise how much Han had spent on it. Han smirked and flashed his watch, "Federal budget." "More like federal crime. That''s embezzlement." "And why do you think Eric calls me 007? Maybe it has some secret gadgets?" Carn rolled his eyes, "007 doesn''t go around bragging about it. Stop bragging already." "Kekekeke!" Carn sighed, giving up on fixing his father''s bad habits. As he inclined his seat, he sensed a bump on his neck and recalled the foreign object that Barney had slipped into a book with a famous prophet as cover image. Opening the book and Barney had given him, Carn found a square object behind a bookmark paper. He pulled it out and inspected it. Carn showed it to Han, "Dad, do you think you can check if this is a tracking device or a recording device?" "What?" Han stomped on the brake and gave Carn a horrified look. His pale face stared at the black object. A second later, he deeply frowned. "Where did you get this?" Carn snorted and solemnly stared into his father''s eyes, "Can you do me a favor? Can you check the federal or police records about unsolved missing person cases?" "Wait, Carn. Why? What does it have to do with this? This is a f-cking tracking device! Where did you get this?!" "A f-cking priest slips this into this book. I think he''s up to something. Can you check?" "" Han''s expression changed. He slowly nodded and pulled out his phone, calling his colleague, Eric. Chapter 28 I Run into a Gold Digger… Again As their location was exposed, Han drove to a nearby supermarket and parked there. An hour later, Eric arrived with his pickup truck. He exited the car and walked toward Han, who passed him the tracking device for inspection. Eric put on rubber gloves, flipped the device around, and casually peeled off the cover, revealing the component and a button battery. He snorted in disgust, "$5 dog tracker, made in China. Whoever put this on your son, he must have gotten it from Alib*** or a cheap-ass pet shop." Han pursed his lips and glanced at Carn in the van. He talked in a low voice so that Carn couldn''t hear it. Little did he know that Carn could still hear everything. "How long does the battery last?" Eric chuckled as he mocked the culprit and the manufacturer. He broke the device apart and pulled out a button battery, "Look at the battery. Look at this, a f-cking button battery! It would have been a miracle if it lasted a week. This is why we make our own gadgets!" "So, is it not working now?" "Depends. If the chips are pre-programmed to be a long-term pinger, it will automatically send your location once every hour, every day, or every week. But if the guy is an idiot and sets it to real-time monitoring, the battery should already be out. Let me test." Eric brought out a multimeter from his truck. After connecting the jacks to the device and touching the battery, the console showed a flickering number. The battery was still active. Eric glanced at Han and summarized his finding, "This cheap-ass battery ain''t dead yet, so that thing ain''t a real-time tracker. Since it''s new, the owner must have set it to ping once or twice every day, every week, or every month. I don''t think he''s serious about stalking your son. He probably just wants to know your general location to keep you in check since we live in a military base." "I doubt it. Anyway, can you verify where the data will be sent to? I need evidence to issue a warrant." "For what crimeOh, stalking a minor. Right. Good luck with that. So" Eric reassembled the device and put it back in place, including the battery. He put it in a small plastic zipper, storing the evidence. "What''s next?" "My son said something about missing person cases. I don''t think it''s related, but it won''t hurt looking into it. Can you help me collect the data?" "I''m a biomechanical technician, not a f-cking investigator. Get your ass back to the office and work on that yourself, boss." "Wasn''t your mother a Christian? Hasn''t she gone missing, too? How long has it been, three years?" Eric paused and glared at Han. He pulled his friend''s collar and snarled at him, "Don''t bring her up, or I''ll f-cking kill you." Han narrowed his eyes, ignoring his comrade''s transgression. He leaned over and whispered what he had discovered at the church. "I asked around when I visited the local church with my son. You know what I found? Some housewives were wearing mourning dresses. Not just one or two, but seven from different families. They said their daughters either ran away from home or went missing." Eric frowned, "Rifts broke out everywhere. Missing people are common." "Missing persons in a military housing area? The restricted zone that no rift exists anywhere within 100 miles?" "" Eric gave Han a meaningful look and released him. He spoke in a low tone, "Who is the suspect?" "A priest by the name Barney. I don''t know the surname, but it shouldn''t be hard to verify." "Got it. I''ll look it up." Eric tossed the tracker device back to Han and returned to his truck. He drove off without looking back. Han put the tracker in his pocket and returned to his van. Getting in, he looked at his son''s face. Carn had heard everything, but he feigned ignorance. He looked back at his father and asked, "So, is it done?" "We''ll look into it," Han replied, "Eric''s mother also went missing three years ago within the military housing zone. He''s dying to find her or whatever remains of her." Carn didn''t want to get involved in this sensitive matter. He changed the subject, "Can you arrest that priest or send a team of police to feel him out?" "This tracker alone is enough to put him behind bars for a decade if he gets the maximum sentences. You don''t have to worry about it." "Oh, okay." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn was satisfied. With the police involved, there would be more openings and opportunities for him to take action and claim the precious Aether. He leaned back, relaxed, and enjoyed the chaos he had set in motion. Monday, December 16th, 2019 As Han was busy today, Wong drove Carn to school. She dropped him off and made her way to work. Carn sighed deeply as he gazed at the new school. He still brooded about the lost gold mark, and he hadn''t gotten any chance to get it back yet. While heading toward the school entrance, Carn looked around, searching for the teacher''s office where he needed to report to the special class''s homeroom teacher. The building looked more like an apartment complex than a typical school, with seven floors and about ten classrooms on each, which was an unusually large number for a high school. Carn wondered what all the rooms were used for. He soon located a room with a glass counter that appeared to be an information center. He approached the counter and opened a sliding window to talk with the worker behind the counter. But as soon as Carn saw the person, he flinched. She was the same girl who was with her mother, the single woman who had flirted with his father the previous day. The girl looked up and noticed Carn. She smirked, "Small world, huh? Fancy seeing you here, Mr. I-have-a-girlfriend." Carn rolled his eyes and changed the subject, trying to avoid the previous day''s awkward encounter, "I''m here to make a transfer report for the 10th-grade special class. Where can I find the homeroom teacher?" "Oho? Special class? Not only are you a rich boy, but an explorer candidate too, huh? You know, you kinda offended me yesterday, but I''ll forgive you and tell you if you give me your phone number." The woman winked coyly and brushed her long hair aside, showing her neckline and cleavage. Carn accidentally looked down and noticed that she wasn''t even wearing a bra. Seeing his gaze, she grinned. "Or, instead of finding the office on your own, maybe you''d like a private tour? I can show you my secret spot where we can have some fun alone." "I''ll go find the office myself." With a flat expression, Carn closed the counter window and turned away, walking off without looking back. All of Carn''s hair straightened, having goosebumps. Chapter 29 I Cant Seem to Escape Bullies Five minutes later, Carn found the office on his own. Upon entering the office, he found many teachers preparing for the morning class. Seeing Carn, one of the female teachers asked him, "Can I help you?" "Yes. I''m supposed to be a transfer student for the special class. This is my first day here." "Which grade are you?" "10th." "I see. Wait here. I''ll get your homeroom teacher." The teacher left the room. Carn stood idly in the office, watching the people preparing their class lessons, entering the office, or leaving. But just as Carn was enjoying the tranquil environment of a peaceful sanctuary called school, a thick crimson haze crept into the room. Sensing the chilly air, Carn turned his head toward the office''s entrance. A man strolled into the room, carrying a side sling bag. In formal attire, a yellow shirt and black pants, the man brightly smiled and greeted Carn. "Hello there. We meet again." Barney laughed and greeted Carn. Carn raised an eyebrow, giving Barney a wry smile. He didn''t know if this was fate. But one thing was certain, this would make his hunt a lot easier. "Hello, sir. You indeed work here." "Of course. I''m in charge of the 10th grade''s special class also. Who could have thought that you''re also an explorer candidate? Which organization are you applying to? The army? Marine? ECD?" "ECD, sir." "Amazing! That place rarely accepts applications though. Your mana condensation must be high." "Sir," Both shook hands. Carn tested the water, "How do you know so much? Do you also have mana?" "Not really, but I own something special." Barney grinned and unbuttoned his bag, revealing a glowing red gemstone inside. He tapped it and bragged about his precious life-saving gem. "This is something the ECD got from the rifts. Do you know what it is?" Carn widened his eyes in astonishment. He was aware of this object. The red gemstone was a common monster beast''s core, which every beast in his previous world cultivated in their bellies. Those monsters consumed animal flesh and vegetation to absorb natural Aether, collected in their cores. Heroes and priests from the other world utilized these as batteries for their magic tools or converted them into weapons or armor. However, nobody could consume or use it directly because of their dire side effects. These monster cores contained the remnant wills of the dead monster beasts. Those who tried to consume monster cores directly all transformed into the former owner of the gemstone within 24 hours. But this man, Barney, seemed healthy. His skeleton frame, blood, and muscular system remained the same as a regular human. It seemed that he hadn''t used it yet or he was simply carrying it around. ''What''s going on here? Has Earth''s technologies evolved so much that they can remove the side effects? Or rather They don''t know anything?'' Carn let out a heavy sigh as he threw away his ego and the mindset of a demon general, ready to accept new reality, culture, and knowledge. "I don''t know, sir. This is the first time I see it." Carn feigned ignorance. Barney explained and winked, "This is called Mana Gem. It enables regular people like me to use mana and superpower. Soon, you might need to augment one or more of your body parts to grow stronger." Carn gave Barney a meaningful look, "I thought God forbade body modifications." "This is 2019. That old belief has obsolete, Carn. Now, let''s go to your new class. The others must have been waiting." "" Carn stopped asking. Whatever Barney had been doing, Carn wanted to know more about whatever he was planning to do to that monster core and why he consumed humans. . Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . They entered an elevator and arrived on the seventh floor. Barney led Carn to the only classroom on this floor, just 50 meters down the hall. When they reached the classroom, they saw two male students loitering outside. As soon as they noticed Barney, they dashed back inside. Carn followed Barney into the room, finding only three male students present. They wore casual clothes, typical of high school attire in the United States, but each had a red gemstone-studded cane hanging beside their seats. The wands and canes looked like something straight out of a video game or fantasy novel. The sight of the magic canes and wands reminded Carn of the mages in his former world. In that world, human mages were powerful enough to condense Aether into magic crystals. They then entrusted the crystals to their top blacksmiths to combine monster cores and magic crystals together. After smelting both items, a new magical resource, the "Purified Aether Ingot," was created, which was a vital asset for heroes, soldiers, mages, and fighters to grow stronger. But here, the gemstones on the canes were polished monster cores, which were defective on their own. Looking at the inferior products, Carn was disappointed by the limitations of this world''s technology. Barney took his place at the front of the room and announced, "Good morning, candidates. We have a new student joining us today. Carn, please introduce yourself." Carn glanced around the room, noting something peculiar. All the students were huge! For a moment, he felt like he had stumbled into a Japanese sumo club. Two students smirked, and one of them, who had been outside earlier, snickered as he eyed Carn''s smaller frame with mockery. Hammer was a muscular kid built like a contestant from a strongman competition. With his shaved head and full beard, he looked more like a 30-year-old man than a high schooler. "Hey, shrimp! What are you, North Korea''s lost kid? You look like you haven''t had a real meal since birth. Shouldn''t you be in elementary school? This is high-school! Go home and suck your mana''s tits and come back when you grow bigger!" taunted the first student, Hammer. The second student with a red shirt and exposed bloated belly added fuel to the fire, "Nah, dude, he ain''t sucking his mama''s tits. I bet he can''t catch his neighbor''s dogs this morning. That''s why he didn''t have breakfast." Barney shot them a disdainful glare, clearly offended by the racial comments. "That''s enough, Hammer, Chuck. That''s racism." Chuck, the red-shirted student, just shrugged and gave Barney a smug look, feigning innocence. Meanwhile, Hammer crossed his thick muscular arms and smirked. His eyes scanned Carn''s simple clothing and the lack of visible magic artifacts. Seeing how unprepared Carn was, he smacked his lips before continuing his mockery. "We''re just concerned, Barney. Look at him. He doesn''t even have a basic magic wand. How is he supposed to train? What is his superpower? Bending over and spreading his asshole?" Chuck laughed until he wheezed, finding the sarcasm hilarious. Hammer also chuckled, feeling good about the remarks. Carn raised an eyebrow, finding these obnoxious kids amusing. Though they were not as overbearing as Jack, these kids seemed to overestimate their social status or never attended a regular high school. As Carn didn''t plan on making friends here, he decided to taunt them and escalate the situation a bit. With a little more chaos, he might be able to attract all eyes from Barney and open new opportunities. "I''m Carn. F-ck you very much for such an unwelcoming greetings, and please stop jacking off to your gay f-ck buddies, you type-two diabetes short-dick cooming virgins. You can shove those wands up your asses in case you''re too thirsty for some thick black dicks." Finished taunting, he ended the introduction and walked over to an empty seat at the back. Chuck, enraged by the provocation, slammed his desk and stood up, blocking Carn''s path, "Stop right there, you little shit-" Carn silently shoved the large man aside. Chuck sensed tremendous force behind the little body of Carn and fell backward, collapsing on his butt and knocking his chair over. Hammer also stood up to block Carn, towering over him. Upon standing up, he revealed his true height of 6''7", which was too big for a 16-year-old teenager. Facing the giant, Carn looked up. "Could you please f-ck off?" Hammer smirked and attempted to shove Carn backward. But upon touching Carn, he felt like he was pushing an immovable rock. He ended up stepping backward. Meanwhile, Carn raised his hand and pushed back. Hammer retaliated, bending his knees to balance his stance, and throwing a punch at Carn''s face. "STOP!" Barney shouted. Carn''s eyes followed Hammer''s fist as it swung toward him, only for it to stop just shy of his face. Mistaking Carn''s calm reaction for fear, Hammer sneered and opened his hand, giving Carn two light, mocking tapped on Carn''s cheek. "See you after class, shrimp." Hammer retreated back to his seat. After walking past Carn, he turned around and spat, leaving sticky saliva on Carn''s hair. Then, he laughed, celebrating his temporary victory. Carn snorted and shook his head. It seemed that he might have to teach some brats a lesson before he could make a move on Barney. With that, his new school life started. Chapter 30 I Clarify the Definition of “FIND OUT” to My Classmates With everything in order, Barney handed Carn the curriculum schedule paper. Carn looked at the schedule and discovered that the entire Monday''s classes were ''Mana Practice''. As for the rest, it looked the same as a regular high school curriculum. Barney began the class, "Carn, since you don''t have a wand, you can observe the class today. As for you three troublemakers, show me your homework." Hammer and Chuck smacked their lips and brought their magic wands and a stack of A4 papers to their desks. The third student, Koa, also put his papers and artifacts in front of him. Koa was another huge teenager. Unlike Chuck, who was only fat, Koa''s build resembled a Japanese sumo wrestler, and he was at least three inches taller than Carn. As he wore a sleeveless shirt, the tribal tattoos on his chest were visible. Combined with his toned skin and unique topknot hairstyle, he resembled a Hawaiian professional wrestler rather than a student. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Barney walked over and picked up the stack of papers from Chuck''s desk. He flipped it, inspecting the drawings on each paper. As Carn was sitting at the back of the class, he could vaguely see the pattern on the papers, which consisted of a human body on top and some paragraphs at the bottom. Five minutes later, Barney finished reviewing the homework and gathered the papers, his face clouded with disappointment. "I asked you last month to draw an anatomical map and describe the after-effects of using mana daily, but only Koa turned in a complete report. Chuck, Hammer, you both just copy-pasted the same paper. Do you realize that if something goes wrong while you''re inside a rift, you''ll have no one to blame but yourselves? Without accurate records, we can''t guide your growth properly!" Hammer scoffed, "Sir, I don''t see the point of documenting how we feel after using mana. With enough mana gems, we don''t have to worry about side effects. We just feel a bit of an itch in our stomach, that''s all!" "That''s only because you have enough fat and blood to fuel your magic! If you ever run out of either, no matter how many mana gems you have, you won''t be able to use your power." Hammer shrugged and dismissed the argument. "That''s only a problem for an idiot who doesn''t prepare. Maybe you should worry about a certain skinny shrimp at the back." Chuck cackled, backing up his friend as usual. Barney sighed, knowing it was futile to argue further. Meanwhile, Carn rested his elbow on his desk, propping his chin with his hand as he watched the loudmouths, musing to himself. ''How did these two make it through the inquisitor''s mind scan? She never lets spoiled brats or thugs slip through. Maybe it''s because they aren''t cultivating real Aether?'' Carn then glanced at Koa, who had been quiet throughout this morning. The Hawaiian youth already put on thick eyeglasses and brought out a thick textbook, fully prepared for the lecture. Seeing the cover of the textbook, Carn copied Koa, pulling the same textbook ''Mana Science'' from his bag. Flipping the pages, Carn checked the index, wondering what the Earthling scientists had to offer. Barney continued with the lesson, "Bring out your Mana Science textbook, page 31. We''ll review the mana absorption method. Get your mana gems and a mana circle ready." Koa flipped his textbook and pulled out an A5 paper, which contained a printed magic circle. He put the gemstone wand on it and pressed the paper with his fingertips. Chuck and Hammer ignored the instructions. They brought their magic canes closer to their mouths and licked them as if they were a lollipop. Carn and Barney frowned at Chuck and Hammer, cringed by their vulgar behavior. They shook their heads and treated them like NPCs. After the tedious morning classes, Carn yawned. The lessons were so dull and cringe-worthy that another day in front of the inquisitor sounded more entertaining by comparison. Everything was outdated. The magic circles in the textbooks and the methods for using mana were all inefficient and overly complicated. For instance, a simple night vision spell cost Carn only a fifth of a silver mark using his own method. But with the Earthlings'' approach, it would cost five silver marks, and he would lose weight due to the flawed magic circle pattern. ''No wonder these kids are piling on fat. But in real combat, they would be the first to die. With zero cardio and zero mobility techniques, they would be sitting ducks. Real monsters and beasts are not stupid. When they see mages and priests, they will come after them first. Hell, even I went after the fragile backliners first whenever I see one.'' Carn packed his belongings, ready to head to the cafeteria, but as he stood up, Hammer and Chuck turned and started walking toward him. Behind them, Barney noticed the troublemakers and shook his head, choosing to look the other way. Koa also ignored everyone, already making his way to lunch. Left alone with the two bullies, Carn sighed. He moved his desk and chair aside to clear some room. But before he could finish, Hammer jumped onto his desk, swinging a punch directly at his face. "GET WRECKED, SHRIMP!" The punch flew toward Carn''s nose. *CRACK* A sharp sound echoed in the classroom. Chuck smirked, eager to see Carn''s face bloodied and broken. The punch had landed, but it was not on his nose. It hit Carn''s forehead. Hammer winced, pulling his hand back. Looking at his knuckles, he discovered that they had started swelling, and intense pain stung throughout his arms. His bones cracked! Meanwhile, Carn calmly rubbed his forehead where the punch had hit. It didn''t hurt, but the impact irritated him. "I don''t normally beat up kids, but when I do, they are all spoiled brats." Carn indirectly warned Chuck and Hammer, giving them one more chance to walk away. Ignoring his broken hand and warning, Hammer growled. He shoved Carn''s desk aside and changed his stance, throwing a middle kick. Because of his height, it became a high kick, aiming at Carn''s neck. Carn raised his left hand and caught Hammer''s shin. His fingers dug into the flesh like claws. Hammer''s expression darkened. He sensed sharp pain from his left leg, but he couldn''t pull it back. Moreover, Carn''s grip grew stronger every second, and his fingertips reached his bones. "AAAARRRGH!" The giant bellowed because of the intense pain. Carn sighed deeply and looked at Chuck, smiling, "Welcome to today''s supplementary lesson, ''F-ck Around and Find Out.'' Let''s start with the definition of ''Find Out''." *CRACK* With a slight jerk and a bit of force, like how a man snapped a cookie in half with one hand, the thick shin bone, tibia, of Hammer broke in half. Chapter 31 My Mother is Poisonous The lungs of a giant were naturally larger than average, so Hammer''s scream echoed through the building, loud enough to be heard several floors below. People on the lower floors looked up, curious and confused by the commotion. Carn snorted and let go of Hammer''s leg, dropping him to the floor. Hammer writhed and squealed like a pig in a slaughterhouse. Seeing his friend''s state, Chuck hesitated, taking a shaky step back. Even as he trembled, he pointed a finger at Carn, stammering out a threat. "Do you even know who our sponsors are?! You''re dead! You''re so dead!" Carn rolled his eyes, wiping his bloody hand with a handkerchief. "Ah, yes, the classic line. Who''s your dad? Boe Jiden? Tonald Drump?" Chuck''s face twisted in anger. "We''re disciples of General Speedwagon! You''re doomed, shrimp! Your parents will lose their jobs, you''ll be kicked out of the special zone, and your family will be homeless" Carn didn''t let him finish. He sprang forward, landing a flying knee squarely in Chuck''s face, breaking his nose. The boy''s face caved, and he dropped to the floor. Walking over, Carn sat on Chuck''s chest and stared down, "I see you dare to bring up parents in our fight. But instead of worrying about my parents'' career, how about you worry about surviving today?" Chuck wailed, "STOP! STOP! YOU CAN''T DO THIS!" "Why not?" Carn''s left hand pressed down on Chuck''s neck while he raised his right hand, preparing to pummel him to death. Just then, Barney rushed into the classroom, taking in the scene. "What''s happening here?!" Carn clicked his tongue and lowered his right hand. He stood up and patted his clothes, making up an excuse, "Nothing''s happening. It''s self-defense, sir." Barney walked over, examining the bruised and bloodied Hammer and Chuck before glaring at Carn. "I thought you were a man of God. Is this how you show respect to the Lord? Didn''t I just teach you the Ten Commandments yesterday?" Carn raised an eyebrow. "If following the Lord means letting bullies get a free hit on me, then I''d rather be the devil and show them what hell looks like." "This is excessive. These are your future comrades!" "Please, they will surely backstab me the moment we set foot in a rift together." Barney sighed. "It doesn''t matter. Come with me to the disciplinary office. And as for you two, get yourselves to the infirmary!" Carn shook his head, scoffing. His old memories resurfaced. No matter the school, teachers reacted the same. They were quick to defend the bullies as soon as their victims finally fought back, but they shut their mouths when the bullies ran unchecked. Only when the victims took extreme measures, such as unaliving themselves or bringing a gun to school, did the teachers come out to make a statement and go silent again. Carn wondered if the education system of this country, this world, would improve one day. Disciplinary Office, 2 PM Carn stood calmly, watching his injured peers seated on a couch with their parents. Chuck''s nose had already been patched up, but he still sat there sobbing, clinging to his chubby mother. Hammer had been sent to the hospital for his broken bone, leaving only his mother present. The two women, both visibly furious, had been yelling at Carn non-stop. However, he stared back in boredom, ignoring everything they hurled his way. They sounded like talkative apes or chimpanzees in a zoo when Carn treated the scolding as white noise. Enduring the scolding was easy. After all, they could not physically punish him. If they did, he would have sued them to oblivion for assaulting a minor. While enduring the noises, Carn glanced over to gauge the reactions of the dean and Barney, who were also present in the room. However, they sat calmly, watching the event and waiting for Carn''s parent to arrive. After what felt like hours of scolding, swearing, and random accusations, the office door finally opened, and Carn''s mother walked in. Wong scanned the room and found her son. Then, she saw two adult women pointing their fingers at Carn''s face. She glanced over to Chuck and Carn, noticing that only the fat teen was injured. Getting the gist of the situation, Wong looked at the two mothers and crossed her arms. She then asked the dean and Barney in her usual broken English accent, "What happened here? Why you call me?" Barney coughed and explained, "Ma''am. Your son, Carn, has injured two of his classmates. One of them has already been sent to a hospital." Wong nodded, "Good!" The mothers widened their eyes. Chuck''s mother yelled at Wong, "Good?! My son has gotten a broken nose! You will pay for the medical bills, rehabilitation care, therapy costs, and suffering damage costs! I want your son out of this school and your entire family must leave this special zone!" Hammer''s mother followed suit, "My son has been traumatized, and you say Good?! You yellow monkeys must be proud to raise your son like a barbarian! But this is the United States, not China! Pay up a million dollars for my son''s medical bills, right now, or I''ll call the police!" Wong snickered, finding the Karens funny. She calmly replied. "I pay you nothing, lah. You two can go f-ck yourselves. This is school for big boys, not a daycare for overgrown toddlers." "WHAT?!" The mothers were stunned. Enraged, they yelled harder and came up with countless racial slurs. Wong, like Carn, ignored all slurs from their mouths. She inspected her son and whispered in an American accent. "Are you injured?" Carn shook his head, "No." "Well done." Wong patted Carn''s back and resumed her broken English accent, bickering back at the mad Karens, "Aiyah, I thought this is America, but you two sound like baboons, ah. If you want big boys, you stop making excuses like a bitch. If your son lives in my house, I disown him already, lah! Look at that fatass, ah. Are you raising a son or a pig? I can''t tell differences, ah." The Karens seethed with fury, and one of them stomped toward Wong, reaching out to grab her hair. Carn turned, ready to defend his mother, but Wong was one step ahead. With a swift move, she clenched her fist and delivered a solid left jab to the face of Chuck''s mother, instantly breaking her nose. Despite the grip on her hair, Wong followed up with a powerful right uppercut that connected squarely with the woman''s jaw. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the quick one-two combination, Chuck''s mother collapsed to the floor, out cold. Wong calmly stepped back, adjusted her hair, and then fixed her gaze on Hammer''s mother, "You two really work for the government, ah? What is your job? How they even accept you two whores, ah? What you do in your life during high school? Bitching like a pig? Making babies with black dicks? You should be ashamed. You two talk big, but no substances, lah." Carn''s mouth curved into a smile. He finally remembered one fact about his mother. In her younger years, Wong often bragged that she had won an Olympic gold medal in women''s boxing. And if her fists were sharp, her tongue was even more poisonous as she grew up in a bustling Chinatown market. Chapter 32 My Parents Give Me a Gun. Should I Bring It to School? Morra had been observing the situation from the start. With a heavy sigh, he prepared for another round of lawsuits and bureaucratic drama from the higher-ups. This wasn''t his first time dealing with angry parents. Just last month, he had wrapped up discussions with parents of the 11th and 12th-grade special class students who had been involved in similar incidents. After clearing his throat, Morra finally made his presence known. "Please, everyone, take a seat so we can discuss this calmly." As a former hardened soldier, Morra''s presence alone commanded respect. His striking aura was more intense than the loudest Karen or a seasoned market haggler. The room fell silent instantly. Morra glanced at Carn and Chuck, then unveiled the special class policy. "If you''ve read our handbook, it clearly states that fights among special class students are permitted to foster competition and growth. Any injuries, traumas, or damages resulting from these fights are beyond parental intervention. You, as parents, have waived your right to claim medical expenses and any compensation. Only in the case of death can any legal action be taken against an assailant." "W-What?!" The two mothers gasped in disbelief, pointing accusingly at Wong. "But her child injured our sons! This is the U.S.! We have rights!" "Not here, ma''am. We''re on ECD property, not California or New York. If this policy is unacceptable, you''re free to withdraw your children from our program. Just be informed that doing so will result in their classification as Class-E personnel, and they''ll be detained within ECD facilities permanently." In the ECD facility, personnel were organized into distinct classes based on rank and compliance. The lowest tier, Class-F personnel, consisted of death row prisoners. Their roles in the facility were classified. Above them were Class-E personnel, aka mana users who had refused to follow national laws or ECD regulations. Effectively, Class-E personnel were also prisoners, held under strict supervision for their uncooperative behavior and high risk due to their mana abilities. Unlike Class-F personnel, they served as backups in case Class-F personnel failed to complete their assignments. In short, being imprisoned in an ECD facility was worse than being trapped in a third-world country''s jail. Because ECD was brought up, one mother shrieked, "This is tyranny! I''m calling the cops!" "Oh, by all means, please do," Morra was unfazed. Ordinary police held no power in the ECD''s special district, where only the military police had jurisdiction. Satisfied, Morra turned to Carn and Wong, who had been watching calmly. Grinning, he continued, "We don''t condone violence, but we do favor talented students. As long as your academic performance remains exceptional, you''re immune to expulsion and all punishment. What you demonstrated today was nothing less than advanced mana control and superior combat abilities. You''re free to go." Wong smirked. "You called me for this?" Morra chuckled. "Yes. Whenever a ruling is made regarding special class students, the parents of involved parties must be present. Your son did nothing wrong. It was the others'' poor judgment to pick a fight with him. You won''t be paying a single hospital bill." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wong raised an eyebrow, impressed with the dean''s insight. Nodding, she led Carn out of the office. Meanwhile, the loud mothers continued shouting into their phones, but each 911 call operator responded the same way. "We''re sorry, ma''am. You''re in a special district. You''ll need to contact the military police." "WHAT?! HOW DARE YOU IGNORE MY CALL?! HELLO?!" It was too late. They hung up the call and blocked their numbers, so their phones could no longer connect to 911 emergency hotlines. Morra overheard the exchanges. He shook his head and smirked, satisfied. He turned to Barney and murmured, "Next time, let Carn finish what he started before you step in." Barney raised a brow. "Are we favoring Carn now? What about General Speedwagon''s sponsorship? Those kids are his disciples." Morra shrugged. "Speedwagon has a side job. He''s a mercenary company''s CEO, remember? We support those who succeed on their own merit, not connections. Also, I have already received a confirmation from ECD that Carn will work there after graduation. You can tell which one to prioritize nurturing." Barney rubbed his chin. His curiosity grew, "So is Carn''s mana superior to theirs? What''s his concentration level?" "That''s classified, Barney." Barney inwardly clicked his tongue. He thought of Carn and the tracking device that he had planted, hesitating if he should continue targeting him. ''He has a backer and at least one family mana-user family member. I guess I can''t touch him. What a bummer. I thought I could try my hands on a boy and experiment on a new spell'' . . Leaving the office, Carn looked at his mother. Wong crossed her arms and stared back at her son. "Kill them next time." "Bet." "Don''t forget to clean up the crime scene. Make it bloodless or make it look like an accident." Carn chuckled, "Is that a proper way for a forensic officer to teach her son?" "I have no fuck to give. Committing crimes is fine. Just don''t get caught." "" "Remember, don''t get caught." "Bet." Wong smirked in satisfaction. As the classes were canceled because of the incident, Wong drove Carn home. She also ordered five boxes of pizza for dinner. Han came home at 2 AM, later than usual. He skipped dinner and headed straight to bed. Miraculously, he was up again at 5, looking more refreshed than people who had slept nine hours. He rushed out of the house, heading back to work. Wong also left at 6 AM, leaving Carn to get to school on his own. Carn got out of bed at 6:30. After washing up, he went to the kitchen for breakfast and found a bowl of sausage fried rice on prepared by Wong on the tablenderneath it, he noticed a note from his mother, written in her familiar handwriting. [Don''t go to school today. This is my approval note.] Carn paused, surprised. His mother usually insisted he attend school even when his appendix was about to burst. Only a natural disaster could warrant a day off. However, there were two papers today. Beneath her note was another message, left behind by his father. [I checked that priest''s house and found some nasty evidence. You were right. He''s a freak. However, the arrest warrant will take days to issue because of ECD regulations. Today, stay home, lock the doors and windows, and close all the curtains. My backup .45 is in my room''s drawer. The password is your birthday.] Carn chuckled, realizing what this meant. Han and his team must have uncovered Barney''s cannibalistic secrets. Now, Carn had even more reason to go to school. He knew that once Han and the MPs started closing in on Barney, the priest would try to escape. This was the golden opportunity Carn had been waiting for, and he wasn''t going to miss it. "Sorry, Mom, Dad. Your son is a very diligent student, after all. But you know, I don''t need guns to protect myself." He finished his breakfast, packed his bag, and left for school, ready for another eventful day. Chapter 33 My Mother Taught Me Not to Get Caught, So I Wont Get Caught Carn waltzed into the classroom at 8, but he couldn''t find Hammer or Chuck. Only Koa was in the classroom. The Hawaiian nodded at Carn in greeting, to which Carn returned the gesture. He headed to his seat and waited for the start of the morning classes. At 8:30, the bell rang, and the sound of students'' footsteps echoed through the halls as they hurried to their rooms. But Barney, their homeroom teacher, still hadn''t arrived. After ten minutes, a slender female teacher with braided hair, dressed in a suit, stepped into the classroom. Unlike Barney, she had a name tag clipping on her suit''s pocket, revealing her association and her nameEldritch Containment Division, Class-C, Tasha Green. She glanced at Koa and Carn before delivering the news. "Your homeroom teacher''s tied up today. But he''ll be back this afternoon. I''ll be covering y''all''s science class this morning. Afternoon English class gon'' stay the same, so don''t go wanderin''." Noticing Tasha''s rank and division, Carn pursed his lips, curious how this school managed to employ an ECD worker as a teacher. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn pondered in his mind, ''This school shouldn''t be a normal public high school. Why the hell does a government agent show up here and brazenly reveal her rank and status? What are they doing?'' Interested in the new teacher, Carn observed her while he paid attention to the lesson. Three hours flew by, and when the bell rang, Tasha gathered her documents and textbook, letting out a tired sigh as if she was drained from lecturing solo for hours. Tasha took a quick look at Carn and also followed suit. Koa exited the classroom in silence, making his usual way to the cafeteria. Carn, however, remained in the classroom and meditated. He activated his mind map ability to scan the school''s perimeter. As he focused, the school''s layout, building shapes, objects, and even the life signatures of students and teachers became clear. Without even opening his eyes, Carn could pinpoint the location of everyone in the building. Carn found Morra in his usual office. The other students also rushed to the cafeteria on the first floor. Within minutes, 90% of students and teachers gathered on the first floor. Shifting his attention to the parking lot, Carn located an incoming gray SUV entering the perimeter. After parking in a staff member''s reserved space, the driver got out. Carn smirked. That driver was none other than Barney. The priest opened the rear hatch and pulled out a giant suitcase. Closing the hatch, he dragged the suitcase to the elevator. Noticing the suitcase, Carn recalled the skinwalker at the mall. That monster also used a similar suitcase to store his tools and storage space for his victims. Carn wondered if Barney was planning to abduct someone today. Barney walked straight to the elevator without stopping by the teacher''s office or the cafeteria. He entered it and soon arrived at the seventh floor. As Barney was alone, Carn could kill him on the spot. However, Tasha and Koa had seen him lingering in the classroom. Therefore, killing the cannibal here would arouse suspicions, and the police would pin the murder crime on him. As his mother had warned, Carn had no intention of getting caught. He stepped out of the classroom and headed toward the elevator. With only one elevator in the building, their paths crossed. Barney and Carn exchanged glances, but neither of them greeted the other. They ignored each other, walking past with no more than a slight acknowledgment. Just as Carn took another step, Barney slipped his right hand into his pocket and pulled out a handkerchief. He stared at it with a deep frown, shaking his head in apparent disappointment. Deciding not to attack Carn at the moment, he continued on to the lab, which was next door to Carn''s classroom. Without looking back, Carn remained alert. He glanced up and noticed a CCTV camera at the end of the hallway, clearly recording everything from the start. Carn smirked as he figured out why Barney stopped. ''Cunning bastard. He knows about the camera. Otherwise, he would have drugged me with whatever was on that handkerchief. What was it called again? Chloroform? But that stuff doesn''t work as fast as it does in the movies.'' Making sure the camera captured his presence, Carn entered the elevator and descended to the first floor. Upon exiting, he walked straight to the restroom and entered one of the stalls. Once the door clicked shut, Carn closed his eyes and focused. Using his ability, he pinpointed Barney''s exact location. Barney was in the lab, messing with a syringe and a small bottle he had pulled from his pocket. He inserted the needle into the bottle, filled the syringe, and then moved on to the next, collecting another substance from the cabinet. Clearly, he was up to something sinister. Carn scanned the lab, looking for any hidden cameras. At the corner where Barney was standing, he found a camera aimed at the center of the room. Conveniently, Barney was positioned in the blind spot of the camera''s coverage. Carn knew he couldn''t just teleport in and take out Barney. It would be too obvious, especially with the camera. Unless... He grinned. "Unless they can''t recognize me." Carn activated two intermediate spells, investing two of his silver marks. The first spell instantly transformed him into a grotesque-looking gargoyle statue, resembling the ones on a cathedral in France. The second was a medium-range blink spell, allowing him to teleport anywhere within a one-kilometer radius. Laboratory Classroom, Seventh Floor Barney sighed and looked at the empty Ketamine bottle, which he had put into a syringe. He stored it in a small plastic bag that he had prepared and put it in his pants pocket. He then arranged all the syringes on a metal plate and highlighted the labels. Just as Barney was stocking medical substances from the lab, a heavy object appeared in the middle of the classroom and landed on the floor with a loud thud. Barney looked over and found a sinister gargoyle statue, staring at him. Chapter 34 I Seem to Attract the Wrong People Barney gasped in shock. His breathing changed, and every hair on his body stood on end as if he had seen a ghost. Instinctively, he grabbed the ketamine-filled syringe, clutching it tightly as a makeshift weapon. The statue remained stationary. The brief motion it had made moments ago was now completely halted. Barney locked eyes with it, growing cautious of its movements. "Jesus fucking Christ! What the fuck are you?!" he shouted with a trembling voice. Barney fixed his gaze on Carn as he cautiously backed toward the exit. Taking five steps away from Carn, he turned around, planning to sprint with all his might. That was his mistake. Carn teleported, materializing directly behind him. *CRACK!* The sound of Barney''s neck snapping was sharp and crisp. His body crumpled to the floor, and his head was twisted 240 degrees. Carn stood still, waiting for the Aether to flow to him. As always, the spirits of victims emerged, appearing as ethereal fireflies. They hovered briefly, silently expressing their gratitude before fading away, leaving behind trails of Aether dust. Carn remained calm and patient, absorbing the energy. He paid no mind to the CCTV camera, for it would only capture the image of his gargoyle form. Once the absorption process was complete, Carn expended his third silver mark of the day, teleporting back to the men''s restroom on the first floor. Upon reappearing inside an empty stall, he reverted to his human form. Sitting down and catching his breath, Carn let out a long sigh. The mission was accomplished. Another nuisance was removed, and the lingering air of malice was cleansed. He glanced at his right arm. The count of silver marks etched onto it had risen to 160. Though the gain wasn''t much, but it was an honest work. Carn was satisfied. Leaving the stall, Carn waltzed out of the restroom, ensuring that his face was caught on the cafeteria''s CCTV cameras by the time of Barney''s death. After lunch, he patiently awaited the inevitable. Soon, the school''s security officers would summon the MPs and ECD agents to investigate the murder. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - An hour later, as Carn had anticipated, all afternoon classes across every grade were canceled. Military police officers and ECD agents swarmed the school building, securing the premises and investigating the scene. Among the arriving personnel was Han, standing alongside the ECD hunters who had been summoned to safeguard the community. The lead ECD investigator was a pale-skinned, 179 cm tall middle-aged man with a trimmed beard, messy gray hair, and unkempt attire. His shirt looked worn and rumpled, as though he''d been wearing it for a week straight. Despite his disheveled appearance, he exuded an air of authority and charisma. His ECD name tag read "Class-A Arthur A. Ashford", but among his colleagues and subordinates, he was simply known as "Ace." The nickname stemmed from the first letter of his name and his unmatched reputation within the organization. Arthur was a legend, renowned as the top fighter among all ECD hunters, having singlehandedly annihilated over a hundred monsters in a single rift incident. Arthur leaned over the desk, watching the high-definition footage captured by the laboratory''s military-grade CCTV cameras. The events were recorded in full clarity, showing every individual who entered or exited the classroom. Yet, despite the crystal-clear footage, Arthur and his team were stumped after their first viewing. "How the hell did that happen? Another Stone Judge running loose?" muttered Han, as he frowned and rewound the footage. He came here because of the emergency dispatch. The camera footage offered a few clues. Barney had been careful, staying within the camera''s blind spot. The only anomaly the recording caught was the brief appearance of a grotesque gargoyle statue, visible for exactly one minute and five seconds before vanishing entirely. Arthur shifted his attention to footage from the hallway outside the laboratory. The meticulous investigator searched for any sign of someone entering or exiting the room during the time of Barney''s death. However, nobody remained in the classroom except Barney. When Arthur found no one, he expanded his search to the building''s windows and balconies. Again, the recordings showed nothingno entry or exit before, during, or after the incident. Arthur leaned back in his chair, furrowing his brows. He then around and asked the security officer of the school, who had been detained as a witness. "Either we''ve got a new entity or someone''s found a way to rewrite the footage. How about the authenticity of the file? Has anybody tampered with it?" "No, sir. The CCTV server in the IT office is fully secured. Access is restricted to the dean and the system programmer," Answered the security officer. "Where''s the programmer now? Why haven''t we detained him yet?" Arthur glanced around the room, searching for the programmer in question. "He''s not on-site today, sir. He only comes in on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays to handle server maintenance and security updates." Arthur nodded, processing the new information, "I see. So, the footage hasn''t been tampered with, no one entered, and no one left during the incident." The room fell into a low murmur as the gathered officers and hunters exchanged uneasy glances. As the evidence was pointing toward the obvious supernatural entity, some hunters voiced their opinions. "This has to be a loose Stone Judge. Should we lock down the district and deploy the teams to secure it like we did?" "If it''s a Stone Judge, could it be tied to ECD-6677 from the facility? Does this one display similar abilities or behaviors?" "The Stone Judge in containment only targets death row inmates and rejected ''Evil'' explorer candidates. Could this mean the victim had a criminal record?" At that moment, Han cleared his throat and shared a key detail from his personal investigation. "Barney James is currently under suspicion for involvement in the disappearances of 16 women. My team and I searched his house yesterday and found bloodstained tools and human remains in a freezer. Those have been sent to the forensic department, and the results are already linking them to the missing persons. We were set to issue his arrest warrant this morning, but here I am." Arthur studied Han''s face and gave an approving nod. "Sorry for the dispatch call. If I''m not mistaken, you''re an FBI Special Agent, right? Are you overseeing those cases?" Han shook his head. "No, sir. That creep put a tracker on my son when we went to church. I''m just trying to put that perverted priest behind bars and protect my son''s anus chastity. I want my son to remain a son, not a daughter." The room erupted in laughter at Han''s blunt honesty. Arthur chuckled, but his sharp mind kept processing the information. Then, a thought came to him, and he turned back to Han with a knowing look. "If I recall, you''ve just moved to this area recently. Does that mean your son attends this school?" Han nodded, "Yes, sir." "Then he''s an explorer candidate?" Han nodded again, "Yes, sir." Arthur''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Good. What''s his mana concentration percentage?" Han''s expression hardened. The question made him uncomfortable. He glanced around, noting how every investigator and hunter in the room was now paying full attention. Reluctantly, he gave a partial answer, carefully choosing his words. "About 10%, sir." Arthur leaned back with a wide grin, finding Han''s reaction amusing. "Interesting. However, from the data submitted earlier by the ECD office, I recall seeing a new candidate''s profile. His surname matches yours, and the mana concentration value wasn''t 10%. If I''m not mistaken, wasn''t it 30%?" Han gulped, letting out a deep sigh as he conceded, "Yes, sir. He tested at 10% the first time, but it went up to 30% when we tested at the facility." Arthur narrowed his eyes, his smile never fading. He turned his attention back to the CCTV footage and rewatched everything with a focused gaze. It didn''t take long before he spotted a youth crossing paths with Barney in the hallway right before the murder. That youth was none other than Carn! Han swallowed hard, biting his lower lip in frustration. He had told Carn to stay home, but the idiot had come to school, putting himself at risk for no good reason. Han made a mental note to scold his son later. As the footage continued, both Han and the others noticed the exchange between the youth and Barney. Barney pulled out a handkerchief and looked back as if he was about to do something to Carn. Meanwhile, Carn flinched slightly, as though he had eyes at the back of his head. A second later, both resumed walking. Arthur grinned, clearly pleased with what he had seen. He turned to Han and issued an order. "Gentlemen, please detain the young man from the footage. And, Special Agent Han Yunho. I remember his face from the data. Isn''t that teenager your son?" Han''s face fell, "Why do you want my son, sir? Are you suspecting him?" A calculating gleam appeared in Arthur''s eyes as he focused on Han. The lead investigator teased him with a mischievous tone while he rubbed his hands, licking his lips like a pervert. "I just need his testimony. And I''d like to ask him a few questions." "..." "You see, I used to work with strong hunters with high mana concentrations, just like your boy. I know three people who can teleport long distances, another can transform into a monster, and my mentor could disguise himself as... well, anything, really. Of course, I''m not implying that he''s a suspect. Hahaha!" Arthur turned to his female assistant, Tasha Green, who had taught Carn earlier that day. He gestured for her to speak. "Contact the ECD office. Get all the data related to this boy. What was his name again, Carl?" Tasha glanced at the footage and remembered. "He''s my student from this morning. His name is Carn Yunho." Arthur mischievously laughed, "Ah, yes, Carn Yunho. Who in the world named his son Carn-Oh, sorry, sorry, Agent Han Yunho. I''m not throwing shades on you. Ahem, ahem! Everyone, please take note of that name. We''ll be very busy chatting with the boy." "" Han had a bad feeling about this. Chapter 35 I Get Arrested… Again. How Many Times Have It Been? While the investigators busied themselves with their tasks, Carn returned home, slipping out of the school unnoticed. No more eyesores. No more troubles. Just peace. Happy slow life! Carn allowed himself a rare moment of satisfaction. His good mood carried him to his room, where he sat down at his desk and pulled out an A4 paper. With a pencil in hand, he began drafting his life goals and a bucket list. His thoughts flowed freely. He couldn''t stop smiling while he jotted down his idea. ''Alright, here''s the plan. I''ll go to church every Sunday. Pray every morning. Pray before bed. Stick with this routine, and I should be able to regain a gold mark within a month or two. Simple enough.'' He tapped the pen against his chin, thinking deeper. ''Wait. If I work under that saintess candidate at the church, I might cut the time down to two weeks. Yeah, that could work. A little extra effort never hurt anyone. Guess I should pay her a visit next Sunday and see if she has anything for me to do.'' Carn scribbled that thought down under "Short-Term Goals." The more he wrote, the more excited he became. His once dull bucket list now started to sparkle with possibilities, from mundane tasks like graduating with a 4.0 GPA to loftier ambitions like returning to the Demon Lord''s tomb. For the first time in a long while, Carn felt hopeful. But as the old adage goes, "Anything that can go wrong, will go wrong." At precisely 5 PM, Han returned home with a group of his investigator colleagues in tow. He approached Carn''s room and knocked on the door. "Carn, are you home? We need to talk," Han called out. The sudden noise jolted Carn from his thoughts. Groaning inwardly, he got up and opened the door, only to find his father flanked by several investigators in the hallway. "Eh, what''s happening here?" Carn asked, eyebrows furrowed. Han sighed deeply, "We''re detaining you. Come with us to the ECD facility for a while." "Huh?" Carn''s confusion barely registered before Han snapped handcuffs onto his wrists. Behind him, the investigators relaxed. Some lowered tranquilizer guns they had been readying. One of the agents, a giant man with sharp features, stepped forward and moved toward Carn''s room. Before he could enter, Han held up a hand, blocking his path. "That''s enough. My son is cooperating. There''s no need to search his room and turn my house upside down," Han warned the agent. The investigator scowled. "Special Agent Han Yunho, you can''t interfere with an active investigation. Step aside. Per Ace''s orders, we''re to collect everything, including clothing, phones, computers, and anything he''s handled. Especially anything he''s recently discarded." Hearing this, Carn''s heart sank, recalling the papers that he had just been scribbling on. With no time to waste, he secretly consumed a silver mark, using his ability to teleport the incriminating notes deep underground beneath the house. Nobody would be able to find them unless the entire building was demolished and the ground excavated to a depth of 100 meters. The papers vanished from his desk without a trace. Carn inwardly grumbled, forcing himself to remain calm. Meanwhile, Han reluctantly stepped aside. "Fine. Don''t make a mess in my house." The investigators wasted no time, sweeping into Carn''s room and bagging every book, item, and scrap of paper they could find. And just like that, Carn''s peaceful day ended. The team led Carn out of the house, blindfolded him, and unceremoniously threw him into the back of a secure transport vehicle. Moments later, the vehicle sped toward the ECD facility. . Returning to the ECD facility was unpleasant, unlike before. Upon arrival, Han was immediately separated from Carn. A squad of heavily armed agents, each wielding tranquilizer rifles capable of subduing high-risk explorers, escorted Carn through the corridors. Everybody glared at him as if he was a death row prisoner. The group led Carn straight to the Stone Judge''s room. Inside, a familiar face awaited him. Arthur sat on a lecture chair, facing the back of the class. Rosa stood, looking expressionless as usual. "Bring him forward," Arthur commanded the team. The agents removed Carn''s blindfold. He blinked against the bright lights from the ceiling and took a step forward. When his eyes adjusted to the lights, he scanned the room. His eyes locked onto Arthur. Arthur emitted a radiant light aura that marked him as a saint. The man''s body exuded pure Aether, untainted by the haze of vengeful spirits. Behind him, a translucent illusion of feather wings shimmered. A female guardian spirit hovered behind him, staring at Carn. Carn stiffened. He hated dealing with people like Arthur. In the Aether World, Carn could kill saints and heroes as they were the aggressors. As they intended to rob his father''s grave, the divine spirits behind them didn''t intervene, allowing Carn to butcher them as he pleased. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But here, on Earth, saints were more trouble than they were worth. Without justification, not only would he gain nothing by killing Arthur, but he also risked invoking the wrath of the divine spirit behind the man. Carn glanced at Rosa and talked to her via telepathy. "Inquisitor, what''s that hero doing there?" Rosa inwardly smirked and teased Carn, chatting with him in a telepathic voice as well, "Master, I see that you have spent your tiny strand of holy power. It''s not too late for you to convert and seek the Lord''s guidance." "I''m not here for that. I''m sorry that I used holy power to cheat on the exam! I''m confessing. Are you happy now?" Rosa remained expressionless, but Carn could see her grinning. She replied, "I''ve heard the confession. The Lord always forgives those who seek repentance." Suddenly, Carn sensed a sharp pain in his right shoulder. The lost gold mark returned. The spirit behind Arthur also raised her eyebrow, taken aback by the emergence of Carn''s holy power. She smiled and nodded in approval. She then stopped glaring at him and dimmed Arthur''s aura so they could have a proper conversation. Arthur didn''t notice a thing. He proceeded with the interrogation. "So, let''s have a chat, shall we?" Chapter 36 My Identity is Exposed?! Arthur picked up a folder from the table and flipped through its contents, his eyes scanning the pages before settling on a particular report. "On November 29th, at Carlos Gas Station, you were involved in a robbery incident. You killed one armed robber and broke the arm of another robber. Is that correct?" Carn was surprised that the old case was brought back, "Yeah, so? Am I getting arrested for that?" Arthur chuckled, shaking his head. "Heh, nah, nothing like that. That was a kiddy case. But here''s the interesting part. According to the footage from the gas station''s CCTV, you twisted the robber''s neck like it was nothing. The FBI took over the case but never pressed charges. The injured robber even attempted to sue you for excessive force, but the lawsuit didn''t make it to court. Guess your father did a solid job cleaning up that mess for you, kiddo." The crowd behind Carn chuckled as they were aware of the underhanded moves. After all, this wasn''t the first time that a hunter exploited their authority to shut down lawsuit attempts. ECD worked differently from the other government organizations. Human rights never existed here. Lawyers, political activists, and some politicians hated them. But when a new rift appeared or a stampede occurred, they stopped making noises in the Internet. Only when peace resumed, they returned. Arthur leaned back in his chair, caressing the folder cover with his fingers on purpose and annoying Carn as he continued. "On November 30th, your father brought you to Georgia Rift''s military base for some testing. There, you casually snapped the neck of a Level-2 test dummy. Same day, you encountered a loose doppelganger at the shiny new Avent*ra shopping mall and took it down with a knife, heh?" All eyes in the room shifted to Carn. The investigators, seasoned professionals, were already connecting the dots. Level-2 test mannequins of the Georgia Base weren''t your average punching bags. Their skeletons were designed to mimic a physical-type explorer, renowned for their durability and resilience. Breaking one "casually" was no small feat. And doppelgangers? Even the weakest ones were formidable opponents, requiring a coordinated effort from at least 10 armed explorers to subdue. Yet here was this teenager, allegedly taking one out solo with a mere knife. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Snapping a pseudo-explorer''s neck? Slaying a doppelganger alone? If that didn''t scream suspicious, these investigators had no business holding their badges. Carn had just become their prime suspect in the gargoyle case. Still, suspicion wasn''t evidence. Nobody could prove Carn had the ability to transform into a gargoyle or teleport. The investigators kept their suspicions quiet, waiting for Arthur to lead. Carn, for his part, read the room well. He knew the level of suspicion was enough to have him ejected into space a thousand times over as an imposter. Any denial might inadvertently tip them off, so he kept his expression neutral, listening calmly. Arthur glanced at Rosa, who remained impassive as if Carn''s presence didn''t bother her in the slightest. That lack of hostility confirmed that Rosa didn''t consider the boy evil. Arthur stroked his chin, pressing on. "Then, there''s December 2nd. You and your father visited here. ECD fed you a live doppelganger for testing, and what did you do? You snapped its neck, forcing it to reveal its true forma parasite-type doppelganger. Pretty impressive, to be honest. The examiners couldn''t stop praising you, and they even added notes to the documents. Cool-headed, cat-like reflexes, and handsome? I see that the examiners are all women, heh! Anyway, you sure enjoy breaking necks, don''t you? Addictive, maybe?" Carn smirked, countering with casual deflection. "Have you ever cracked your knuckles or fingers for fun as a kid? Same vibe." Arthur laughed, clearly enjoying the response. "Heh! Fair enough!" His grin widened as he leaned in, pushing further. "Let''s talk about your mana concentration. The first test at Georgia Base came back at 10.48%. Then there''s this little note. It says you can hold your breath for five minutes? Holy kiddy! You sure you''re in the right line of work? The frogmen should be fuming right now for losing you to us, heh!" All sharp eyes pierced at Carn as if they were ready to pounce on him at any moment. Carn also understood whyHis specs were too abnormal even for regular explorers. Arthur chuckled as he reached for a cigarette, slipping it into his mouth. "Guess I should get to the point, heh?" But just as he fished for a lighter, the cigarette in his mouth turned to stone. Arthur froze mid-motion, frowning as he spat out the petrified cigarette. His sharp gaze snapped to Rosa. "Can I smoke, kiddy lady?" Rosa didn''t flinch. She stood completely still, her stony expression a perfect imitation of a statue, trolling him all in silence. Arthur, sensing that his banter with Rosa was getting him nowhere, finally redirected his attention to Carn and cut to the chase. "Your last mana concentration scan showed 30.16%. We''ll be testing you again after this. But first, I want to hear it from your mouth, kiddy boy. Are you and the stone kiddy lady here friends?" Arthur''s grin widened as he leaned back. He gestured toward Rosa. Carn sighed, recognizing the attempt to throw him off, "If sitting here all day makes us friends, then yeah, I guess we''re friends." Arthur smirked, pleased with the response. "Heh, I know. I''ve seen the footage. The kiddy lady stalked you while you were sleeping, and even when you were heading to the toilet. That was quite a show." He chuckled but narrowed his eyes. "But that''s not what I meant. I want to know if you two can actually communicate." Carn glanced briefly at Rosa, choosing his words carefully. Before he could respond, Arthur pulled out his phone and played a clip. It was footage from one of Carn''s less dignified momentshim sitting on the toilet while Rosa peeked in. The audio captured Carn''s exasperated voice: [Is this fun for you?] The room fell silent. Arthur leaned forward, shoving the phone closer to Carn''s face. "You see, kiddy Carn Yunho, that little gem of a clip tells me something interesting. Nobody here, except for me and a select few, can talk to her casually. Anyone else who tries? They get stoned. Even the peeping toms behind you." Arthur gestured toward the other agents, "They are at risk of getting Medusa''d if they try their luck. But you? You''re an exception. You can talk to her like it''s nothing." The room grew tense as Arthur''s playful demeanor faded, replaced by a piercing, solemn gaze. "Carn Yunho," Arthur said in a low serious voice, "you''re not fooling anyone. You''re one of her kind. You''re an evolved SCP-173 pretending to be human, aren''t you?" Carn smirked. Although he was impressed by Arthur''s deduction and conclusion, he was not someone who would be cornered with only a loose accusation. "You''re not making any sense here, sir." "I know," Arthur glared into Carn''s eyes. "If everything here was a detective movie, I would have failed as an investigator. But you forgot one thing, Carn Yunho." Arthur''s eyes shone in gold light. He stared into Carn''s eyes, "I''m also a hunter. I''m L with cheat skills, kiddy Kira." As he finished his sentences, Arthur activated his power. Chapter 37 I Outsmarted Your Outsmarting! Arthur''s piercing gaze locked onto Carn, radiating an aura of absolute authority. His ability to see through lies and deceit activated, casting a mystical curse of judgment upon its target. This curse manifested as golden energy ropes that wrapped around Carn, glowing as if waiting for the opportunity to strike. This curse had a unique effect: anyone who lied under its influence would face the punishment of divine will, compelling them to involuntarily confess their deeds. The golden ropes didn''t hurt Carn immediately, but their temperature began to rise, making it clear that he could not dodge the question. Arthur''s voice resonated with commanding force as he leaned in. "I''ll ask you again, Carn Yunho. Did you kill Barney James?" Carn''s eyes flicked to the golden ropes, quickly assessing the spell, and recognizing its effects and threat. He exhaled deeply and moistened his lips, preparing his countermeasure. Inwardly calm, Carn employed a subtle method to subvert the spell. Instead of using his vocal cords to speak, he manipulated the air around him, compressing and vibrating it to simulate the sound of his voice. His lips moved naturally, perfectly synchronized with the generated sound, ensuring the illusion was flawless. With a steady gaze, relaxed posture, and a condescending tone, Carn replied. "No." "" S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nothing happened, but everybody could hear Carn''s answer. This was the weakness of Arthur''s spell. It would punish the target if the target uttered a word of falsehood. But it wouldn''t affect him if someone else or something answered the question. Arthur frowned deeply as the ropes and Carn didn''t react as he had envisioned. He pressed on. "Can you transform?" "No." "Can you teleport?" "No." "Where were you during the lunch break at school today?" "I had a bad stomach this morning. I went to a washroom and took a big dump," Carn smirked, mocking Arthur. "Did you go to a washroom, transform into a gargoyle statue, teleport to the classroom, kill Barney James, and teleport back to the washroom to create an alibi?" "That''s the most absurd story I have ever heard. No." "" For the first time, Arthur''s expression turned dark. He asked Carn one last time. "Are you telling me the truth?" "Yes." "" For a full minute, Arthur locked eyes with Carn. His mind was clouded by frustration and confusion. His deduction had been nearly flawless. Carn had both the motive and the ability to kill Barney, given his abnormal mana concentration level. Yet, the testimony under the judgment curse contradicted his conclusions. "Fine." Though unwilling to accept the result, Arthur dispelled the curse, releasing Carn from its golden bindings. Standing up, he glanced at Rosa. "Kiddy lady, are you sure he doesn''t seem evil to you?" As always, Rosa remained unresponsive. Arthur scoffed, slipping another cigarette between his lips. Without lighting it, he gestured toward Carn. "Kiddy boy, why don''t you try saying something to that lady? Maybe you can get her to react." Sensing Arthur''s growing exasperation, Carn smirked. Deciding to poke fun at him, he addressed Rosa in an exaggerated imitation of Arthur''s tone. "Kiddy lady, I''m a sinner, and I wish to make a confession. Will you hear me out?" At the mention of a confession, Rosa turned her head sharply toward Carn, catching the entire room off guard. The sudden movement startled Arthur and the investigators, who immediately grew tense, wary of her area-wide petrification ability. Carn chuckled and addressed the group. "You''ve all been approaching this the wrong way. She''s a nun, so you need to be respectful with your words and actions. See? I just said I wanted to confess a sin, and she reacted. She''s probably pissed that you have been keeping her in an enclosure. Let her take some fresh air and pray, Jesus Christ. No pun intended." Arthur froze for a moment before bursting into laughter. Slapping his forehead, he shook his head in disbelief. "Of course! She''s a devoted nun. How did I miss that? You''ve got me, kiddy boy." Arthur exhaled deeply, a sly smile returning to his face as he laid another trap. "But now I''m curious. What''s your confession, hmm? Oh, don''t worry. The testimony is over. Guys, stop recording. The kiddy boy is innocent." The investigators exchanged uneasy glances, clearly confused by Arthur''s command. ECD protocol strictly required continuous recording within any entity enclosure, with every incident immediately reported to Class-A personnel. Yet here was their chief, flouting the rules as if it were a casual suggestion. Carn inwardly chuckled before turning to Rosa with a mock-serious expression. Letting out an exaggerated sigh, he faced her and began his "confession." "I played Fortn*te yesterday." The room went dead silent for a moment. The younger investigators smirked, quickly catching on to the meme. "Very sinful. He needs Jesus." "Absolutely evil. Go see a doctor." "Disgusting taste. Rehab immediately." "No class. Go touch grass, boy." Meanwhile, the older staff frowned in confusion, unable to understand the inside joke. Rosa tilted her head slightly, clearly puzzled by the comment, then resumed her stoic, statue-like posture, dismissing it as another nonsensical remark. Arthur shook his head with a weary sigh, standing up and addressing the group. "Alright, dismissed. Back to the drawing board. Quarantine the perimeter and keep an eye out for a potential doppelganger in disguise." The investigators relaxed, shuffling toward the elevator in groups. However, since it couldn''t accommodate everyone at once, Arthur, Carn, Tasha, and a few others remained behind to wait for the next trip. As the seconds ticked by, Arthur''s frustration over his earlier failed deductions still gnawed at him. He couldn''t resist taking another jab at Carn. "Kiddy boy, don''t think you''re off the hook just yet. You''ll need to retake the mana concentration test." Carn groaned, "Are you still suspecting me? Come on, give it a rest already." Arthur''s expression remained sharp. "No 16-year-old has that much mana. And, for the record, most hunters with your level of mana concentration can teleport." The statement was half-true and half-false. Arthur knew that teleportation spells were notoriously complex and risky. Despite extensive research, many hunters had failed miserably. A botched teleport often resulted in horrifying injuries, with parts of the body or entire organs failing to teleport along with the main body. The current minimum threshold for a successful teleportation spell hovered around a 25% mana concentration rate, but the mortality rate for attempts still sat at a staggering 70%. On the other hand, disguise spells were much simpler and widely accessible, making them far easier to pull off. Knowing Arthur was still probing for cracks in his story, Carn collected his thoughts and probed back. "How many hunters have mastered the teleportation spell so far?" Carn asked, feigning curiosity. Arthur smirked, exaggerating the figure for effect. "About 500. Heh." Rosa, who had been eavesdropping on the conversation, provided Carn with the correct answer through telepathy. "That''s wrong. Only two or three are still intact, and they don''t even teleport as often as we do. That''s what they get for relying on incomplete Aether." Carn silently appreciated Rosa''s input and pretended to be impressed. "If there are that many, how come you''re not suspecting THEM of committing... whatever crime this is?" Arthur shot him a sharp look, clearly hoping for a slip-up. He replied with a mock complaint. "Yeah, I thought of that too. But, you know, nobody else was near THAT OFFICE, except you kiddy." Carn froze for a split second. ''Office? What office?'' Arthur had never mentioned where the crime took place. It seemed that he was testing Carn again. While Carn masked his reaction, Arthur continued with his casual yet calculated tone, watching for any cracks in Carn''s facade. "We also found some interesting items at Barney''s house. Seems like he had a thing for young boys like you. Makes me wonder if one of his potential victims got tired of him and decided to kill him first." Arthur grinned darkly, leaning in. "You fit the bill perfectly. Sorry, kiddy boy, if you''re innocent. No pun intended. Heh." Again, Arthur lied. All victims were young women who had been reported missing. Some of the victims turned out to be volunteers of the church. Carn rolled his eyes, getting tired of Arthur''s antics. He stopped talking, letting the man play his game alone. *DING* Fortunately, the elevator returned. Arthur swiped his ID card and let everybody get in, going back to the surface. But as the elevator''s doors closed, Rosa warned Carn through telepathy. "Master, don''t lose your temper and attack the saint. We''re not in our dungeon." Carn sighed and replied, "I know. I ain''t stupid." Chapter 38 Sometimes, I Hate Angels After completing the blood test, Arthur reluctantly let Carn go. Han, delighted to have his son back, drove him home with a lighthearted grin. Meanwhile, Arthur stayed behind at the facility, pouring over Carn''s data. He meticulously analyzed the timeline of events, cross-referencing the gargoyle''s appearance on surveillance footage with Carn''s movements on the first floor. The lunch break began at 11:30 AM. Koa and Tasha left the classroom almost immediately, but Carn stayed behind, sitting quietly with his eyes closed as if he was meditating. At 11:35, he exited the room, crossing paths with Barney in the hallway. Footage from the first-floor CCTV near the elevator showed Carn at 11:37, navigating through a crowd of students. He entered the men''s washroom at 11:40. Meanwhile, Barney lingered in the laboratory at the blind spot of the room''s camera, stealing dangerous chemicals between 11:37 and 11:42. At 11:43, the mysterious gargoyle statue appeared on camera, silently watching Barney. Barney seemed to panic and attempted to flee, but his escape was cut short. By 11:44, the gargoyle had killed him and vanished almost instantly. Carn, however, reappeared at 11:47, leaving the washroom looking refreshed. Arthur sighed. From an average person''s perspective, Carn was completely innocent. But as a seasoned investigator who had handled countless murder cases involving hunters and explorers, Arthur couldn''t shake his suspicion. Carn clearly loved breaking bones. He was capable of defeating doppelgangers. He also had both the motive to kill Barney and the mana capacity to execute all the key spells needed for the crime. The key lay in the teleportation and disguise spells. If Arthur could prove that Carn could use either, it would be the missing link Arthur needed. Lighting a cigarette, Arthur took a long drag and exhaled slowly, forcing himself to broaden his perspective. He couldn''t risk fixating solely on Carn. He wondered if a third party or even a relative of one of Barney''s many victims might have been involved. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For now, Arthur decided to put a hold on Carn''s surveillance, shifting his focus to other leads. Coincidentally, many staff members of this school and a few students were related to the missing persons. He began researching their backgrounds. . After returning home, Han immediately grounded Carn. That evening, Wong lashed him several times, reprimanding him for going to school and getting himself into trouble again. The next day, following the incident, the entire district went into lockdown. ECD agents, including Han, were dispatched to patrol the area, searching for the elusive gargoyle. Confined to his room, Carn had little else to do but scroll through his phone. He focused on news related to the Wuhan outbreak, particularly the altered version of the COVID-19 virus that had sparked his concern. Unfortunately, reliable information was scarce. Chinese media had largely stopped broadcasting anything about the rifts, and most clips and reports had been deleted, likely censored by the local government. However, not all news was successfully suppressed. The United Nations had begun pressuring Chinese delegates to release information about the dimensional rifts, arguing that transparency was necessary for other nations to deploy teams to close them. Despite the mounting international pressure, the Chinese envoys steadfastly denied the existence of any open rifts within their mainland. The situation was far from promising. Soon, chaos seemed inevitable. Instead of a resurgence of COVID, the world might face an even greater threat. Thinking about the undead armies emerging from Wuhan''s dimensional rift, Carn sprang to his feet before sitting cross-legged on his bed. Closing his eyes, he began recalling the details of Arthur''s divine spirit. ''Only saints and saintesses receive divine protection blessings. They''re immune to all undead curses and can easily vanquish liches, vampires, and zombies. But what about me? I can''t just shatter their bones and hope for the best. Those nasty liches will keep resurrecting skeletons and zombies forever.'' Carn realized that he had run out of time. He needed at least a thousand gold marks in preparation for the undead army and the zombie outbreak, so he couldn''t enjoy his current slow life. Although he disliked the idea of praying to unfamiliar divine spirits, Carn decided it was a necessary gamble. He didn''t limit himself to a simple vocal prayer. Instead, he spent 10 silver marks, amplifying his telepathic voice to resonate across the entire state of Florida. That was the maximum reach he was willing to pay for. While he could have spent 100 silver marks to extend his plea across all of North America, he deemed it far too extravagant for this purpose. With determination, he began his prayer. "Dear divine spirits, I am Carn Yunho. I foresee the destruction of this civilization and desperately need your aid. A looming threat of undead invasion rises from a dimensional crack in China. The undead creatures from the other side will consume the entire Asian continent within days once it breaks out! I know my request is sudden, but I beg you. Please lend me your holy power. I need it to protect my family and this world." His voice carried an urgency that couldn''t be ignored, echoing across the spiritual plane. Carn held his breath, hoping his plea would reach the right ears. RUMBLE It didn''t take long for ethereal entities hidden in the world to manifest before Carn. Three radiant, golden figures appeared, surrounding him. The figure directly in front of him was the same female divine spirit that protected Arthur. To her left, a levitating infant angel holding a trumpet hovered playfully. To the right stood a faceless knight clad in shimmering, golden armor. His entire form seemed to consist of dense, swirling gas, and his glowing gold eyes pierced through Carn''s soul. The knight''s voice rumbled like an ancient storm, resounding directly in Carn''s mind. "Guardian of the Stone Mausoleum. Demon Lord of Bone Mountain. Bane of Heroes. Savior of the Mother Tree. Carn ''Pebble'' Yunho." Carn grimaced but masked his irritation. Their formality and acknowledgment of his titles felt like an implicit power play. Swallowing his pride, he knelt before the divine spirits, meeting their collective gaze with respect and defiance in equal measure. The female spirit smiled warmly but carried an edge of curiosity in her tone. "Demon Lord Pebble. We''ve heard your plea. Your sincerity has indeed reached us. But there is one thing that intrigues us." The infant angel drifted closer, giggling as it blew a sharp note from its trumpet directly into Carn''s ear. He winced, shutting his eyes as the high-pitched sound rang through his skull. After its mischief, the angel spoke in a sweet voice. "We have long been aware of the calamity you fear, and we''ve already chosen our incarnations to protect humanity. The humans will inevitably prevail. So, tell us. Why do you even bother? This matter is none of your business, Demon." Carn raised his head, his eyes narrowing at the divine spirits. Their detached nature made it hard to discern whether they were testing him or genuinely apathetic. Despite his frustration, he responded. "Do I need a reason to protect my family, friends, and fellow humans? I''m a human now, am I right?" The female spirit tilted her head, folding her arms in puzzlement. "But isn''t it troublesome?" Carn let out a sharp, sarcastic laugh, his patience thinning. "If it''s so troublesome. Why don''t you stop shielding that detective I met yesterday? You know, the one you gave absolute protection to? Without your blessing, I could easily steal his holy power and solve this problem myself." The gold knight''s tone shifted, clearly irritated. "Plundering our power is a sin. Harming our chosen incarnations is an act of blasphemy. Should you cross that line, we will hunt you down and send your soul to the abyss! Forget reincarnation, you will never taste Aether ever again!" Carn''s smirk faded into a glare. He rose to his feet. "There you go. When I ask to borrow your power for the greater good, you call it troublesome. But if I request that you step aside and stop interfering, you threaten me. Are you really protecting the world, or are you just watching from the sidelines and letting the world burn? Make up your mind!" The three divine spirits stared intently at Carn. Moments later, the infant angel and the knight vanished, dissolving into golden light. Only the female divine spirit remained. Her expression softened into a smile. "It is the decree of the Great Will that our power can only be granted to those who prove themselves worthy. You have yet to demonstrate your worth in this world. Therefore, we cannot bestow our blessings upon you, unless" Carn scoffed, cutting her off. His patience for divine posturing had long worn thin. He had encountered many spirits in his time and was familiar with their games. "If you want me to do your dirty work in exchange for power, just say it already." The spirit''s smile grew brighter as if pleased by his directness. She nodded and gestured toward his smartphone, which buzzed to life on its own. The screen displayed a portrait of a middle-aged woman, someone Carn recognized immediately. She was the same cougar who had attempted to seduce Han just days earlier. The divine spirit''s voice rang with a chilling serenity. "That woman may not have taken lives, but she has stolen the livelihoods of seven good men, shattering their futures and leaving them in fates worse than death. If you kill her for us, we shall reward you with a portion of holy power, commensurate with the weight of your deed." Chapter 39 I Shouldnt Have Broken the Bro Code The offer seemed fair on the surface, but Carn''s instincts screamed otherwise. His past dealings with ethereal beings had taught him one thing. They were never straightforward. There was always a hidden agenda lurking behind their seemingly innocent requests. Carn narrowed his eyes, folding his arms as he probed the spirit. "How many gold marks are we talking about? And what about any hidden conditions or restrictions you haven''t mentioned yet?" The divine spirit offered a gentle smile, raising her hand as golden threads materialized in the air, weaving themselves into a shining tapestry of interconnected strings. "Ten marks in total for the life of the sinner," she replied serenely. "As for conditions or restrictions, there are none. We simply request that you deliver justice as you did in the Stone Mausoleum." Carn''s brow furrowed. If she knew about his deeds in Aether World, it meant her connection to those events wasn''t coincidental. A suspicion took root. "Were you there when I died?" The spirit let out an unsettling giggle. "No. But we all share memories. Whatever the other divine spirits learned in that world, we know it too." He sighed, now fully aware of their collective hivemind. "I see. But let me be clear. Ten gold marks for a life isn''t enough. I want one hundred marks per innocent life. Otherwise, I''ll simply hand her over to the police." For the first time, the spirit''s expression faltered. Her elegant face twisted, darkening into a grotesque, witch-like visage with hollowed eyes and sharp teeth. Her voice echoed in a chorus of men and women, all screeching in unison, "No! That wench must die!" The sudden outburst surprised Carn. While he hated dealing with divine spirits, he had never seen one lose composure so quickly. Suspecting of the mysterious demand, Carn pressed further. "Did this woman seduce one of your incarnations or something? And if you''re so obsessed with killing her, why not ask that detective to do it instead?" The spirit''s hideous face melted away, replaced by her previous angelic serenity. She smiled as if nothing had happened. "My incarnation is a saint who will soon join the Great Will. His hands must remain pure and clean of sin. Furthermore, we are bound by the Great Will, which bars us from directly interfering with mortal freedom and free will." Carn laughed as the hypocrisy of her statement was glaringly obvious. "And yet here you are, asking me to murder someone for you. Very consistent." The light behind her eyes flickered with restrained frustration as she bellowed. "You are the one begging for our power. Therefore, we have the right to impose restrictions and conditions." Carn countered, reminding her of the unanswered questions, "You still haven''t answered my other question. What exactly did this woman do to deserve a death sentence from you? Scamming seven men isn''t enough to justify this level of obsession." The spirit''s expression soured, her patience visibly waning. When she finally responded, it wasn''t an answer but a deflection. "We can agree to your terms," she said flatly. "One hundred gold marks for the woman''s life. No further negotiation." Carn wasn''t satisfied. He pressed again, his voice unwavering. "And the real reason for her death?" The spirit''s serene mask cracked. Once again, she screeched in a chorus voice, "A lowly demon has no business in our great plans for mortals!" She silently vanished, leaving no room for further inquiries or negotiation. Carn shook his head, regretting his decision to try to negotiate with these entities. Still, I got something out of it. Information was priceless, and spending 10 silver marks to peel back the layers of Earth''s divine spirits and their petty schemes felt like a worthwhile investment. He picked up his phone, studying the portrait left behind by the spirit. A quick swipe on the screen revealed additional notes appended by his mysterious benefactors. "Jasmine Snowcreak," he muttered, reading her name aloud. The file included her home address and a list of her frequent locations. However, there were no crime records, no victim testimonies, and no detailed history to explain the divine spirits'' obsessive hatred. Carn stared at the screen, furrowing his brows. The whole thing felt off. Why would a spirit get so worked up over a small-time scammer? Shoving the thought aside, he glanced at his bedroom door, contemplating his next move. With Han out on patrol, Wong was the only person he could turn to. Though the idea of involving her felt like inviting chaos, Carn knew Wong had a network of friends and coworkers who might dig up the dirt he needed. If anyone can turn this molehill into a mountain, it''s Mom. He swung open the door, stepped into the hallway, and made his way toward the kitchen, where Wong stood at the stove. She didn''t even glance at him as he entered, but she addressed him with a flat tone. "Eh! You come out your room for what? You think you grounded for fun, ah? Three whack later. Go back, lah!" Carn grinned mischievously, holding up his phone with Jasmine''s portrait on full display. "Mom, I need your help. Can you ask your coworkers to dig up info on this woman? She tried to seduce Dad at church on Sunday." The clatter of Wong''s spatula hitting the counter reverberated through the kitchen. She spun around, eyes blazing. "WHAT YOU SAY?! SEDUCE YOUR FATHER?!" Her footsteps thundered as she stomped over, yanking the phone from Carn''s hand. She squinted at the screen, studying the photo as her lips twisted into a furious snarl. "Your father did what? Who is this bitch?!" "A single mother," Carn answered, feigning casualness while adding fuel to the fire. "She tried to cozy up to Dad. But I''ve heard from school that she''s a catfish and maybe a scammer. She probably targeted him because of his fancy van and suit." Carn conveniently left out the part where Han had rejected Jasmine outright. Betraying the Bro Code felt wrong, but he trusted that Wong''s wrath would eventually burn itself out and that Han''s innocence would come to light eventually. "Scammer bitch, catfish bitch, or single mother bitch. All are the same. Gold-digging bitches are all bitches!" She turned back to Carn, her anger momentarily replaced with maternal approval. "Good. You tell me. Grounding cancel now." Carn chuckled awkwardly. Sorry, Dad. But karma struck fast and without mercy. Wong promptly smacked him on the head with the phone and screamed in his face, "Add 20 whips to the three earlier for not telling me sooner! Now, pick the weapon. A wok, a mortar stick, a belt, a broom, an umbrella, my sandal, your father''s steel baton, or your father''s BDSM wooden spanker." Carn blinked in disbelief. "Wait, what? Dad has a WHAT?" Carn had a hundred questions about why Han had a wooden spanker and why Wong knew about it. He sighed and chose something that wouldn''t hurt him as much. "Don''t ask questions," Wong snapped. "Choose." With a resigned sigh, Carn opted for the least painful-sounding option. "Sandal, please." Wong''s lips curled into a devilish grin as she marched to the shoe cabinet. From its depths, she pulled out a size-22 wooden sandal, thick and solid like a piece of firewood. Carn''s jaw dropped. "No, no, no, no, wait, wait, wait, wait! I meant a regular sandal, not a caveman''s club!" "You should have told me sooner, lah!" Wong cackled, snatching a handhold pan as a backup weapon. "Now, turn around and lift your butt! No resisting or no dinner!" sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That day, Carn endured the wrath of both sandal and pan, receiving a total of 30 smacks10 from the iron pan and 20 from the "Sandal of Love." It wasn''t hurt, but his dignity was in shreds. Karma exists. Chapter 41 I Receive a Prophesy, Is This Real Life or Fanta Sea ECD Facility, Class-A Section The emergency underground train screeched to a halt at the exit tunnel, and Lt. General Ferdinand stormed out alongside a group of Class-A researchers. The team quickly surfaced, splitting into two groups. Non-combatant personnel evacuated to reinforced bunkers, while Ferdinand and his combat-ready entourage made a direct path to the ECD Facility''s secondary command center. The secondary command center, housed deep within a nuclear-grade shelter 10 kilometers from the facility, was designed for crisis scenarios just like this one. Ferdinand moved with precision and fury, barging into the heart of the command bridge, where rows of glowing monitors and operational consoles sprawled like the nerve center of a massive supercomputer. Ferdinand''s voice echoed through the chamber. "REPORT! What the hell is happening while I wasn''t watching?!" Inside the command center, over 200 agents operated their consoles, each focused on monitoring and controlling the ECD entities. One agent, trembling slightly, leaned into his microphone to deliver the grim update. "Sir, ECD-6677 has disappeared from its containment. It teleported to an unknown location!" Another agent interjected, "ECD-6677 reappeared inside ECD-145''s containment chamber at 16:03. Both entities disappeared together at 16:07, sir!" Chaos erupted across the bridge as more agents called out alarming reports. "ECD-8888 has overridden all major sector controls and disabled 25% of our automated defense systems! It''s demanding the return of ECD-77, or it will feed trapped staff members to ECD-4!" "Sir, the containment seals on ECD-4 are degrading rapidly! ECD-4 has begun its awakening process and is actively attempting to breach containment!" "ECD-7 has torn open a dimensional rift in its chamber! All ECD-7-1 sub-entities and isolated Class-C personnel have been relocated to its pocket dimension for safety!" "ECD-13 and ECD-207 have escaped to the surface! Warden-3 Unit was completely annihilated!" "Sir, ECD-333 has emerged on the surface and is engaging ECD-13 and ECD-207 in combat!" Ferdinand''s metallic jaw creaked under the strain, clenching his teeth. He understood the catastrophic implications of these breaches. ECD-145, in particular, was a cornerstone of the facility''s containment network. Its absence weakened the "seals" that kept numerous hostile entities subdued. "Damn it," Ferdinand growled. "At least ECD-333 and ECD-7 are on our side. We''ll need their help to stabilize this mess." Despite the chaos, Ferdinand wasn''t overly concerned about ECD-8888''s rebellion. The entity could be forced back into a hostile rift and let the entity die in there. Unfortunately, political interference from the bureaucrats made such solutions impossible. ECD-8888 was an entity that automatically excreted random raw materials, which could not be found on Earth. It was too valuable as its existence provided endless natural resources and technological advancements. As finding the missing ECD-145 and ECD-6677 might be a hurdle, Ferdinand turned his attention to the artifact division''s chief, who was responsible for a certain object. "Who''s the moron responsible for experimenting on ECD-77?" Ferdinand''s voice carried a razor''s edge. The department chief hesitated. Beads of sweat formed on his brow. "It''s Dr. Jasmine Snowcreak, sir." Ferdinand froze. His blue, cybernetic eyes narrowed into slits. "What?! That fraud bitch still around?! I thought I ordered you to kick her out!" The chief stammered. "The directive came from the Secretary of Health and the Senates, sir." Ferdinand''s composure shattered. "F-CK THAT BITCH AND THOSE BUREAUCRATS! They don''t care about containment! They just want the juice!" In a fit of rage, Ferdinand drove his fist into the bunker''s reinforced wall. A loud crack echoed through the room as the concrete fractured slightly. His human knuckles, however, fared worse. Shreds of synthetic flesh peeled back, revealing gleaming blue metallic bones and the pulsing flow of artificial blood coursing through his augmented veins. The sight silenced the room. Agents exchanged uneasy glances, and even the artifact chief stepped back in nervousness. Ferdinand''s cold, calculated fury burned brighter than ever as he stared down the bridge. "Get that damn bitch on the line. And if she starts bitching, tell her I''ll personally drop her in ECD-4''s containment chamber. Is that clear?" "Y-Yes, sir!" . . Meanwhile, in Carn''s Room Rosa materialized in Carn''s room without warning. She extended her arms, presenting a glowing golden branch full of glittering gold leaves. Carn''s eyes immediately locked onto the object, and his brow furrowed deeply. Recognition dawned on him like a cold wind. "Mother Tree''s Envoy? What''s it doing here? How did the humans of this world even come into contact with Mother Tree? I thought the Kirin Dragons protected her forest." Rosa''s voice sounded in his mind through telepathy, "According to the Akashic Grimoire, the humans of this world stole it from the royal treasury of the Brilliance Sword Kingdom. As for the details, I don''t know. That geezer only cares about sleeping these days." Carn was skeptical about this information, "Are you sure about that? Those sword fanatics don''t hand over royal heirlooms so easily. What happened to them?" "The kingdom has apparently turned into a dungeon. Either it''s in ruins, or its population has mutated beyond recognition. That''s what I think. The geezer never told me anything else." Carn chuckled, "If that''s the case, then serves them right. That''s what they get for summoning angels and stabbing us in the back." His smile faded as he shifted his focus to the branch. Carn took a deliberate step back and lowered himself to one knee. He then prayed, using Aether to speak and showing utmost respect. "I, Pebble, greet the emissary of Mother Tree. My deepest apologies for failing to recognize you earlier." The branch glowed brighter. Slowly, it floated toward Carn, hovering just above him. A resonant telepathic voice, ancient and serene, reverberated in his mind. "Well met, Demon Lord. It has been a long time." Carn tilted his head upward, "Indeed. Your Holiness, how fares the Mother?" The envoy''s voice softened. "She is well. No human nor beast can touch her." "That is a relief." The branch''s tone turned firm, "Do not grow complacent, Demon Lord. The mother has sent me a message of great importance. I specially requested your servant to bring me here so I could deliver her words to you directly." Carn''s smile faded, replaced by a grave expression. Whenever the Mother Tree sent a message, it was no trivial matter. Her warnings often foretold impending calamities or ordeals. The last time he received such a message, he underestimated it, and it cost him everything. This time, he vowed silently that he would not make the same mistake. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am ready," Carn inhaled deeply, centering himself on the heavy responsibility he knew was coming. The golden branch emitted a brilliant glow, enveloping the room in ethereal light. A melodic, feminine voice resonated within Carn''s mind. It was the voice of the Mother Tree herself. . Seven armies of corrupted might, Immortal legions, veiled in blight. Upon Earth''s soil, their shadows loom, Heralds of chaos, reapers of doom. Divine sloths, in their gilded spire, Turn blind eyes to the world on fire. They shun the bold, the hearts that fight, Yet envy heroes born in night. Join with those who dwell in shade: The Headless Knight, with blade unlaid. The Ferryman, who bridges fate, The Soul Catcher, sealing death''s gate. Detective Saint, his eyes see though, Together weave a bond anew. The sloths must wait, their wrath delay, Till death''s dark march is kept at bay. Fear not the stains on innocence pure, The blood of virtue, your path''s allure. For karma''s tide, though dark it sways, Shall cleanse your soul in judgment''s rays. When verdict calls, and truth is shown, The weight of sins shall be atoned. So walk the shadowed road with might, And face the dawn that ends the night. . The gold light faded as the branch ran out of power. It dropped to the floor and turned to gold dust, which flew into Carn''s right shoulder. Carn gritted his teeth as intense holy power coursed through his right arm. 20 gold marks 30 gold marks 405070100 200 gold marks formed a new pattern tattoo on his right shoulder! Unlike the previous gold marks that Carn had received, each line was at least an inch long. They intertwined into a web-like fabric, painting his shoulder in gold. Just like that, Carn received an unexpected blessing from Mother Tree. Chapter 42 Caught in the chaos, No escape from insanity. Rosa felt the divine energy radiating from Carn. Her golden eyes glimmered with delight, but she held her composure, refraining from kneeling as was customary to express reverence. Instead, she smiled in admiration. "You look a lot better, master!" Carn sighed, buttoning his shirt to conceal the new golden tattoo on his right shoulder. Though it was far from the impressive marks Rosa or the detective saint carried, it was enough to shield Han and Wong from the inevitable undead onslaught and their vile curses for the next two decades. Sitting at his desk, he picked up a pen and a fresh sheet of paper, recalling the prophecy that Mother Tree had delivered. For accuracy, he invoked a spell fueled by a holy mark. His balance of gold strings dwindled from 201 to 200. The power coursed through him, sharpening his memory as the words of the prophecy flowed effortlessly onto the page. As the final stroke of his pen completed the task, the spell expired. The memory of the prophecy vanished from his mind like a fleeting dream. "Whew," Carn exhaled, wiping sweat from his brow. Prophecies were never trivial matters; even the smallest misunderstanding could alter their meaning, potentially leading to disaster. Rosa, intrigued, leaned over his shoulder and began to read the ominous verses aloud. "Seven armies of corrupted might, immortal legions veiled in blight Corrupted might and immortal in blight? Undying evildoers? Sinners? Army of corruption undead legions?" she murmured, frowning as she tried to decipher the cryptic words. "Yeah, it''s definitely referring to the invasion of seven undead armies. I know the rift they''ll likely come from. But here''s the real issue. I don''t know if all seven will emerge from a single rift or if seven separate rifts will open across the world. Either way, we both know the horrors they''ll bring." Rosa''s expression darkened as her mind drifted to the past. Memories of the last undead incursion surfaced, sending a shiver down her spine. That invasion had been led by a former human hero turned Lich King, a tragic figure betrayed and murdered by his comrades. He had returned with a vengeance, commanding legions of death knights to overrun the Stone Mausoleum and steal the treasures left behind by Carn''s creator. At the time, the undead incursion forced Carn''s forces and a hero party to set aside their differences and work together. They crushed the 666 leading death knights, but the Lich King managed to escape. He later resurfaced at Bone Mountain with a new and even larger army, forcing all factions to unite against him. "That war," Rosa''s telepathic voice trembled as her PTSD kicked in, "it lasted forever." Carn nodded solemnly, "Yeah, they just kept coming back to life, and their curses rotted everything they touched. Back then, we didn''t fight just one army. We fought all human kingdoms and all 72 demon lords. Those idiots just didn''t know when to stop." He could still recall the desperate coalition that rose to meet the undead threat. Seventy-two demon lords, human kingdoms, gargoyle legions, and the Mother Tree''s Kirin Army set aside their grievances to face the Lich King. But things went to hell. Carn didn''t want to dwell on the mounting frustrations anymore. He shifted his focus back to deciphering the rest of the prophecy. The first four lines painted a grim picture of the undead legions'' invasion, which was something he had already pieced together. But the following verses were more troubling, warning him of specific entities. [Divine sloths, in their gilded spire, Turn blind eyes to the world on fire.] "Divine sloths? Sin of Sloth? What does ''in their gilded spire'' even mean?" Rosa was puzzled. Carn sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "It means they''re occupying some elevated position or a spire, likely basking in privilege and comfort. They might literally be gilded, dripping in wealth or divine glory. Sound familiar?" "Oh, those divine spirits?" She chuckled, amused by the prospect. But her laughter died as she read the next line. [Turn blind eyes to the world on fire.] Her expression darkened. "How could they?!" Carn shrugged, unsurprised. "It''s exactly what they would do." Frustration boiled within Rosa. These divine spirits, whom she once considered comrades, were now prophesied to shirk their responsibilities in humanity''s hour of need. She felt the anger bubble with nowhere to direct it. And then the next verse made things worse. [They shun the bold, the hearts that fight, Yet envy heroes born in night.] If she could, Rosa would have scratched her head in exasperation. Instead, her stone hand moved stiffly to rest atop her head as she inwardly screeched. "They hate brave mortals but get jealous when those same mortals become heroes?" Rosa''s tone was incredulous. "Sounds about right. Petty and prone to jealousy, even though they hold all the power." He shook his head and moved on to the next part. [Join with those who dwell in shade: The Headless Knight, with blade unlaid. The Ferry Man, who bridges fate, The Soul Catcher, sealing death''s gate.] "These lines are clearer," Carn murmured, though his brow furrowed. "But I can''t figure out who Mother Tree meant. Inquisitor, do you know anything about a headless knight, ferryman, or soul collector in the ECD facility?" Rosa leaned over the page, though her irritation was still evident in her slightly harsher psychic tone. "I know a dullahan. Humans call him ECD-333. No clue about the other two, though." Carn''s expression turned grim. A dullahan was technically an undead being. If ECD-333 decided to side with the undead army, it would be catastrophic. He tapped his pen against the desk, muttering, "Ferryman Ferryman" Images of the River Styx and its boatmen came to mind. Searching for clarity, he pulled out his phone and googled the term. The screen was filled with depictions of grim ferrymen navigating shadowy rivers. Carn turned the phone toward Rosa. "Recognize anyone like this?" Rosa squinted at the screen. After a minute, she snapped her fingersor tried to. Her stone hand merely clicked against her palm. "ECD-7! That guy fits the description. He loves chatting with researchers but hates other ECD entities, like me." "Why does he hate you?" "Because I ''cheated death,'' apparently. He refuses to talk to me after that. Oh, but he still has his boats! The last time I saw him, he was building tiny arks in glass bottles for his collection. They''re small when bottled, but when he pulls them out? Master, they''re MASSIVE!" Carn''s eyes twitched. "Arks?" "Yeah!" Rosa exclaimed. "He once tried to smash me with one. Full-sized. That was the day we both arrived at the facility." Carn groaned as his headache intensified. Rosa, undeterred, continued. "Oh, and he''s got this crazy spell, called Soul Departure Water. He used it on me and tried to yoink my soul out of my vessel, but it didn''t work. It did kill a few researchers by accident, though. But you know what? He brought their souls back and stuffed them into their bodies like nothing happened!" Carn pressed his fingers to his temples, taking deep breaths to steady himself. Rosa was oblivious to his growing irritation as inspiration struck her. "The soul catcher! It must be the opposite of that ferry guy, right? That should be ECD-4, the Grim Reaper girl. Remember that geezer grimoire? He sealed her with the branch''s energy." Carn paused. Something in Rosa''s tone was off. "Was sealed?" Rosa scratched the back of her head, a sheepish grin spreading across her face. "Well since I took the mother tree''s branch out, the seal might''ve, uh released." Carn''s eyes narrowed. "And?" sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rosa hesitated, "Promise you won''t get mad?" "Speak." "She''s moody. And, uh we don''t get along." Carn''s patience wore thin. "What. Did. You. Do?" Rosa sighed. "We were rivals. She collected Aether from Class-E criminals, and I worked with Class-F death row prisoners. But after new laws stopped sending criminals to the facility, she got mad and demanded a share of mine. We argued. Then, she barged into my enclosure, and the researchers freaked out and tried to kill her. She thought I ordered them to do it, and now she wants me dead." Carn facepalmed, dragging his hand down his face. A dullahan, a ferryman, and a grim reaperthree entities likely to side with the undead. "Why do I even bother?" he muttered, already anticipating the chaos to come. Chapter 43 I Wish I Could Break a Grim Reapers Neck Carn ordered Rosa back to the facility to persuade the other entities to cooperate. She left without showing her anxiety over the chaos she had already caused. By the time night fell, Han returned home exhausted. He locked the door behind him and sealed all windows as if he was afraid of something. At the kitchen table, after a quiet dinner, Wong, Han, and Carn gathered for a serious discussion. Han broke the silence with a deep sigh. He then gave Carn a meaningful look. "It seems some of the ECD''s pets have escaped. One of them must have been the stone monster at your school the one that killed your teacher." Wong raised an eyebrow and glanced at Carn. Meanwhile, Carn leaned back in his chair and snickered. "Told you it wasn''t me. Those detectives sure have a wild imagination." Han''s stare lingered on Carn for a moment, pursing his lips. He had plenty on his mind, especially Barney''s case, but he chose to keep it to himself. Instead, he shifted the conversation to the more immediate threat. "I want everyone to sleep with the lights on tonight. A dangerous monster has escaped the facility and is on a killing spree. It only appears and ambushes people in darkness. As long as there''s light, it cannot harm us." Carn raised an eyebrow, but he didn''t react further, keeping his thoughts to himself. ''Only appears in the dark? Ah didn''t Inquisitor say something about a female Grim Reaper? This reminds me that backstabbing wench?'' The corners of Carn''s mouth slightly curved up. He was amused. Wong''s face showed confusion. "Are you saying we''re dealing with some loose rift monsters?" Han nodded, "Something like that. Whatever it is, it hunts in the dark. We just need to stay vigilant until the authorities handle it." Carn exchanged a quick glance with Wong but said nothing. His mind raced with plans, knowing full well what they were up against. Yet, for now, he played along with Han''s warning, keeping his deeper knowledge about the true nature of this entity to himself. At 9 PM, Carn glanced at the clock. Humming a low tune, he calmly drew the curtains shut, sealing the room from the outside world. He locked the door with a faint click and, without hesitation, flipped the light switches off, plunging the room into darkness. Sitting cross-legged on his bed, Carn allowed the silence to envelop him. He was waiting for someone. He recalled the rumors, the tales of a certain ghostly entity that only manifested in darkness. Hours crawled by. Carn yawned and reached for his phone, its screen illuminating the room in a soft, pale light. The sudden brightness stung his eyes, and he reflexively pushed the device away, blinking rapidly. The dim glow cast a shadow that shifted with the phone''s movement. But as Carn rested the phone beside him, the shadow did not stop moving. The stillness shattered as an ominous mass emerged from the darkness, its form spreading through the room like ink spilled into water. A fluttering cloak of blackness filled the air, transforming into a towering figure cloaked in a grim reaper''s robe. The entity had no discernible face, flesh, or bonesonly a dense mass of pure, unblemished Aether shaped her being. The figure floated silently behind Carn. Her hand stretched forward, reaching for the back of his head. Carn snorted in irritation. He uttered with a voice devoid of fear. "Trying to backstab me again, Demon Lord Fleur?" The entity flinched, recoiling as if stung by the accusation. Slowly, she floated around him until she hovered in front of Carn. She then cross-legged as though she seated on an invisible throne. A portion of her robes parted, revealing an emptiness within. Her voice, raspy and laced with derision, broke the silence. "And here I thought I found prey. Who could have guessed the infamous Stone Mausoleum Guardian would be reduced to this? Stupid gargoyle, why are you so weak?" Carn smirked, his tone cutting as he replied, "The same could be said for you, Miss ''Invincible.'' Tell me, how did the Aetherless humans of this world manage to capture you?" He had already deduced the truth. Rosa''s rambling description left little room for doubt. Fleur, the rogue entity labeled ECD-4, was none other than a former Demon Lord, aka a wraith who had once governed vengeful spirits. Her greatest weakness was bright light, and Mother Tree and her branches were the bane of her existence. Fleur crossed her arms, annoyed. "None of your business, gargoyle. My turn. What are you doing here? I thought you and Ariel died together." Carn shrugged. "It just happened that I had a spare vessel. Now, my turn. I heard you and my subordinate had a misunderstanding. Care to explain?" "Misunderstanding? That stone bitch stole my Aether!" Fleur hissed, and a menacing red light flared from her unseen eyes, coalescing into twin orbs of fire glowing malevolently within the shadowy folds of her robe. Her voice dripped with disdain. "Come to think of it, you''re no different from the humans of this world now. You''re no longer the feared rogue Demon Lord of the Stone Mausoleum. You''ve got flesh, blood and fragile parents!" At the mention of his parents, Carn''s expression darkened, narrowing his eyes into cold slits. Negotiation had been his plan, but Fleur''s taunt erased any thought of diplomacy. Fleur let out a cruel cackle, ascending into the air as she conjured a jagged black sword. Its edges were wreathed in shadowy tendrils. The weapon pulsed with malicious energy as she leveled it toward Carn. "All vengeful spirits'' Aether belongs to me! Surrender every shred of it, or I''ll start killing everyone, starting with those fools hiding in the bright room of this house!" BOOM! Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, Fleur unleashed her fury. A violent spell rippled outward, shattering every light bulb in the house. Sparks flew as Carn''s phone and other electrical devices erupted. The streetlights outside flickered once before succumbing to darkness, plunging the entire neighborhood into an oppressive, shadowy void. The air grew thick as the darkness became Fleur''s domain. Carn''s smirk faded, replaced by cold fury. "You said a similar thing before you betrayed the coalition to the Lich King. Now the undead legions are back, and you''re making threats again. Do you think I''ll spare you this time, wench?!" "THEN, DIE!! YOU FOOLISH ROCK!" Fleur swung her blade, aiming to behead him in one swing. Chapter 44 I Go on a Date with a Grim Reaper In an instant, Carn''s body shimmered, transforming into a radiant gold gargoyle. Before Fleur''s blade reached him, he teleported behind her, seizing her by the neck with a grip that pulsed with divine energy. Carn''s golden form radiated holy power, a product of merging his gold and silver marks, which was a transformation designed to counter both the undead and ethereal beings. Fleur, a wraith vulnerable to such power, writhed in his grasp, unable to break free. His grip tightened. Carn growled in a low and menacing voice. "Give me one good reason to spare you. Otherwise, I''ll drain every last drop of your Aether and deal with the undead legions myself." Fleur froze. Her spectral form trembled for several reasons. First, while Carn might have appeared weaker in this world, his absurd transformation abilities and near-instantaneous teleportation remained intact. Secondly, she had underestimated his capacity to blend Aether with Holy power, which was the unique combination that Carn had developed specifically to counter entities like her and the undead legions. Even in his supposed weakest state, Carn remained her natural bane, a predator to her existence. But her immediate concern wasn''t his strength. It was his words. "What undead legions?" she murmured in confusion. Fleur had been convinced that the Lich King and his undead armies had been annihilated by Carn and the Kirin Dragoons long ago. Carn, however, had no interest in clarifying her doubts nor did he intend to ally with an untrustworthy reaper, who had just threatened to kill his parents. Without hesitation, he began injecting holy power into her ethereal body. Fleur let out a blood-curdling scream as her shadowy form briefly turned golden in the darkness. Desperate to escape, she disintegrated into smoke and fled into the night, attempting to regain her footing. But she had forgotten one crucial detailCarn''s specialties. In an instant, Carn teleported, intercepting her in the backyard. He slammed her invisible form to the ground with a force that shook the earth. "AAAAAHHHHHHH!!" The screech was so loud it reverberated across the neighborhood. Alarmed by the noise and fearing unwanted attention, Carn teleported again, dragging the grim reaper with him. They reappeared a kilometer away, atop the canopy of a gas station. The station had been closed due to the ECD lockdown, and nobody was around. Its convenience store''s lights were off. Only the dim orange glow of streetlights illuminated the main road. Holding Fleur firmly in his grasp, Carn withdrew the Holy power he had injected, halting its purification effects. His frown deepened as he observed her deteriorated state, which was far weaker than he had anticipated. The grim reaper demon lord had once been far more formidable. She was a feared entity capable of summoning countless wraiths and Aether spirits with nothing more than a thought. Renowned across realms, she was infamous for her seemingly limitless reserves of Aether and the devastation she could unleash with it. Carn suspected that something significant must have occurred to her after the day he and his nemesis, Ariel, perished together. Back then, many demon lords still roamed the realms, and they might hold answers about what transpired in the aftermath of their fateful clash. In addition, Fleur''s presence reminded Carn of the prophecy etched into his memories: [Join with those who dwell in shade: The Soul Catcher, sealing death''s gate.] The "death''s gate" mentioned might very well refer to the dimensional cracks and rifts that had plagued this world. Fleur, for all her treachery, might prove useful in sealing them. But Carn had no intention of trusting her. Determined, he injected a holy mark into her form, binding her. Then, without warning, he began extracting Aether from her ethereal body, funneling it into his own. Silver threads of Aether surged from Fleur into Carn''s left arm, materializing as glowing silver marks that spiraled around his forearm. 100 marks 200 500 and counting! Carn smirked at the sheer efficiency. This method was far faster than hunting skinwalkers, doppelgangers, or rogue criminals. With every mark, his strength inched closer to what it had been during his days as a trainee gargoyle. Fleur thrashed, sensing the Aether drain, and shrieked in rage. "PEBBLE, YOU DESPICABLE TRAITOR! HOW DARE YOU BREAK AETHER LAWS?!" "Breaking the laws or not, you brought this upon yourself, damn wench!" Carn growled, injecting another surge of Holy power into her. The flow of Aether intensified. Fleur''s screams echoed into the empty night as more of her essence was siphoned away. Her shadowy form weakened further, and her robes began to disintegrate as she lost the energy to maintain her existence. 750 marks 1,000 1,250 The extraction ended at 1,440 silver marks. While it wasn''t the pinnacle of his former strength, it was sufficient for intermediate spells and far more power than he had wielded since arriving in this world. With her Aether nearly depleted, Fleur''s form collapsed, and her robes unraveled into black dust. Though weakened to the brink of annihilation, her eyes glowed defiantly. "You may have drained me, but I''ll never die! As long as vengeful spirits exist, I''ll return! Mark my words, traitor! I''ve already memorized your parents. I''m come back and kill them first!" Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn scoffed, unimpressed by her threats. Pulling a stray penny coin from the canopy, which had been discarded by a crow or a bird, he imbued it with a Holy mark. His voice rang with authority as he chanted a sealing spell. "You''re not going anywhere. Submit yourselves therefore to God SEAL!" The coin turned gold and ascended into the air, spinning rapidly. A powerful vacuum force erupted from it, drawing in the remnants of Fleur''s black dust, her consciousness, and even her soul. The torrent of energy lasted mere seconds before the gold coin dropped back to the canopy, clinking softly against the metal. Carn picked it up and smirked. With a flick of his wrist, he tucked the coin into his wallet. "You''re useful, but only when you''re quiet." Without another glance at the desolate gas station, he teleported back home. Chapter 45 I Guess Im Somewhat of a Detective Myself Returning to his room, Carn canceled his transformation, reverting to his human form. Exhausted, he sank onto his bed, yawning. Just as he was about to call it a day, loud banging erupted from his door, accompanied by Han''s panicked shouting. "CARN! ARE YOU OKAY?!" Groaning, Carn dragged his feet to the door, mentally drained. Opening it, he found Han and Wong standing there with flashlights in their hands. Oddly, Han''s entire body emitted a faint red glow, giving him an otherworldly appearance. Carn raised an eyebrow, bemused. He couldn''t sense any Aether from his father, yet the radiance bore a resemblance to holy power in a different form. Intrigued, he asked, "Dad, do you, by chance, have a superpower?" Han scoffed, "Obviously, I''m augmented. I have a nano spinal cord and bone marrow. Anyway, are you alright?" Carn''s interest piqued. The technological advancements of this world fascinated him, and he mentally bookmarked the topic for later exploration. For now, he decided to play along. "I''m fine. Just woke up. What''s going on?" Han wasted no time explaining. "The loose entity showed up nearby. All the lights in the area are busted. For now, come with us to the basement. Hurry!" Following Han and Wong, Carn descended to the basement, which had been converted into a fortified shelter. The space was well-prepared. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shelves stocked with canned and dry food, tanks of clean water, a power generator, and a functional bathroom had been prepared for this situation. A gaming area added a touch of comfort, complete with an old couch that could seat the whole family. Han grabbed a camping flashlight from a shelf, quickly inserting batteries before flipping it on. The soft glow illuminated the room as they settled in. However, Han maintained his glowing transformation, the red light mingling with the flashlight''s beam. Curious, Carn glanced at his father and asked, "So, what exactly does your superpower do?" Han hesitated for a moment, then sighed, realizing there was no point in hiding it any longer. "I can compress and fire electric currents from my fingertips, like railgun bullets." Carn''s brow furrowed. The ability sounded oddly similar to Holy Arrow, a basic offensive spell frequently used by priests and dragoons in his past life. His curiosity deepened. "How many shots can you fire?" "About fifteen," Han replied. "Only fifteen?" Carn couldn''t hide his surprise. "Only?" Han bristled. "Listen here, you little punk. Those fifteen shots come from my own blood and flesh. If I use them all, I''ll probably die!" Carn facepalmed, unimpressed by the limitations. Compared to the Aether Church''s rookie priests, who could cast dozens of Holy Arrows without breaking a sweat, Han''s abilities felt rudimentary. Concerned, Carn silently debated whether to teach his father how to manage his artificial power or share some of his own holy energy. However, he decided against it for now. Any sudden display of unusual knowledge might attract unwanted attention, particularly from that nosy detective saint. For the rest of the night, Carn remained in the basement with his family, waiting for dawn to break. . At sunrise, the family cautiously left the shelter. Carn returned to his room, collapsing onto his bed and passing out almost immediately. When he awoke around noon, he groggily made his way to the living room, where he found Wong vacuuming the floor. Much of the furniture had been moved outside, and many appliances lay in pieces, damaged beyond repair. "Lunch is on the table," Wong said without looking up. "Help yourself. And don''t go outside." "Okay." Carn shrugged, wandering to the dining table, where a bowl of egg-fried rice awaited him. Sitting down, he sighed in relief, savoring the meal as he slowly recuperated from the previous night''s ordeal. As he ate, the gold coin in his pocket began to vibrate, and a familiar sensation rippled through him. One of his Aether marks escaped, returning to the coin. Moments later, Fleur''s voice echoed in his mind. "Release me, or I''ll kill you and your family!" Carn rolled his eyes, smirking. Pretending he hadn''t heard her, he continued eating. "FREE ME, OR I''LL SUMMON ALL WRAITHS TO YOUR LOCATION!" she screeched. Carn paused, pulling the coin from his pocket. Without hesitation, he injected a pulse of holy power into it. Fleur''s scream reverberated in his mind, causing the coin to shine brightly. Carn''s eyes darted toward the living room doorway, worried Wong might notice the commotion. Fortunately, Fleur''s voice was telepathic, inaudible to anyone but him. Relieved, Carn flicked the coin with his finger, causing Fleur to yelp in pain. The golden glow dimmed as the holy mark returned to him. He knew her threats were hollow as Fleur''s immortality wasn''t as straightforward as she liked to claim. Her supposed invincibility stemmed from a contract with Aether itself. According to the agreement, 90% of the Aether she harvested from vengeful spirits had to be donated back to nature. In exchange, Aether protected her soul, ensuring her resurrection as long as even a single mark of her Aether remained in the world. While this blessing made her nearly impossible to kill permanently, it came with a critical weakness. Her ability to regenerate depended on the Aether she absorbed from her surroundings. Life force from insects, animals, or humans was fair game. However, by depleting her reserves, Carn had effectively crippled her recovery. "You may have sealed me now, but I''ll return!" Fleur''s voice hissed. "Mark my words, Pebble. I''ll make you pay!" Carn scoffed, pocketing the coin. For now, she was subdued, and he had no intention of releasing her anytime soon. With Fleur silenced and his energy partially restored, he finished his meal and returned to his room, ready to ''correct'' the grim reaper. After locking the door behind him, Carn closed the curtains. He brought out the gold coin and injected an Aether mark to Fleur, feeding her a little. He then negotiated with her. "Speak, Fleur. Do you really not know about the resurrection of the Lich King or new undead legions?" Chapter 46 Im a Coin Collector Now Fleur resisted for as long as she could against the relentless waves of holy power coursing through her soul. For ten grueling minutes, Carn didn''t let up, injecting holy marks and tearing into her spirit like a drill piercing through a concrete road. Finally, her resolve faltered, and she screamed. "Stop, Pebble! I don''t know anything about the new Lich King or whatever legion you''re talking about!" Carn withdrew his power, though his sharp gaze didn''t waver. "Fine. Then what about the previous Lich King? After I killed him, what did you do with his remnants?" Fleur''s voice trembled with equal parts anger and desperation. "I didn''t do anything! After you cleansed the entire Bone Mountain, I lost everything! All my power, gone! I had to hide in the Sword Palace''s graveyard just to avoid being captured by those dragoons! By the time I scraped together enough strength to self-resurrect, that damned geezer in the grimoire had already trapped me!" Carn narrowed his eyes, his interest piqued. "Trapped you? What happened?" Fleur''s spectral form flickered as she hissed. "He trapped me in a page! I tried to steal his vessel, the grimoire, hoping it had the power to bring me back to full strength. Instead, he caught me and sealed me inside that rubric puzzle cube. Then he handed me over to the humans of this world!" At the mention of "geezer" and "grimoire," Carn''s thoughts drifted to Rosa. She also mentioned a mysterious entity that fit Fleur''s description. "Was the geezer''s name Akashic?" Carn asked, leaning closer. "How the hell would I know? I wasn''t paying attention!" Carn sighed, disappointed. "You? Not paying attention? You''re the type who memorizes the names of anyone who talks shit about you." Carn didn''t fully believe in her confession yet. Without warning, he sent another wave of holy power surging into Fleur, eliciting a piercing scream. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you sure you don''t know anything? Stop playing games with me, Fleur. You''ve always made a public hit list. I still remember that you even added a human kid''s name to your kill list because he picked a ripened fruit in front of your cave! It''s impossible for you not to care about the person who sealed you!" Her spectral form writhed as she screamed again, her defiance unraveling further. "I''m telling the truth! Do you think I gave a damn about that geezer''s name when that f-cking tree branch put me to sleep forwhat? A decade? A century? A thousand years?! Only Aether knows how long!" The mention of the "tree branch" caught Carn''s attention, though he masked his surprise. He silently cataloged the new information while maintaining his stoic demeanor. It was becoming clear that whoever this geezer was, they were tied to both Fleur''s downfall and Mother Tree. Carn''s expression softened just enough to mask his internal calculations. "Alright, Fleur. Let''s say I believe youfor now. But don''t think for a second that you''re off the hook." Fleur''s form flickered as her strength waned. She grumbled, "I will remember this humiliation, Pebble! I swear. No matter how long I have to wait, I''ll reap your soul and return this favor a thousandfold!" Carn smirked, flicking the gold coin in his hand. "Keep waiting, then. Once I''m done with you, I''ll bury you under Mother Tree and put you to sleep for the rest of eternity!" "BASTARD!" Fleur was enraged. She hissed once more, attempting to steal Carn''s Aether. However, his silver mark didn''t budge as she didn''t have enough Aether to siphon his energy anymore. Carn stopped the interrogation session for today. Although he still had a lot of questions to ask her, such as the method to close dimensional rifts or the prophesy''s ''Death''s Gate'', Carn kept the matter to himself as Fleur wouldn''t reveal it no matter what. He needed to soften the Grim Reaper first, and he planned to investigate this ''geezer'' entity, the ferryman ECD-7, and the dullahan ECD-333 in order. The next step would be the ECD facility. Carn tried to think of a method to infiltrate the organization. ''Should I get arrested on purpose? But that will definitely expose my real identity. Or should I transform into a gargoyle and waltz into that facility myself?'' Carn had an idea of how he would infiltrate the facility. . The afternoon of the same day, 500 meters away from Carn''s house, a commotion ensued. The ECD agents moved with precision, surrounding the quaint suburban house of Dr. Jasmine Snowcreak at sunrise. Armed explorers and augmented military personnel swept through the residence, systematically searching every room. Moments later, they emerged, escorting a disheveled Dr. Snowcreak and her daughter, Janette. Behind them, an agent in a hazmat suit carefully exited the house, carrying a metallic container that leaked faint streams of golden vapor. Two more agents followed, each gripping a sealed suitcase. Similar golden wisps escaped from the cracks in their cases. "We''ve secured Dr. Jasmine Snowcreak and her daughter," one of the agents reported into his comms device. "The packages have also been recovered." The operator''s voice crackled through the radio, commanding the officers, "Take the mother and daughter to the detention center for processing. Deliver the packages to the facility immediately." "Understood." The agents didn''t waste a second. Dr. Snowcreak was dragged by the shoulder and shoved toward one of the vehicles. Along the way, she yelled while she struggled against the firm grip of an agent. "You can''t do this! The chalice is a blessing from God! It''s the key to curing cancer, to achieving immortality! And you''re just going to lock it away in some lab because ECD-8888 told you so?!" "Shut it!" The agent shoved her head down and forced her into the backseat of the police vehicle. Despite her resistance, Jasmine was quickly overpowered. The agent slammed the door and locked her inside. Meanwhile, her daughter, Janette, watched silently with her pale and emotionless face. Without a word, she climbed into a separate car. Unbeknownst to the agents, Janette clutched a small vial of golden liquid in her pocket, which was the same mysterious substance her mother had fought so hard to protect. As the car door closed behind her, she discreetly pulled out the vial with her trembling hands as she uncapped it. The golden liquid moved as if it were alive. Without hesitation, she tipped the vial and drank its contents in one swift motion. The vehicles sped away. While most agents focused on the mother''s protests, no one noticed Janette''s action, which would soon cause a chain reaction. Chapter 47 My Next Assassination Target Has Been Arrest? The convoy split into two directions under the midday sun. Dr. Jasmine Snowcreak and her daughter Janette were escorted to a secure detention center for questioning, while the metallic container and suitcases containing the mysterious golden substance were rushed to the ECD''s high-security research facility. At the detention center, the atmosphere was tense and oppressive despite the daylight streaming in through narrow windows. Jasmine was roughly dragged into an interrogation room, and her heels scraped against the tiled floor as she resisted. Her voice echoed in the sterile halls. "You''re making a mistake! You don''t understand what you''re dealing with! That chalice could save millions! No, billions of lives!" The guards remained stone-faced, ignoring her outburst. One of them slammed the door shut with a metallic thud, leaving her alone inside the featureless room. A single fluorescent bulb overhead cast harsh shadows on the gray walls. Meanwhile, Janette sat quietly in a separate holding room, far more composed than her mother. She rested her hands on her lap, though they trembled slightly. The golden liquid she had secretly consumed earlier coursed through her veins, and she could feel its effects beginning to take hold. Glancing down, she noticed a faint golden glow flickering beneath her skin, pulsating like a heartbeat. She clenched her fists. It was working just like her mother said it would. Janette leaned back in her chair, recalling the notes and diagrams from her mother''s research, the ones she had secretly read late at night. The artifact, designated ECD-77, was an ancient chalice with enigmatic properties. Her mother had spent years studying its secrets, eventually discovering that it continuously produced a mysterious golden liquid labeled as ECD-77-7, which was the seventh substance extracted from the chalice. The liquid''s properties were miraculous. According to Jasmine''s research, ECD-77-7 could be processed into a "youth elixir," capable of rejuvenating cells and restoring a person''s youthful appearance. When injected directly into the bone marrow of individuals with augmented implants, it heightened their five senses and enhanced their physical abilities to superhuman levels. This alone made ECD-77-7 highly sought after by global elites. Unbeknownst to the authorities, Jasmine had leaked information about the substance to underground circles and sold small quantities to select buyers for astronomical prices. Through discreet cryptocurrency transactions, she had amassed billions of dollars hidden away from prying eyes. But there was another, far more dangerous aspect of ECD-77-7, one that only Jasmine and Janette knew. Consuming the liquid over seven consecutive days didn''t just enhance the body, but it also awakened latent abilities, granting the consumer unique powers that defied explanation. Janette smirked. Today marked the seventh day. By now, the effects of ECD-77-7 should begin to manifest. Her thoughts drifted to scenes from her favorite superhero movies, imagining herself soaring through the skies, bending steel with ease, or wielding telekinetic power. But as she was engrossed in her daydreams, a strange sensation overwhelmed her. Her pupils glowed, turning gold. Her vision blurred momentarily before it caught something that defied reality. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hovering before her was a floating infant with small, delicate angelic wings. It held a trumpet toy in its chubby hands. Its innocent face and tender skin resembled that of a newborn. For a moment, the sight mesmerized her, and she tilted her head in awe. "An angel?" She muttered in excitement. But then, their eyes met, and the infant''s expression twisted into a grotesque snarl. Its cherubic features distorted, revealing jagged teeth, hollow eyes, and a monstrous aura that sent shivers down her spine. "BLASPHEMY!" the baby angel screeched, and its voice resonated like a demonic growl. Before Janette could react, the creature raised its trumpet and blew. The sound that followed was not music but a sharp, ear-piercing noise, a frequency so high and grating that it felt like knives slicing through her skull. Janette screamed as an unbearable pain tore through her senses. Her ears began to bleed, followed by streams of crimson pouring from her eyes, nostrils, and mouth. She collapsed onto the table, convulsing violently. The officers stationed outside the room heard the commotion and burst in. One knelt beside Janette, checking for signs of life, while the others searched the room for any sign of an assailant. "She''s bleeding out! Call an ambulance!" one of them shouted. "It looks like she''s consumed poison!" As the room filled with frantic voices and rushing footsteps, Janette''s vision dimmed. The last thing she saw before losing consciousness was the monstrous infant disappearing in a burst of golden light. . The sudden incident brought the entire investigation to a screeching halt. Emergency responders arrived within minutes, their sirens wailing as they carried Janette''s limp body out on a stretcher. A paramedic checked her pulse and noted the faint, irregular beat. "She''s alive, but barely. We''re taking her to the ECD hospital immediately." The ECD hospital, a high-security medical facility reserved for handling sensitive and classified cases, prepared for her arrival. Doctors and nurses, all under strict confidentiality agreements, readied themselves to assess what they believed was a poisoning case. But while the ambulance was on its way to the hospital, a shadowy hand manifested within the ambulance and opened a small rift. The ghastly hand grabbed Janette''s body and pulled her into the rift right in front of the paramedics within the van. The dimensional rift then vanished. The whole process was done within a split second, leaving no room for the paramedics in the vehicle to react. When everything was over, they screamed in shock. . Because of the supernatural nature of the incident, Arthur was assigned to take charge of the case. The seasoned detective was already in a foul mood as he was still puzzled by the unresolved gargoyle case. Despite his best efforts, the entity responsible for Barney''s murder had completely vanished without a trace. Adding to his frustration was the chaos caused by negligent researchers and ECD staff who had allowed another catastrophic breach to occur. This time, however, Arthur had an ally. An entity from the ECD facility, a cooperative figure known for its prowess in subduing escaped anomalies, had volunteered to assist in reclaiming the escaped entities. The entity was a knight cloaked in black medieval armor, exuding an ominous aura. His appearance was obscured by a swirling black mist. Only the glowing golden light emanating from his eyes, visible through the slits of his full helmet, pierced the darkness around him. The pair made their way to the detention center, where Jasmine Snowcreak was escorted back into the interrogation room. Chapter 48 I Run Away From Home Jasmine''s disheveled appearance remained the same throughout the day. Her messy hair and torn sleeves reflected the struggle during her arrest. She scowled at her captors as she was roughly seated before the table. Arthur entered the room and took a seat across from her, placing a file of documents detailing her past activities on the table. The knight entity silently followed, leaning against the wall in the corner of the room with his arms crossed, imposing his presence in the room as an observer. "Hello, Miss Snowcreak." Arthur studied her briefly, noting her defiant glare and unkempt appearance. Without wasting time, he leaned forward and activated his unique ability, ensuring the interrogation would proceed without deceit or deflection. "What is your goal? Why did you steal ECD-77?" Arthur asked directly. Jasmine opened her mouth, trying to lash out at the detective, but no sound escaped her throat. Startled, she clutched her neck, confused. Arthur raised an eyebrow and scoffed, "I''m using my power, Ma''am. You can only speak the truth, and only in response to the question I''ve asked. Anything unrelated, lie, or half-truth will never come out of your throat. Also" As Arthur''s patience was thinner than usual, he lied to Jasmine, "If you don''t speak the truth within one minute, you will be muted forever. Now, please choose your words wisely or be silenced for the rest of your life." Jasmine''s glare intensified, but she had no choice but to comply due to the threat. Swallowing her pride, she took a deep breath and tried again. This time, her voice emerged. "Immortality. If you drink ECD-77-7 for seven consecutive days, you gain immortality." Arthur''s expression remained neutral as he processed the answer. He turned slightly to glance at the knight, who met his gaze and nodded, confirming the partial accuracy of the statement. The knight''s deep voice filled the room as he added the missing context of the information, "The Sacred Chalice, known in the facility as ECD-77, was once the treasure of the Kirin Kingdom, my former country. It possesses the power to grant eternal youth and enhance physical vitality, but it does not bestow true immortality. She has misunderstood its effects." Jasmine''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Impossible! That''s not what my research said!" Arthur smirked and leaned back on his chair, "It seems you''ve been working with incomplete information, or perhaps you had another ulterior motive. Speak, what are your other goals?" Jasmine gritted her teeth. Instinctively, she tried to hurl insults at Arthur, but her words refused to form. Her throat tightened, and she choked on silence, coughing violently as she struggled for breath. After a few moments, she regained her composure, biting her lip hard enough to draw blood. Fear and desperation clouded her expression as she finally confessed. "I''ve made a pact with the devil." Arthur''s brow furrowed at her revelation. The knight standing in the corner stiffened, and the golden glow in his eyes brightened. Arthur leaned forward and continued with the interrogation. "Who is the devil? What kind of deal did you make?" Jasmine hesitated but confessed with her trembling voice, "He appeared one night when I was gathering research materials at the Florida Rift "Bone Mountain". An entity found me there and offered me a deal. He wanted the chalice and its gold fluid. In exchange, he promised me superpowers, eternal life, and wealth." Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The knight''s eyes flared brighter, and a faint hum of suppressed energy emanated from his armored frame. Though visibly enraged, he remained silent, restraining himself. This information was tied to the entity that had ended his mortal life and cursed him to an existence as an undead knight. Arthur pressed further, "Who is this ''devil''? Be specific." Jasmine trembled, the memory clearly haunting her. Her knees shook, and her foot tapped uncontrollably against the cold floor. "It was a talking skeleton. It called itself Lich King." . . That night, Han insisted that everyone sleep in the basement as a precaution against the escalating dangers outside and last night''s entity. The newly installed electric system powered bright lights that bathed the room in an artificial sense of safety. The family crowded onto three airbeds, trying to make the best of the cramped quarters. Carn, however, couldn''t sleep amidst the group. He excused himself, heading to the basement bathroom. After splashing cold water onto his face, he stared into the mirror, looking at his reflection. He then muttered. "I''m running out of time. I can''t be trapped like this." His thoughts drifted to the impending threat. The seven undead legions were destined to rise from dimensional rifts. Every passing moment wasted in hiding felt like a betrayal of his mission. But escaping wasn''t simple. His family might be implicated in the future messes that he would make. Should he get arrested on purpose? Sneaking out without his family noticing? None of it seemed feasible without consequences for his family. Then his mind wandered to the prophecy, the cryptic verses etched into his memory: [Fear not the stains on innocence pure, The blood of virtue, your path''s allure. For karma''s tide, though dark it sways, Shall cleanse your soul in judgment''s rays. When verdict calls, and truth is shown, The weight of sins shall be atoned. So walk the shadowed road with might, And face the dawn that ends the night.] He sighed, "Maybe I already know the answer. It just feels wrong." Leaving the bathroom, Carn tiptoed past his sleeping family. Wong and Han were sound asleep. Carn''s chest tightened as he looked at them. Steeling himself, he headed upstairs to his room, where he sat at his desk and began writing a note. "Sorry, Mom. Sorry, Dad," he murmured as he wrote. "Let''s meet again after the Undead Covid Outbreak, okay?" . At 4 a.m., Carn slung a backpack over his shoulders, filled with spare clothes and survival tools. He crept into the hallway. But Wong was already in the living room, waiting for him. She was seated on the couch with her phone in hand. She glanced at her son and flipped on her American accent. "Are you planning to kill that woman?" Chapter 49 I Watched too Much Cartoons That I Sneak into Single Mothers House to Steal a Bone Carn let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head. "No. I''ve got something more urgent to handle." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wong''s eyes narrowed as she crossed her arms, "What are you trying to achieve, exactly?" Carn hesitated. Realizing there was no way to sugarcoat the truth, he opted for honesty. "I received a prophecy. Seven massive undead legions will emerge from dimensional rifts and invade this world next year, probably starting at Christmas. One will definitely appear in Wuhan, China. The others I don''t know. But I have to be there to stop them." "You''ve been watching too many cartoons. Go back to sleep." Wong raised her eyebrows and shook her head in disappointment. She turned, heading back toward the basement. Over her shoulder, she added, "If you''re dead set on leaving, fine. Whatever you do, don''t get caught. And come back home alive." Carn stood in silence, her nonchalant dismissal stinging more than he cared to admit. When her footsteps faded, he bowed deeply toward the empty hallway, his voice a whisper carried by resolve. "I''ll be back." . The night was quiet when Carn stepped outside. He gently locked the front door, ensuring no noise betrayed his departure. The street was cloaked in shadow as the nearby streetlights remained broken. Darkness blanketed the houses in the neighborhood. Carn looked up, spotting a CCTV camera mounted on a street sign a few meters away. Thanks to the power of the grim reaper, the device was broken. He sighed, relieved that no one but his parents would know he had left the house at this time. Spending a silver mark, Carn teleported 500 meters, reappearing on the rooftop of Jasmine''s house. From his vantage point, he scanned the area. The house was surrounded by yellow police tape, sealing the perimeters. The windows were dark, and the street was deserted. Not wasting time, Carn teleported directly inside. The house was in chaos. Every room had toppled furniture, opened cabinets, and random debris scattered across the floor. The plush carpet in the hallway was stained with footprints of ECD agents. Carn''s eyes narrowed as he inspected the scene. It was clear Jasmine wasn''t here, and the authorities had already seized most of the evidence, such as computers, flash drives, documents. But there had to be something left behind. He couldn''t leave empty-handed. Drawing on his Aether reserves, Carn began a deeper search, scanning for hidden compartments, concealed doors, or buried safes. His effort paid off when his senses picked up on a faint distortion beneath the marble kitchen counter. Kneeling, he pried apart the sleek surface with his enhanced strength, revealing a 17-inch black safe embedded in the ground. The moment the safe was exposed, a green mist seeped through the seams. Carn flinched, instinctively summoning a barrier of Aether to shield himself. The acrid, foul-smelling haze was unmistakable. Undead fog. "What the hell did that woman get herself into?" he muttered, glaring at the safe. "Why does she have an artifact of the Lich King?!" Without wasting another moment, Carn drove his hands into the safe, ignoring the keypad and brute-forcing it open. The metal creaked and groaned before bending under his strength, revealing a single item within. There was a bone ring in there. The artifact emitted an even denser fog as if it were alive, spreading malevolence into the air. The gold coin in Carn''s pocket began to heat up, and Fleur''s voice burst forth in alarm. "The Ring of the Lich King?! What the hell is it doing here?!" "That''s what I want to know!" Carn shot back, gripping the ring cautiously. How in the world did Jasmine, a regular human in this dimension, get her hands on this? Puzzle pieces began to align in his mind. The divine spirits'' insistence on Jasmine''s death suddenly made sense. This wasn''t just about her petty crimes or frauds. She had colluded with the Lich King. And that crime alone was more than enough to condemn her to death. Carn''s heart sank as he pieced together the potential plan of the new Lich King. If he had left the bone ring untouched, its accumulating aura of death could have acted as a beacon, tearing a dimension rift open above Jasmine''s house. Such an event would have unleashed unimaginable catastrophe, and his parents, just a few blocks away, would have been the first casualties. He steeled his resolve. To prevent the Lich King from gaining a foothold in his neighborhood, Carn realized he had no choice but to purify the artifact. The process would cost him dearly, but protecting his family and the world outweighed the price. Without hesitation, he focused his energy and began channeling his holy power into the ring. A radiant gold light enveloped the cursed artifact as the power of purification clashed with the green force within. The bone ring resisted fiercely, greedily devouring his gold marks. 1 mark 2 5 10... The energy kept flowing, and the artifact showed no sign of yielding. Sweat beaded on Carn''s forehead, but he pressed on, unwilling to falter. The struggle continued until he had spent a staggering 100 gold marks. Finally, the green haze dissipated, and the ring''s malevolent aura faded. Its grotesque, bone-like structure transformed into a gleaming gold ring that radiated divine light. Carn exhaled deeply and wiped his sweat drops on his face with his sleeve. He picked up the purified ring, turning it over in his hands. The ring had transformed into a holy artifact, now containing roughly 50 gold marks worth of purified holy energy. Carn could have recycled it, regaining half of the energy he had sacrificed to cleanse it, but that wasn''t its most valuable potential. A devious grin spread across his face. "If I remember correctly, those divine spirits can breathe life into holy artifacts, birthing a new spirit. Heh. What a disgusting breeding method. Looks like it''s time to deal with those lazy sloths again." As he mused over the implications, the air in front of him manifested a gold mass, breaking his train of thought. A cherubic figure materialized with an exaggerated fashion. The same infantile angel he''d grown to despise hovered before him, and its plump cheeks puffed out in a smug, self-satisfied grin. The baby-like spirit''s beady eyes fixed greedily on the ring in Carn''s hand. "Well done purifying that cursed object," it chirped. Without warning, it brought the trumpet to its lips and blasted a triumphant note directly into Carn''s ear, clearly aiming to cause discomfort. Carn flinched slightly, scowling as the sound rang through the room. "What the hell is your problem, you oversized toddler?" Ignoring his complaint, the spirit''s expression shifted, and its voice turned cold and commanding. "Now, hand it over. I shall store it safely, far from mortal hands." Chapter 50 Im Now a Crypto Investor, Probably Carn raised an eyebrow. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, he slid the purified ring onto his middle finger and folded the rest of his fingers, leaving only the middle one upright. "Here''s the deal. Give me a thousand holy marks for the trouble, or go f-ck yourself." The cherubic spirit''s expression twisted into something grotesque. Its rosy cheeks darkened, and its bright eyes turned crimson, filled with rage. Rows of jagged fangs replaced its serene smile, transforming it into a monstrous visage. "Give it here, demon, or we will destroy your soul! You''ll never be reincarnated again!" Carn remained unfazed, smirking as he crossed his arms. "Try it. I''d love to see how Mother Tree deals with you lazy-ass bastards." The spirit snarled. Enraged, it raised its trumpet and blew another blast. This one was meant to be a soul-shattering noise! The sound reverberated through the room, potent enough to put anybody nearby comatose like what it did to Janette. But Carn stood firm, unaffected. His dual affinity for Aether and divine power rendered the attack useless. Realizing its display of force was futile, the spirit grudgingly negotiated as it still wanted to create another divine being. "100 gold marks. That''s all you get." Carn chuckled, shaking his head. "I risked my life purifying this thing. Do you think 100 gold marks is fair? It took me more than that just to cleanse it. 1,000 marks, or I''ll pass the ring to Mother Tree''s emissary." "You''re too greedy, demon scum!" "If you don''t like it, maybe you should try doing your job for once! Oh, wait. You would probably waste more than a thousand marks if you tried. After all, you sloth never bother practicing with your own power." The spirit was offended. It screeched once more, "YOU ABOMINABLE SCUM! YOU WANNA DIE?!" Carn stepped forward, smirking. "Bring it on, you little shit. You think you''re invincible? Try me. See how far that trumpet gets you." The two locked eyes in a tense standoff, the air between them crackling with unspoken animosity. The infant spirit''s tiny shoulders eventually slumped, and it let out an exaggerated sigh of defeat. "Fine. 500 gold marks." Carn''s expression didn''t waver. "1,000." "600." "1,000, nonnegotiable." His voice was firm, unyielding, and filled with quiet confidence. The spirit groaned in frustration. Spending 1,000 gold marks was a bitter pill to swallow. But deep down, it knew Carn was right. Had it attempted to purify the cursed artifact itself, it would have burned through far more than 1,000 marks. Without a physical body or proper medium, the divine spirits suffered from severe energy leakage whenever their power interacted directly with hostile entities. That inefficiency was why they preferred delegating such dangerous tasks to their mortal incarnations or proxies. "Fine. 1,000 marks." The spirit finally conceded. A golden light radiated from the tiny being as it reluctantly transferred its divine energy. Threads of glowing gold poured into Carn''s right arm, weaving intricate patterns across his skin like a celestial tattoo. Carn stood still, patiently waiting for the transfer to complete. He could feel the surge of holy power coursing through him, bolstering his reserves. Only when the last strand of divine energy settled into his body did he remove the purified ring from his finger. Without a word, he flicked it toward the spirit. The infant caught the ring in its small hands. Finally, its smug smile briefly returned to its face. But when it glanced back at Carn, its expression twisted into a venomous glare. "I''ll remember this humiliation, demon!" it hissed, seething as usual. Carn rolled his eyes, waving his hand and chasing it away. "Yeah, yeah. Go home and suck your mama''s tits, you little shit." "You" It raised its tiny trumpet as though preparing to summon a weapon. But with the purified artifact now in its possession, it reluctantly refrained from escalating the situation. The artifact''s safety was more important than settling its grudge. With one final hateful glare, it vanished in a flash of radiant light, taking the ring with it. The oppressive tension lifted, and Carn exhaled deeply. The night''s events hadn''t gone exactly as planned. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jasmine remained missing, and the trail to his original mission had gone cold. Fortunately, the outcome wasn''t a total loss as the potential undead outbreak in the area had been thwarted. More importantly, he now had roughly 1,100 gold marks of divine energy at his disposal. But it was far from enough. He needed more Aether and divine power. As the clock struck 4:30 AM, Carn knew time was slipping away. He turned to leave, planning to head home and dig deeper into the tangled mess later. However, as he took a step forward, his shoe nudged something small that tumbled from the marble kitchen counter with a faint clink. Carn crouched down to pick up the object, holding it up to the dim light. It was a flash drive, though it didn''t seem ordinary. As he inspected it, he noticed two buttons and a distinct logo on the device, giving away its true nature. "A hardware wallet?" Carn''s lips curled into a smirk. He recognized it as a cryptocurrency hardware wallet, a tool popular among crypto investors for securely storing digital assets. Such devices were highly secure, requiring both physical possession and complex keys to access their contents. Curious, Carn returned to the marble counter and examined the hidden compartment that he had uncovered earlier. His hands worked methodically, breaking apart the remaining structure. His patience was rewarded when he found a folded piece of paper tucked inside, containing a set of handwritten keys and passwords. "Free bitcoins? Don''t mind if I do." He chuckled, pocketing both the wallet and the paper. While Carn wasn''t well-versed in cryptocurrency, he figured his mother could help him access whatever riches might be inside. Satisfied, Carn teleported home, leaving the shattered remnants of the counter behind. . Morning By the time dawn broke, Carn and Wong resumed their daily routines as though the prior night''s events hadn''t happened. Carn shredded the corny goodbye letter that he had hastily written last night, cringing at the overly sentimental words. Meanwhile, Arthur, his assistants, and Jasmine arrive at Jasmine''s house, continuing their investigation into her connections with a mysterious elite group and the enigmatic entity known as the "Lich King." Their primary goals were to retrieve the ledger, secure the cryptocurrency hardware wallet, and contain the dangerous artifact that the Lich King had entrusted to her. Stepping into the house, Arthur immediately noticed the destruction. The kitchen counter was in shambles, and the hidden container beneath it was exposed. His sharp eyes scanned the area, noting the signs of intrusion and the lack of key evidence. Grinding his teeth, Arthur turned to Jasmine, who stood behind him. Her complexion had turned ghostly pale, realizing that she had lost everything. "T-The artifact My wallet" she stammered. Arthur''s brow furrowed, his tone sharp. "Did you tell anyone about the artifact? Anyone at all?" "N-No one! Not even my daughter knows about it!" Jasmine''s voice cracked. Chapter 51 That “L” Detective Comes After Me Again. Am I That Bad as Kira? Arthur scrutinized Jasmine''s pale, trembling face, searching for even the faintest hint of deceit. His gaze then shifted to the destruction before him. The counter had been shattered with precision, and the hidden safe was expertly pried open. This was no random robbery. Someone had been here, and they knew exactly what to take. Arthur remained silent for a moment, piecing together the clues with methodical calculation. Finally, he muttered under his breath. "This isn''t some random break-in. Someone knew about your kiddy artifact. This was the work of a professional or an experienced explorer. We might have a kiddy mole in the military or the ECD." Jasmine shuddered, "T-Then, what do I do?! The Lich King said I was supposed to keep it until the promised day! If it''s gone, he''ll kill me!" Arthur turned to her, looking at her in disgust, "You''re terrified of a faraway entity in another dimension, but you had the balls to become the enemy of the state? I''m f-cking astonished, woman!" "I-I was blinded, okay?! I didn''t know!" Arthur shook his head, exhaling in frustration. This was not the time to argue with someone so short-sighted. He turned instead to the towering black knight standing silently by the door. "Sir Gawain, thoughts?" Gawain, the enigmatic ECD-333, stepped forward. He gestured toward the ceiling and the adjacent room, and his glowing eyes tracked the traces of Aether left behind. His deep voice echoed in the kitchen. "I sense remnants of teleportation magic. Someone used it to enter through the rooftop and descend into the living room." Arthur''s brow furrowed. The memory from Barney''s unsolved case stirred in his mind. "Teleportation magic? Are you sure?" "No doubt. The Aether is pure and crystal clear. Unlike your world''s faulty imitations, this magic belongs to someone from my world." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur''s eyes gleamed with intrigue. "You''re saying you know this infiltrator? Any suspects?" Gawain nodded solemnly. "The aura is unmistakable. It matches the techniques used by the Gargoyles of the Stone Mausoleum. Those demons, the Stone Judge, and their master are known for such magic. This infiltrator might have ties to them." Arthur stroked his chin thoughtfully. He thought of Carn, "Interesting. Is it possible those gargoyle demons can shapeshift into humans?" "Unlikely. Gargoyles typically have rigid petrified humans like the Stone Judge or hulking masses of living rock. The ones who can mimic humans are slimes under the command of Demon Lord Pebble. You humans call them ''doppelgangers.''" Arthur''s smirk widened, "So, what are the chances a doppelganger has mastered this teleportation magic?" "Zero. Teleportation is a signature ability of Demon Lord Pebble himself. Only those he created or directly transformed can wield it." Arthur''s tone shifted to an edge of suspicion. "And what about this demon lord ''Pebble''? Could he shapeshift or transform himself?" Gawain paused, uncertain. His memory was patchy. He had died as a dragoon during a coalition campaign, betrayed and beheaded by a human king who had sold his soul to the Lich King. His comrades later rescued his soul, but parts of his knowledge had been permanently lost due to the Lich King''s brainwashing spells. "I cannot say for certain. I''ve never seen him shapeshift, but it''s possible. Demon Lord Pebble was known for having an amicable relationship with the mimic slimes, so he may have learned such abilities." Arthur grinned slyly. "So, you''re telling me there''s a chance. That''s all I need." "Yes." Arthur clapped his hands, excited. He stomped out of the house, barking orders to the waiting team outside. "Alright, listen up, kiddies and gentlemen! We have a fresh lead! Mobilize all ECD units immediately! We have a possible Hostile Class entity operating in this vicinity. No warrants! No red tape needed! This is an emergency! Move it!" Gawain hurried after Arthur, "Arthur, what are you doing? The priority is securing the Lich King''s artifact before it can be used against us!" Arthur spun around, revealing his obnoxious smirking face, "Oh, don''t worry, Sir Gawain. That''s exactly what I''m doing. Thanks to you, I''ve got enough evidence linking this infiltrator to my unsolved case. That little brat might be the guy we''re looking for. Let''s move!" With that, Arthur led the charge. . Carn winced, scratching his butt after going through the "Whacking Ritual", which was a consequence of sneaking out the previous night. Despite the itchiness, he handed the hardware wallet and the accompanying sheet of keys and passwords to his mother. Wong accepted the items with her usual no-nonsense attitude, hooking the wallet up to one of her disposable laptops. She deftly navigated the manufacturer''s software, typing on the keyboard like a League of L*gend player. In no time, she accessed Jasmine''s cryptocurrency account. A wicked grin stretched across her face as the numbers came into view. "Aiyaaaa! A thousand bitcoins? This bitch scammed so many men, ah!" Carn, standing behind her, whistled low. He vaguely recalled the Bitcoin price peaking in November 2021 at over $60,000 per coin. However, in their current timeline and economic climate, he wasn''t sure if it still held the same value. "So, how much can we get from this?" Wong shrugged, "I no Bitcoin expert, lah. You ask the wrong person." "But I thought you were a tech genius?" "I master forensic, not tech forensic, lah!" "But you just cracked the codes!" "Anybody with half a brain who can do chimpanzee block puzzles can assemble computers and type passwords, lah!" "Sure, anybody can assemble a computer, but that doesn''t mean it will work." "If you stupid and f-ck up the parts, obviously, it won''t work, lah!" Wong collected the hardware and the laptop, planning to fiddle with the crypto account later. She turned around and changed the subject, "Anyway, did you kill da bitch?" Carn smirked. "She got arrested, it seems. By the time I got there, her house had already been ransacked." Wong''s grin widened. "Serve her right. Anyway, next time you sneak out at night, write me a memo where you go, ah? You wanna play Batman, Jackass the Ripper, or Backshot Ripper, make up your mind and tell me first." Carn laughed. "Yes, ma''am. Anyway, now that I''ve brought you what, several million dollars? Can I get a bigger allowance?" Wong scoffed, "I convert Bitcoin to money first. Allowance later." Carn sighed, mildly disappointed, but overall satisfied with his last night''s haul. He spent a little more time chatting with his mother before retreating to his room. . . The tranquility of the day shattered that afternoon. A low, mechanical hum filled the air as armored vehicles rolled into the neighborhood. Armed agents fanned out across the street. Overhead, two combat helicopters circled like predators, casting shadows over the area. At the forefront of the gathered forces, Arthur stood with his entourage, flanked by Gawain and a squad of elite ECD agents. Arthur raised a loudspeaker and yelled. "CARN YUNHO! WE HAVE SURROUNDED THE PERIMETER! COME OUT IMMEDIATELY!" Chapter 52 Im Sorry. Ive Lost It. YOLO, It Is. As Han was at work, Wong stepped outside to investigate the commotion. The sight sci-fi-grade guns, rifles, and even a tank turret were pointed directly at her home was enough to make Wong''s inner Karen blood boil. She wasted no time unleashing her fury, bellowing. "Who is in charge here?! Do you know who I am? Do you know who my father is?!" The sheer force of her voice momentarily stunned the assembled agents. Even Arthur hesitated, raising an eyebrow at the audacity of the Asian Karen storming onto the scene. Some agents exchanged uneasy glances, whispering among themselves. A few recognized Wong and quickly gestured for her to stand down, afraid of making a scene with someone of her stature. A female agent in SWAT gear hurried over to Wong, whispering urgently, "Wong, we received a mobilization order from a Class-A elite. He claims your son is a doppelganger in disguise." Wong''s eyes widened in shock before narrowing dangerously. "What you say?!" she hissed, her voice like a whip. "My son did what?! My son a good boy! He din'' do nothing!" The agent tried to calm her, speaking in hushed tones. "That''s why you should cooperate. If we can''t find anything suspicious about your son, you can sue the ECD later. I''ll even get my husband to handle your case, okay?" Wong shot her friend a withering look. "Your husband too expensive lawyer, lah!" The agent smiled faintly. "I''ll ask him not to charge you a cent." "Good," Wong snapped, crossing her arms. "We sue ECD into BAB." "BAB?" "Broke-Ass-Bitch! Let''s go." "" Shaking her head but unable to suppress a small grin, the agent backed off. Wong stormed back inside, muttering under her breath as she called for Carn. . Upstairs, Carn had already peeked through his window, attracted by the unmistakable hum of helicopter rotors and the loud engine of an Abraham tank. His expression soured further at the sound of Arthur. "That ''Kiddy L'' again? What kind of f-cked up fantasy is he chasing this time?" Despite his annoyance, Carn couldn''t help but grudgingly respect Arthur''s detective prowess. He had covered his tracks meticulously, leaving no obvious physical trail. Yet somehow, Arthur had managed to piece together fragments of evidence to track him down. Still, Carn couldn''t decide if this was a product of the detective''s sheer skill, dumb luck, or blind obsession. Either way, it left him little choice but to confront the situation head-on. Sighing deeply, he followed Wong''s call and headed downstairs. Together, they exited the house, stepping into the tense atmosphere outside. The moment Carn appeared, dozens of weapons aimed at him, and the hum of helicopter engines seemed to grow louder. Arthur''s voice crackled over the speaker again, "Kiddy Carn Yunho, you might have outsmarted me last time, but your trickery won''t work against me anymore! Surrender obediently, or we will use whatever means necessary to destroy you!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn''s frustration boiled over into a mild rage as he locked eyes with Arthur. His fingers twitched with the urge to snap the detective''s neck. Fortunately, something attracted his attention before he lost his patience. Amidst the crowd of MPs, five sources of crimson haze caught his attention. One of the individuals emitted an especially dense haze, housing 50 vengeful souls. Carn''s hunger for Aether surged. The temptation was maddening. His gaze fixated on one of the agents, imagining the energy he could harvest. Kill them? Spare them? What to do? As Carn wrestled with his decision, the corner of his eyes caught a presence of a towering black knight in the crowd. Carn flinched, assessing the new threat. The knight radiated a strange aura of an undead fused with divine power, which shouldn''t be possible. "An undead knight with holy power? What kind of sorcery is this?!" Before Carn could process further, his attention was drawn to a female divine spirit floating above Arthur. Her lips curled into a mocking smile. Slowly, deliberately, she dragged a finger across her neck, taunting him. "Someone''s getting arrested. Oh, wait. They''re gonna arrest your family too for colluding with the Lich King," taunted the divine spirit. Carn''s patience shattered. His Aether surged as he focused on the five individuals emitting crimson haze. Channeling his power, he activated an advanced telekinesis spell. Silver marks flickered and vanished, fueling an invisible force that targeted the agents. 50 silver marks had been expended. Feigning innocence, Carn raised his hands and dropped to his knees on the front yard. His voice rang out, steady and clear. "I surrender. Don''t hurt my family." The agents collectively exhaled and tension died down. However, five among their ranks stiffened. With a grotesque crack, the necks of all five twisted 360 degrees, spinning unnaturally before their lifeless bodies crumpled to the ground. The crimson haze dissipated as Aether surged toward Carn, replenishing his reserves. He calculated the return. 50 silver marks spent, 70 gained. It wasn''t the most efficient trade, but it satisfied his need to lash out and simultaneously taunt Arthur. Carn smirked, suppressing a chuckle as he mocked Arthur internally. ''Since you insist on playing ''L,'' let me show you how a real Kira operates without the notebook. Let''s see how you''ll pin this on me.'' He glanced back at the undead black knight, testing him. However, the black knight seemed smarter than Carn had imagined. He shouted, "CALL THE MEDICS! MAN DOWN!" The agents erupted into chaos. "AGENT 572 ISN''T BREATHING!" "RICO-20 IS DOWN!" "SAM-6 IS UNRESPONSIVE!" "BRAVO-2! BRAVO-2! REPORT!" The tension reignited, snapping back like a coiled spring. Carn calmly raised an eyebrow, observing Arthur and the black knight, who remained hidden at the rear of the group. "Mister Detective," Carn called out, "While you obsess over my supposed crimes, why not take a moment to investigate your own men or loose ECD entities. This place is still dangerous to roam about, no?" Arthur''s lips pressed into a thin line, but before he could respond, Gawain sprang into action. The knight surged forward, drawing his longsword. Without hesitation, he swung for Carn''s neck. Carn didn''t flinch. But Wong did. Reacting with maternal instinct, Wong threw herself in front of her son, wrapping him in a protective embrace. She turned her back to the knight, screaming, "DON''T HURT MY SON!" Gawain hesitated for a fraction of a second, but his momentum carried through. The sword grazed Wong''s back, leaving a shallow but bloody wound. The sight of his mother''s blood pushed Carn over the edge. Rage consumed him, and the facade of surrender shattered. Blood splattered onto Carn''s face, seeping into his vision. His previously contained anger ignited into a blazing inferno. Carn roared in fury. "SINCE YOU ASKED FOR IT, DON''T BLAME ME FOR BEING HEAVY-HANDED!" A surge of Aether exploded from his body as he prepared to unleash unrelenting devastation. The game of feigned innocence was over. Carn was done playing nice. Chapter 53 I Become the Enemy of the State Gawain faltered. Overwhelmed by the guilt of harming an innocent bystander, he extended his hand, attempting to heal Wong. His voice was filled with remorse, "I''m sorry, I" Carn ignored the knight''s apology. He infused his fist with a concentrated burst of Aether. Without hesitation, Carn drove his fist into Gawain''s stomach. *BOOM* The impact caved in the knight''s plate armor, sending him staggering five steps back. The struck area turned gray as the petrification curse of Carn''s Aether Fist spread across Gawain''s armor. Within two seconds, the entire suit, except for his helmet, was turned to stone. Gawain roared, resisting the curse from reaching his soul. His body erupted in a surge of holy power. The stone armor encasing him shattered, revealing a headless humanoid mass of black fog. The disembodied helmet floated above him, reconnecting with his shoulders as if guided by an unseen force. The shattered stone fragments transformed into black armor shards, which reassembled themselves around Gawain, reforging his protective shell. Carn narrowed his eyes, recognizing the complexity of Gawain''s undead nature, his holy power, and his apparent immunity to the petrification curse. This wasn''t an opponent he could dispatch quickly or recklessly. Prioritizing his mother''s safety, Carn wrapped his arms around Wong and activated his teleportation spell. In a flash, they vanished from the scene. - After Carn''s abrupt retreat, Gawain groaned, dropping to one knee as the previous punch almost shattered his soul. His glowing helmet tilted toward the crowd as he shouted orders. "The entity has teleported away! He''s heading northwest, 550 meters! Move out!" The hunter teams snapped back to attention, scrambling into action. APCs and vans roared to life as agents boarded, following Gawain''s directions. Helicopters above shifted formation, their rotors slicing through the air as they adjusted course to pursue Carn. Arthur, who had been silently observing, stepped forward. His narrowed eyes glinted with satisfaction as he addressed Gawain. "So, what''s your verdict? Is that kiddy brat the infamous demon lord?" Gawain scoffed, straightening to his full height. "There''s no mistaking it. That petrification curse and the force behind his punch those belong to Demon Lord Pebble. Your suspect is him." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur''s face lit up with a triumphant grin. He spread his arms wide and turned to the surroundings, gloating about his victory. "HEAR THAT, KIDDY CARN?! YOUR COVER IS BLOWN! THIS IS MY WIN!!" Gawain''s helmet turned slightly toward Arthur for a moment, and he shook his head in disapproval. The knight sighed internally at the detective''s self-serving bravado. His gaze shifted toward the five agents Carn had killed earlier. Their bodies lay motionless, stripped of the corrupted Aether that had once plagued them. From the start, Gawain had long sensed their corruption. He could have acted against them himself, but he had chosen to respect the jurisdiction of this world''s laws. Now, after witnessing Carn''s ruthless act, he couldn''t help but feel conflicted. Was Carn still the same benevolent demon lord who had fended off corrupted human hero Ariel and rescued the Kirin Kingdom, the Mother Tree, and the dragoons from the cunning humans? There were two sides to this story, and both bore the responsibility for their actions. Gawain couldn''t deny the chaos that was initiated by Carn, but he also recognized the provocations and misunderstandings that had led to this point. Deep down, Gawain believed that reconciliation was still possible. If his apology and dialogue could clarify the misunderstandings, perhaps Carn might even be convinced to join their cause. Contemplating this, Gawain turned to Arthur and issued a cautious warning. "I think we''ve made a mistake. Let''s stop the pursuit and leave him be for now. If we sit down and have an honest discussion, we might still correct this misunderstanding, and perhaps convince him to join our side." Arthur paused mid-step and slowly turned to face Gawain. He placed a finger against his cheek, pushing it upward to exaggerate the expression into something unsettlingly cheerful. "No. A dangerous existence like him needs to be contained or destroyed for the peace of the world. And let''s be clear, YOU, and I mean, YOU made a mistake. Who asked you to strike first? It was your fault for escalating the situation without my consent, wasn''t it? YOU injured the woman. Not ME!" Gawain remained silent, accepting the blame. Still, Arthur''s tone annoyed him. Arthur''s smile widened, "Oh? No response? Then who asked you to send my men charging after him? Call some of them back right now! I want his house searched, and I want that corrupted artifact!" A flicker of something dangerous crossed Gawain''s eyes. He took a step closer to Arthur, leaning down so their faces were nearly level. His voice dropped to a growling snarl. "Don''t take my aid for granted, human. I''m helping you because the Lich King and his undead legions threaten this world, not because I''m some lapdog to follow your orders." Arthur''s expression shifted, his smug confidence faltering for the first time. A steely glint replaced the mockery in his eyes, and his tone turned ice-cold. "Deflecting, heh? You monsters are all the same. You think you''re untouchable because of your power. But let me remind you, Gawain, you''re not the only one wielding divine power." As Arthur spoke, a gold figure emerged behind him. The female divine spirit, ethereal and radiating an unnerving energy, wrapped her arms around Arthur''s shoulders, leaning possessively into him. She sneered at Gawain in disdain as she kissed Arthur''s cheek. Gawain''s frown deepened. The sight of the divine spirit clinging to Arthur struck him as both disturbing and repugnant. It wasn''t just her presence, but it was the obnoxious dynamic between them that fell out of place. Their intimate exchanges implied one thing. They were in a relationship. Disgusted by the relationship between a spirit and a cocky human, Gawain scoffed and turned away. "I''m leaving. I won''t be working with you anymore." Arthur let out a bark of laughter, dismissing Gawain, "Suit yourself. I''ll call for ECD agents to pick you up. Honestly, I don''t need you anymore. Shoo-shoo! Don''t let the door hit you on the way out." As Gawain began to walk away, he hesitated and looked back, his resolve shifting. The seed of doubt in his soul had firmly taken root. Questions about Arthur, the divine spirit, and even his own role in this conflict haunted his mind. Rather than returning to the ECD facility to face containment and further manipulation, Gawain made a bold decision. He turned in the direction of Carn''s trace, determined to follow him. His aim was not to fight but to reconcile with the demon lord and seek the truth behind this tangled web of misunderstandings. Behind him, Arthur and the divine spirit exchanged a smug glance, seemingly unbothered by the departure of their supposed ally. Chapter 54 Mother, I Crave Violence Meanwhile, Carn and Wong materialized in Jasmine''s abandoned house. The dimly lit interior felt eerily quiet, save for Wong''s pained groans. Despite his anger, Carn focused on his mother''s well-being. Gently, he placed his hand over the wound on her back, channeling a gold mark into a healing miracle. A warm golden light radiated from his fingertips, stopping the bleeding and knitting the torn flesh back together. Wong, still conscious, groaned softly. Teleportation had left her disoriented and nauseous. She attempted to speak. "Carn are you hurt?" "I''m fine," Carn''s voice cracked because of his suppressed emotion. His hands trembled as he worked, "Just stay still. You''ll be alright." Wong fell silent, trusting her son. Her vision slowly cleared, taking in the shadowed surroundings. She noticed the tight lines on Carn''s face and the flicker of sadness in his eyes. A soft, bitter smile tugged at her lips. "Ah, this is nothing, lah," Wong said lightly, trying to ease the tension. "Shitting you out of my stomach was much worse." Carn chuckled softly at his mother''s humor, and the swelling anger in his chest eased slightly. But as his gaze lingered on her back, his amusement faded. For the first time, he truly noticed how frail she was. Her spine and skeletal frame were starkly visible beneath her skin, and there was a disturbing lack of muscle mass where there should have been strength. Alarmed, he blurted, "Why are you so thin?! I thought we had money. What have you been eating?" Wong, glancing back at the cut fabric of her clothes that now exposed her back, snickered as if it was not a big deal. "Ah, stage-3 intestine cancer. Nothing to worry about." Carn froze in disbelief. "YOU HAVE WHAT?!" "Haiya. Too loud, lah. Cancer, easy cure. Throw one million dollars to some quacks and get me augmentation surgery. Replace my digestive system, and cancer disappear, lah." "You should have told me and Dad earlier!" "Your dad knew. He too poor. No money, lah." Carn stared at her, momentarily speechless. "It''s okay. Your crypto money, we rich, lah." Wong laughed as she referred to the crypto wallet they had taken from Jasmine. Carn sighed deeply, shaking his head as the thin line of her wound finally sealed. Unfortunately, he didn''t have enough time to joke around with his sweet mother. He heard a faint sound of pursuers from afar. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn stood up and his emotion surged along with the noises. TATATATATATATA. The unmistakable hum of helicopter blades filled the air. Carn peered out the window to see the same agents patrolling the area, this time closer and more aggressive. His face darkened with anger as his jaw clenched tightly. Kneeling back beside Wong, he whispered, "I have enough power to cure your cancer, but it will take time. We need to get out of here first and find somewhere safe." Wong nodded, leaning against him for support as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. Closing his eyes, Carn focused his senses, scanning the perimeter for a viable teleport destination. Just as he locked onto a location, a deafening CRASH shattered the silence. An APC smashed through the front of the house, splintering walls and sending debris flying. Soldiers in black, cyborg-like battle suits poured out of the vehicle. Weapons were locked on Carn and Wong. The lead soldier, carrying a bulky white pistol, stepped forward and led his men. "Speedwagon One to all units," the soldier announced coldly into his comms. "Subject spotted at 5484 Harmonious Ember Lushville Lake Street. Requesting reinforcements and the use of deadly forces." Carn''s sharp hearing caught the voice on the other end of the line. It was Arthur on the other side! "Permission to use deadly force granted. Capture the subject, dead or alive." Speedwagon One shifted his stance slightly. He asked, staring at Wong, "What about the hostage?" "Family members of the subject are not considered hostages. Eliminate them." The cold, merciless directive struck Carn like a physical blow. His fury ignited as his eyes widened, locking onto Speedwagon One, who now aimed his weapon at Wong. Beneath his mask, the soldier smirked, savoring the power he held. The pistol fired. Time slowed for Carn as he sensed the soldier''s lethal intent. Without hesitation, he moved, twisting his body to shield his mother. His skin hardened as he transformed into a gargoyle, intercepting the bullet. BOOM! The impact rattled through his body, forcing him to grit his teeth. He could feel the strange foreign and dangerous energy of the bullet. Wasting no time, Carn adjusted his teleportation focus, locking onto a parking lot a kilometer away. With a flash, he and Wong vanished. Speedwagon One lowered his weapon calmly, watching the duo disappear. He activated his comms again. "Speedwagon One to all units. The subject has been hit with a Mana Spider and has teleported away. Use the Star Network to track their location. Over." Arthur''s cheerful tone cut through the channel, "Well done, Speedwagon One. All units, maintain pursuit. I want one team to search the subject''s residence thoroughly and another to apprehend the subject''s father, Special Agent Han Yunho. You have my permission to use deadly force if he resists!" - Carn and Wong reappeared in the empty parking lot of a post exchange store, aka a military shopping mall surrounded by low buildings and flickering streetlights. Wong groaned as the nauseating feeling of teleportation hit her once again. Carn canceled his transformation. Gently, he helped Wong onto a nearby bench and crouched beside her, scanning her face for any signs of serious distress. "Are you okay?" "I''m fine, lah," Wong murmured, though her unsteady breathing betrayed her words. She adjusted her posture, leaning back against the bench to catch her breath and ease the spinning world around her. Carn let out a bitter sigh, forcing a faint smile to reassure her. Standing, he turned his attention to their surroundings. The faint hum of distant helicopters reached his ears, setting his nerves on edge. As he turned, Wong''s eyes widened. "What''s on your back?" Carn frowned, reaching behind him. His fingers brushed against something hard and mechanical latched onto his back. With a grimace, he grabbed it and yanked it off. Holding it in his palm, he examined the object and noticed a small metal spider. The device had tried to burrow into his flesh, but his gargoyle form had thwarted it. Without hesitation, Carn crushed the fist-sized tracker in his hand, and metal shards crumpled like paper. As he looked up, his sharp eyes caught the unmistakable silhouettes of two helicopters heading toward them, their searchlights cutting through the night. "Ah, a tracker. Clever," Carn muttered, piecing together the ECD''s tactics. His expression darkened as he turned to Wong. "Mom, call Dad. Those guys just commanded their people to kill us on sight. Tell him everything about the detective, the ECD, and what''s happening. You need to leave the state. Use the crypto money to start a new life somewhere far from here." "What about you?" A sinister smile spread across Carn''s face as his anger boiled over into something sharp and purposeful. "Your son''s going to become the enemy of the state by tomorrow. I''m going to screw over the ECD." Wong hesitated but saw the fiery determination in his eyes. She nodded reluctantly, pulling out her phone to contact Han as Carn stepped back, preparing to act. In an instant, Carn vanished, teleporting a kilometer into the sky. There, suspended in mid-air, he activated his invincible mode, transforming into an indestructible gargoyle statue. Gravity took hold, and he plummeted toward an approaching helicopter. One of the pursuing helicopters didn''t notice the surprise body drop from the sky. Carn''s immense weight collided with its spinning blades, shattering them like glass. The rotors screeched and sparked as they disintegrated on impact. Carn''s stone form didn''t falter as he crushed the helicopter beneath him, breaking it cleanly in half. The pilot, co-pilot, and soldiers inside shouted in panic as alarms blared, but their fate was sealed. The aircraft spiraled out of control, flames erupting from its severed engine. Carn, unscathed, continued his descent, smashing through the solar-paneled roof of a house, sending shards of glass and debris flying. Inside, a startled middle-aged man and his wife screamed, scrambling from their bed as Carn''s stone body settled in their bedroom amidst the wreckage. The broken helicopter, meanwhile, struck an empty street below. The resulting explosion engulfed the wreckage in a massive fireball, leaving no survivors among its passengers. Chapter 55 I Hate Humans, I Hate Angels, and I Hate Myself The explosion had sent waves of alarm through the neighborhood, and the once-quiet street was now alive with chaos. Police and ambulance sirens echoed around the crash site, and their lights flashed. Residents peeked through their windows while the occasional sound of a camera phone clicking punctuated the tension. Carn remained in his gargoyle statue form in the wreckage of the house''s master bedroom. His unblinking eyes stared at the terrified couple, who were frozen in their bed. After a tense moment, they screamed, bolted out of the room, and exited their house. With the room now empty, Carn sighed. In this form, he could teleport freely without using Aether as long as no one was looking. He remained motionless, scanning the perimeter with supernatural senses, searching for any sign of Arthur or the other agents. His thoughts were still clouded in emotions and anger. "Screw the ECD! Screw their prophecy about working together! I''ll fend off the undead legion myself if I have to! And if humanity fails, I''ll turn my parents into gargoyles and leave this world through the rift. Let them deal with their doom!" Great power comes great responsibility? Bullshit! If the entire country sought to brand his family as enemies, then perhaps the country no longer deserved his protection. Carn''s resolve hardened, and his rage surged. Minutes passed, and the sound of another helicopter grew louder. At the same time, armed vehicles and pickup trucks swarmed the area. The house''s perimeter was quickly surrounded by agents and hunters. Carn realized the fleeing couple must have informed the authorities. From his motionless state, Carn observed the newcomers. Augmented soldiers clad in advanced armor and cybernetic enhancements took a position, surrounding the house. As his senses scanned them, he searched for any sign of corruption, Aether haze, or anything that could justify his killing. But they were clean. Every agent present was a professional soldier, dedicated to their cause and untainted by moral degradation. No Aether spirit or vengeful spirit haunted them either. Carn clicked his tongue, "Annoying pawns." The desire for vengeance and destruction stirred within him. But as he considered unleashing his wrath, a sudden movement in his holy marks made him pause. The gold marks that had become one with his skin churned, and their radiant faded as if they were warning him. Carn flinched, glancing down at his arm, where the marks seemed to writhe like living entities. The spirits of the helicopter''s fallen occupants emerged around him. These vengeful figures cloaked in sorrow and anger, looming over Carn and reminding him of the innocent lives that he had taken. His holy power stirred harder, rebelling against his sins. It was as though the marks themselves condemned his actions, threatening to abandon him entirely. Carn''s lips tightened, and he closed his eyes. Swallowing his pride, he knelt in the ruins and whispered a prayer. "Aether, Mother Tree, Lord, and vengeful spirits. I''m sorry. Please forgive my fury and the blood that I''ve spilled in my rage. I was blinded by the desire to protect my family and repay betrayal with a vengeance. Please grant me the wisdom to choose paths of righteousness, even when the world turns against me. Please give me strength to suppress my boiling anger give me strength to forgive my enemies. I''m so sorry." The prayer eased the tension in the air, and the spirits began to dissipate. Some lingered and floated in front of Carn, giving him a meaningful look before dissipating entirely. Carn gazed at the dimmed gold marks as their light reminded of the price he paid for wielding holy power. The marks, a gift of divinity, demanded purity in exchange for their miracles. To spill blood with their aid required not rage or vengeance, but justification born of righteousness. In short, his sins could not be erased with just an apology. He clenched his fists and looked to the heavens. His previous apology had failed to rekindle their glow. Since it didn''t work, he changed his tone. "Since this world has wronged me and my family, since the humans of this world seek my death despite my willingness to protect them, I request the authority for self-defense! Aether, Mother Tree, and Great Lords of this world, I hereby declare war against humanity! Not out of hatred, but for the sake of protecting my loved ones and fulfilling my noble cause against the impending doom of the Lich King and his undead legions! If you support me, grant me permission to harbor divinity and carry on my missions! If not, abandon me now, for I shall treat every existence you uphold as my enemies!" As Carn''s Aether voice echoed into the void, causing the sky above him to ignite in brilliant gold. Radiant beams pierced through the clouds, casting their ethereal light upon him. The air grew still as if the world itself paused to listen. From the heavens, the voice of the Mother Tree descended, carried on the wind like a hymn. Her words were woven into a melodic poem with each verse resonating deep within Carn''s soul. . [Child of stone, hear the song of time, When mortals fall to acts sublime. A tree''s deep roots, though still they seem, Hold truths beyond the surface gleam. The blood you spill, the path you tread, Anger the spirits of the dead. Yet if your cause holds pure intent, The heavens grant you judgment lent. Rise, demon saint of shield and flame, Protect your own, without disdain. The sins of men weigh on the scale, And justice rises, swift as gale. So bear this sin, but wield it true, Not vengeance, but for love imbue. For war you seek is not for gain, But to shield from sorrow''s stain.] . Mother Tree had granted permission! The golden light enveloped Carn, and the dim gold marks flared to life, burning brighter than ever before. Moreover, more gold marks emerged on his arm. 1200 1210 1220 The number kept rising until it stopped at 1,500, which was the standard value that every newbie saint and saintess possessed. In this fractured world, the Mother Tree''s divine authority was not uncontested. A dissonant voice full of contempt echoed in Carn''s mind, countering her blessing. Unlike the harmonious tones of the Mother Tree, this voice carried the venom of disdain, speaking in clear words. [A lowly demon like you does not deserve authority! Should you harm any of our incarnations, I will mobilize every human and divine spirit to hunt you down!] As the declaration faded, a searing pain flared on Carn''s chest and a black tattoo manifested into his flesh, writhing as if alive. It pulsed with a divine curse, crafted to ensure that every incarnation of a divine spirit could sense him no matter where Carn hid. Carn''s narrowed his eyes in frustration as the voice was disturbingly familiar. It matched the tone of the divine spirit he had encountered not long ago. He clenched his fists, inhaling deeply as he resolved to remember this moment. "Bastards Fine. If this is how you want to play it, I''ll put your name at the top of my list," Carn made an oath that he would deal with this divine spirit or entity once everything was over. For now, he suppressed his rage, pacing his breath. Yet, he continued thinking of Arthur and the obnoxious divine spirits, imagining a thousand methods to end their lives. Outside, the clamor of approaching forces grew louder. The sharp snap of boots on pavement and the crackling of radio chatter surrounded the house. One of the agents bellowed through a megaphone. "COME OUT AND SURRENDER, CARN YUNHO! WE KNOW YOU''RE IN THERE!" Carn stopped thinking. The curse, the threats, the overwhelming odds became background noise. It was time to kill. Closing his eyes briefly, Carn tapped into his heightened senses, pinpointing the assault unit moving through the front door. He listened to their systematic movements as they cleared rooms and advanced toward him. Their formation might have been flawless against ordinary foes. But Carn was no ordinary foe. He vanished from the bedroom without a sound, exploiting his gargoyle form''s ability to teleport without using a mark of Aether. A heartbeat later, he materialized behind the last SWAT member in the formation. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. CRACK. The agent didn''t even have time to cry out. His neck twisted violently, snapping with a sickening crunch. The man''s wide eyes met Carn''s for a fleeting moment before darkness claimed him. The lifeless body crumpled to the ground in a heap. Carn stood over the corpse, and his stone gaze locked on the others advancing through the house, their voices calm but tense as they cleared each room. The hunt had begun, and Carn had no intention of leaving any survivors. Chapter 56 I Tap Stone Booty Carn teleported again, leaving behind a blur of shadow and appearing behind another victim. "What the?!" CRACK. Another SWAT member dropped to the ground before the others could react. The remaining agents heard the bone-breaking noise and spun around in shock. Muscle memory and instincts took over as their fingers squeezed the triggers. High-caliber rifle fire filled the room, and the deafening roar of gunshots echoed. Sparks erupted as bullets struck Carn''s stony exterior, leaving scorch marks and shallow abrasions on his impenetrable skin. One agent, carrying a tactical shotgun loaded with slug shells, stepped forward. He aimed carefully and unleashed a barrage from just five meters away, the heavy slugs slamming into Carn like miniature battering rams. For 30 long seconds, the symphony of destruction and lights blended in harmony. Smoke and white dust filled the air, obscuring everything. When the gunfire ceased, the agents reloaded in unison, and they aimed at the swirling cloud. They waited and observed for any sign of movement. The dust cleared slowly, revealing Carn standing in the same spot, motionless and unharmed. His face remained expressionless, radiating menace. In the midst of the chaos, Carn''s fingers twitched. Unnoticed by the agents, he channeled 10 Aether marks into one of the fallen corpses. The lifeless body stiffened, slowly turning to stone according to his dark plans. In the silence, Carn whispered to Fleur with his Aether voice. "Do you want out?" The gold coin vibrated as she absorbed Carn''s Aether as her new energy. Her voice echoed in Carn''s mind in response. "What do you mean?" "I''m planning to annihilate the ECD and kill one of their saints. Do you want in, or would you rather sulk in that coin forever?" Fleur hesitated as she didn''t trust him. She suspected an ulterior motive and asked, "What''s the catch?" "Serve me as one of my gargoyles, and I''ll craft you a new vessel. You will be able to move around again." Her response was immediate and defiant. "I refuse! I am a demon lord of death! I bow to no one!" Carn chuckled, unbothered by her resistance. "Suit yourself. But you''ll be missing out on a trove of Aether. I''ll take every string of Aether in the facility and military bases around the world then." The coin''s vibrations ceased abruptly. Fleur''s voice cracked as she was surprised, "Wait, wait, wait! What do you mean, facility? Are you raiding the ECD''s stronghold?" "Didn''t you hear me? I''m going to burn it to the ground. Join me, and you''ll have the first dip on the Aether inside." Fleur''s grudge on Carn wavered as the humiliation she had endured at the hands of the ECD outweighed their feud, and the prospect of exacting vengeance and gaining an immeasurable amount of Aether from the human bases was irresistible. Finally, she succumbed to the temptation, "Fine. I''ll use your gargoyle vessel, but I won''t be your puppet. My freedom is non-negotiable, and you can''t order me around!" Carn''s smirk widened. "Good enough." The deal was sealed. Carn channeled his power into the fallen corpse, finalizing its transformation. The stone-imbued body rose, towering over the chaos in the room like an awakened zombie. Meanwhile, the soldiers froze in horror as they watched their corrupted comrade lurch to its feet. The commanding officer yelled orders in panic. "THEY''RE MULTIPLYING! USE THE HOLY WATER BOMBS AND FALL BACK!" Two soldiers hastily pulled metallic spheres from their belts and hurled them toward Carn and the resurrected golem. The devices detonated on impact, spraying a viscous gold liquid onto both Carn and his creation. The soldiers didn''t wait to see the effect. They retreated through the back door and called for reinforcement. Carn glanced at the sticky substance, which was now coating his stone body and the new gargoyle. He noted the faint but unmistakable aura of holy energy emanating from it. "Fake holy water. Tsk, tsk, tsk," he wiped a glob off his arm. With his attention back on the newly created gargoyle, Carn retrieved Fleur''s coin from his pocket. Without hesitation, he pressed the coin against the golem''s forehead, infusing it with 10 silver marks of Aether. At the same time, he channeled 10 holy marks into the vessel and the coin. Fleur''s voice erupted in a piercing scream as her soul was forcibly transferred into the stone body. The golden coin in Carn''s hand disintegrated into dust, leaving behind only the glittering outline of its former presence. The gargoyle''s body began to shift and reshape. The SWAT member transformed into a sleek feminine figure. Stone flowed like liquid, molding itself into an unnervingly slender woman clad in a flowing grim reaper''s cloak. The cloak, while made of stone, seemed to ripple as if caught in an invisible wind. Beneath it, her curvaceous form was so striking that a weaker-willed onlooker might find themselves captivated or fallen in love at first sight. Carn, however, was immune to such charm as he had seen Fleur''s heinous face in the past. He smirked and gave the new gargoyle a playful slap on her perfectly sculpted stone backside. "Done. Go wild, Grandma," he teased. Fleur spun toward him in fury. Even though her face was hidden in a veil, her hissing voice carried her her rage. "Treat ladies properly, you stone monkey!" "Whatever," Carn laughed and turned away. "I''ve got work to do. Oh, and use some of your excess Aether to clean off that fake holy water. It''ll slow you down." Without waiting for a response, Carn teleported out of the room, pursuing the retreating soldiers. Three seconds later, the muffled sound of gunfire echoed through the house, followed by the sickening crunch of breaking bones. . Fleur scoffed, glancing at the sticky gold liquid that marred her cloak. She focused her attention inward, probing her new body for its capabilities. As she concentrated, a flood of knowledge surged into her mind. She smirked as she realized she now had access to unique gargoyle abilities, including the free teleportation perk and usage conditions. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Testing her new skills, Fleur activated her sentry gargoyle mode. Her form shimmered briefly before vanishing, reappearing 100 meters away in the middle of the street. Coincidentally, a police car sped toward her, but the driver swerved at the last moment, narrowly avoiding a collision. The vehicle skidded to a halt, and the officers inside scrambled out, weapons at the ready. Nearby MPs and agents, who had been converging on the area in response to the chaos, spotted Fleur instantly. "There''s the target!" one of them shouted, mistaking her for Carn. Fleur tilted her head, finding the situation amusing. "Oh, this is going to be fun." Chapter 57 My Mother Cant Be This Assertive! Darius Hornet, Jack''s father and a veteran member of the Speedwagon Unit, sat quietly in the armored personnel carrier (APC) as it rumbled toward their destination. Clad in a sleek battlesuit, he listened intently to the stream of intel flowing in from the main comms channel. "The target is in combat with Tiger Unit and November Unit! Be warned, the target is immune to firearms and tranquilizers!" "Be advised, a new gargoyle has been spotted on 3rd Harmonious Ember Lushville Lake Street! It has a proximity ability! Do not get close!" "Code Skynet has been approved. I repeat, Code Skynet has been approved. We''re sending TERMINATORS to your area! Hold the line and minimize civilian casualties!" The constant chatter filled the cramped vehicle. Darius and his colleagues exchanged wary glances as their leader, Speedwagon, muttered curses under his breath from the farthest seat. The CEO of Speedwagon Mercenary Inc. was clearly irritated. "A bunch of morons, especially that self-proclaimed "L"! The target''s just a kid with some transformation and teleportation powers. We could''ve educated him and gradually converted him to our side. But no, they had to escalate things because of that power-tripping detective!" The hypocrisy wasn''t lost on the team. The unit had just witnessed Speedwagon himself shoot Carn''s mother, triggering the chain of events that led to the current chaos. Still, no one dared voice the thought, though skeptical glances were shared. Darius broke the silence, shifting in his seat. "Captain, that kid shouldn''t be able to teleport endlessly. Shouldn''t we head to the combat site and contribute? If we sit back, the ECD will claim all the credit and slash our pay." Speedwagon frowned, leaning forward as if addressing a novice. "That won''t happen. That kid''s teleportation isn''t something we can exploit like you''re hoping. He''ll keep going as long as he''s breathing." Darius raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "Why? Isn''t teleportation supposed to drain a ton of mana? Even seasoned casters struggle to pull it off once or twice." "For most people, true. But that kid''s not like most people. First, he''s young. He''s got what I call the ''Einstein brain.'' You know, like those kids who breeze through Math Olympiads or those geniuses at MIT. For them, running complex algorithms in their head is as easy as tying their shoes. For casters like him, it''s the same deal with magic." Darius squinted. "You''re saying it''s all about the brain?" Speedwagon nodded. "Exactly. When you practice a spell long enough, it becomes instinct. Like muscle memory. Have you ever done something so many times it feels automatic? It''s the same thing. Teleportation must have been second nature to him now. He doesn''t even have to think about it. As long as his body holds out, he can teleport indefinitely." Darius cleared his throat, breaking the tension. "That''s... insane. Are you sure about that? A kid can''t keep teleporting indefinitely, can he?" "Ha! Have you seen the leaked CCTV footage of the cannibal pastor incident? If that gargoyle was the kid, it''s clear he''s had a lot of practice. Pulling off moves like that? Like some ghost in a horror flick?" Speedwagon paused, leaning forward as if he were about to give a lecture, "So tell me. Why the hell should we risk our necks chasing a kid who can disappear and reappear like that? Let the ECD play hero and get themselves killed. We''ll sit back, enjoy the show, and clean up afterward if there''s anything left." The soldiers sat in silence, some nodding begrudgingly. Darius let out a dry laugh, uncertain whether to resent the captain''s cowardice or accept his pragmatism. The APC came to a halt in a nearby parking lot, where the tracker signal for Carn had vanished. The squad exited the vehicle, scanning the area. Black smoke rose in the distance from a crashed helicopter, and a PX convenience store stood nearby, seemingly untouched by the chaos. Speedwagon was the last to step out, his eyes drawn to the wreckage and the mundane sight of the PX store. One of his subordinates broke formation and entered the store, either to relax or grab some supplies. Inside, they found a retired veteran, an Asian woman, two off-duty Marines, and five employees running the place. The soldier in the battlesuit waved nonchalantly at the employees. "Relax, folks. Just grabbing a few things." He picked up some beer and snacks. As he approached the counter, his eyes briefly landed on the Asian woman. She was testing out new clothes, speaking casually with one of the employees. Something about her seemed familiar. ''Have I seen her before? Deja Vu?'' The soldier stared at the woman for a long time. His eyes locked with a blond employee, who was tending the store and talking to the Asian woman. As he felt uncomfortable, he shook his head and left them alone. "Must be my imagination." . Meanwhile, in the PX Store Wong, still inside the PX, had been keeping a low profile. Because her dress had been damaged during the earlier chaos, she had taken the opportunity to change clothes while waiting for the commotion outside to subside. As she stepped out of the changing room, she froze. Standing at the counter was a soldier in the same type of battlesuit as the one who had shot her. Her pulse quickened, and she instinctively pulled a blond store employee to her. In a calm but slightly forced American accent, Wong spoke, "Ma''am, can you help me find something like this dress in a bigger size? It''s a little too tight." She paused, leaning in to whisper, "That man and his men are trying to kill me. I need help." The employee, who was surprisingly composed, glanced at Wong''s dress. The label clearly indicated it was larger than Wong''s actual size. All employees here were either wives of special agents or former special agents themselves. It wasn''t hard for the female employee to notice the subtle tension in the air. She played along, protecting her customer. With a bright smile, she nodded. "Of course, ma''am. Let''s find you something that fits better." She leaned closer and whispered back, "Are you in danger? I noticed blood on your shoes." Wong looked down and cursed internally. She hadn''t noticed the bloodstains. She nodded. "Yes. They tried to kill me and my son." The employee''s demeanor didn''t falter. Gesturing toward another section of the store, she led Wong away from the soldier''s line of sight. But instead of continuing the charade, the clerk guided her into the staff room. The clerk locked the door behind them and sighed. She then complained, "Those ECD thugs are all the same. They''re always chasing innocent people because they think everyone''s a doppelganger." Wong bowed deeply, her voice heavy with gratitude. "Thank you. You''ve saved me." The clerk smiled warmly and extended a hand, "I''m special no, I''m Gwen, former special agent. You''re welcome." Wong shook her hand, taking a moment to study Gwen''s youthful face. "You look young. Are you even 20?" Gwen laughed. "I''m 29." Wong''s eyebrows rose. "You''re still young! Why did you leave the service so early? My husband''s over 40 and still in the same rank as you." Gwen hesitated, then glanced around to ensure their privacy. Lifting her pant leg, she revealed a sleek artificial limb. Pulling up her shirt slightly, she exposed a cybernetic frame replacing much of her lower torso. She explained, "Special agents get sent into rifts as part of their training. Thanks to my genius superior officer, half my body got blown to bits. Now, I''m mostly metalonly my brain, heart, and lungs are original." Wong''s face turned pale. "Did it... hurt?" "The injuries? Yeah. The augmentations? Not so much." Gwen shrugged. "Look at it on the bright side, I don''t age anymore. No more expensive makeup or tampons. Small victories, I guess." Despite her light tone, Wong sensed a deep sadness in Gwen''s voice. She hesitated before asking, "Do you have kids?" Gwen laughed bitterly. "Nope. My ex-husband walked out the moment I became a machine. Said he couldn''t handle it. Guess he didn''t like the idea of a ''steel pussy,'' as he put it." Wong frowned. "Living alone must be tough. Can you even handle housework in that body?" "Oh, that''s easy. I''ve got a housework AI installed. It''s very convenient! My body does the cleaning and laundry while I nap. If I want to cook, my arms and body move automatically. I''ve even got a collection of French cuisine recipes installed for those." Wong''s eyes lit up with an idea. She clapped her hands together. "Are you interested in a blind date? My son is single!" Forgetting entirely that her family was now wanted criminals, Wong grinned with enthusiasm. Gwen, however, stared at her with wide eyes, caught completely off guard. "Ma''am, you''ve just escaped from thugs, and now you''re trying to set me up with your son? Do Asian mothers really scout for their sons'' girlfriends these days?" Gwen chuckled, shaking her head in disbelief. Wong smirked, unbothered. "My son''s terrible at dating. He''s never brought home a single girlfriend. If I don''t help him, who will?" Gwen laughed, "Haha! Fair point, I guess. How old is he? What does he do for a living?" Wong''s smirk widened as she spun a quick lie. "He''s freshly graduated, just 18 years old. Handsome, smart, full of potential, and a big pair of balls. Right now, he earns $40,000 a year, but trust me, it''s just the beginning. He''ll do much better soon!" Gwen raised an eyebrow, amused by Wong''s blatant sales pitch. She laughed so hard that a single tear of lubricant slid down her synthetic cheek. "You''re really selling him, aren''t you? Alright, since you''re so insistent, can I see his picture?" "Of course!" Wong eagerly pulled out her phone and handed it over. As they exchanged contact details, Gwen revealed her full name. Wong glanced at the screen and gave her a knowing look. "Gwenevere, huh?" Gwen winced and shrugged. "Yeah, that was my birth name, but it''s Gwendolyn now. My parents were obsessed with Arthurian legends. I still hate them for it." "I can tell. That''s definitely... unique," Wong said with a faint smile, trying not to laugh. "But enough about me, what''s your son''s name?" Gwen asked, curiosity piqued. At 29, with her half-android body, opportunities for romantic connections were slim, and she wasn''t about to let this lead go. "Carn," Wong replied without hesitation. Gwen froze mid-laugh, then raised an eyebrow, "Carn? Is that an Asian thing? What does it even mean?" "It''s from a Latin word that means ''flesh'' or ''red meat.'' I named him that when I was hungry," Wong said with a completely straight face. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gwen broke out into nervous laughter, "Oh wow, that''s... creative. Let''s just say your naming sense gives my parents a run for their money." Chapter 58 I Just Wanna Be Part of Your Skibidiiiii, I Mean, Army! Meanwhile, Carn led the ECD operatives away from the PX shopping mall, using the chaos to his advantage. After dispatching the squad in the house, he relied on his sentry gargoyle abilities, teleporting short distances in rapid succession without expending a single drop of Aether. This unique power, granted at the moment of his creation by his demon lord father, was both a boon and a challenge. Modeled after a concept inspired by an SCP entity, it carried distinct advantages and limitations. Carn could teleport freely, provided no one was looking directly at him. The moment anyone laid eyes on him, however, his mobility was completely halted. Yet, this vulnerability came with a trade-off as while he was immobilized, he became invulnerable to all forms of attack. Carn wasn''t naive enough to rely solely on this transformation''s base abilities. Through experimentation and resourcefulness, he found a way to mitigate its flaws. If necessary, he could still move under the watchful gaze of others at the cost of consuming his precious Aether reserves. This adaptation allowed him to maintain his edge in combat, even when the odds seemed stacked against him. After teleporting twenty times and traveling five blocks, Carn came to an abrupt halt as the sharp gaze of a helicopter locked onto him, temporarily disabling his Aetherless teleportation ability. The co-pilot wasted no time relaying their discovery through the main communications channel. "Target located at 2nd Lushville Lake Street! It has escaped the encirclement. Requesting immediate response, over!" Carn clicked his tongue in irritation and let out a sigh. Without delay, he spent a silver mark and manually teleported directly onto the helicopter''s spinning blades. His indestructible form shattered the rotor with a metallic screech, sending shards of the blades flying. The helicopter lost all stability, plunging downward before slamming into the ground and erupting in flames. Carn, unharmed, landed heavily in the middle of an intersection. His impact left a small crater, a cracked concrete road radiating outward like a web. As misfortune would have it, an ECD elite caravan was already rushing to the area. Two APCs and two military police cars screeched to a halt nearby, and their doors burst open, unleashing twenty soldiers clad in state-of-the-art battlesuits. Each suit gleamed under the streetlights, resembling a fusion of high-tech exoskeletons and superhero armor, complete with glowing visors. Without hesitation, the soldiers raised their firearms and unleashed a relentless barrage of bullets. Carn stood motionless in the crater, letting the hail of projectiles rain down on him. They peppered his skin like peanuts, and the bullets fell around him like raindrops. From their positions, the two squad leaders shouted commands into their comms. "This is Tiger Unit! Entity sighted at 2nd Harmonious Ember Lushville Lake Street and Dream Interstate Expressway intersection. Initiating mana-sealing array! Backup urgently required!" "November Unit here, engaging alongside Tiger Unit. Entity is being suppressed! Sending coordinates for reinforcements!" The soldiers maintained their focus, staring at Carn as he remained eerily still. After two minutes of uninterrupted fire, the soldiers paused, waiting for any sign of retaliation. By then, reinforcements had arrived. An additional forty agents spilled out of trucks and APCs, encircling the area. Behind them, an Abrams tank rumbled into position, and its turret swiveled to target Carn. Carn sensed the overwhelming force surrounding him and inwardly muttered to himself. "Annoying." Spending a gold mark, he activated a holy spell. His body began to glow brighter and hotter until he resembled a miniature sun. The intense light flooded the intersection, forcing every soldier to shield their eyes or turn away. Seizing the moment, Carn teleported again. This time, he reappeared directly behind the Tiger Team''s captain. Before the captain could react, Carn twisted his neck with a sickening CRACK, dropping him instantly. The light spell''s duration lasted five seconds, but it was more than enough for Carn to wreak havoc. Teleporting between the blinded soldiers, Carn moved with terrifying precision, snapping necks and leaving bodies in his wake. Within five seconds, ten soldiers from the Tiger Unit lay lifeless on the ground. As the light began to fade, Carn made his final move, teleporting into one of the APCs. The driver inside had no time to process what was happening before Carn appeared on his lap and ended his life with the same brutal efficiency. By the time the soldiers'' vision returned, Carn was gone. "WHAT THE HELL?! WHERE IS THE ENTITY?!" roared the November Unit captain, his voice tinged with panic. He lifted his visor, trying to recalibrate after the light had disrupted its electronic systems. The soldiers frantically searched the area, swiveling and scanning for any sign of their target. Then, one of them stumbled upon the lifeless bodies of the Tiger Unit. The sight of their comrades sprawled across the ground, necks twisted at unnatural angles, sent a chill down his spine. "T-TIGER SQUAD HAS BEEN WIPED OUT!" "WHAT?!" shouted another soldier, his voice breaking in disbelief. Amid the chaos engulfing the ECD ranks, Carn took a moment to regroup. In the relative calm of the APC''s interior, he grabbed the lifeless driver by the collar. With a low growl, he channeled 10 silver marks into the corpse. The body twitched unnaturally as the marks worked their magic, slowly petrifying the flesh. Satisfied, Carn kicked the hardening corpse out of the vehicle and issued a command. "Go make some friends." The petrification curse quickly consumed the driver''s body, transforming him into a monstrous gargoyle. Stone skin cracked, resembling the nightmarish demons on the spires of ancient cathedrals in France. Stone wings unfurled with a grinding sound, and the newly risen creature let out a screech before launching itself toward the ranks of the ECD agents. The sudden appearance of the gargoyle jolted the soldiers into action. "Entity sighted! Open fire!" shouted one of the unit commanders. Bullets rained down on the stone beast. Unlike Carn''s invulnerable flesh, the gargoyle''s rocky exterior cracked and chipped under the barrage. Yet it pressed on. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a roar, the gargoyle lunged at the nearest soldier, seizing the unfortunate man. In a horrifying display, it leaped away like a monster in a horror movie, carrying him to the rooftop of a nearby house. There, the gargoyle''s predatory instincts took over, and the soldier''s desperate screams echoed in the communication channel as his flesh was torn apart. On the ground, the ECD agents turned their attention toward the horror. This momentary distraction was all Carn needed. In a flash of movement, he blinked behind the November Unit''s captain. Before the man could react, Carn''s hands clamped around his head and neck, delivering a sharp, brutal twist. *CRACK* The captain''s body slumped to the ground, lifeless. Carn wasted no time, injecting 10 Aether into the corpse. The captain''s form began to harden, and another gargoyle rose to join the fray. As the second gargoyle was in the middle of a transformation, Carn invoked his radiant spell once more, flooding the battlefield with searing light. Soldiers shielded their eyes and stumbled in disarray, blinded by the sudden brilliance. With their vision compromised, Carn moved like a shadow. CRACK. CRACK. One by one, soldiers fell, their lives extinguished in the blink of an eye. Each death added to Carn''s growing army. Every corpse he touched became another gargoyle. Chapter 59 I Guess I Got Too Emotional The battlefield descended into a chaotic nightmare. The ECD forces, already overwhelmed by Carn''s relentless assault, now faced an army of grotesque stone demons. From the rooftops, the gargoyles hunted with terrifying precision, snatching screaming soldiers into the shadows. On the ground, Carn turned the war-torn street into his personal playground, reaping lives and transforming them into his minions. Despite the mounting losses, the crew of the Abrams tank refused to falter. Their advanced radar systems locked onto Carn, tracking his movements even as he shrouded himself in blinding light. The tank''s turret swiveled, aligning its barrel with the demon lord. *BOOM* The thunderous roar of a high-velocity armor-piercing shell shattered the air as it struck Carn square in the chest. The impact was devastating, launching him backward and slamming him into the ground with brutal force. Carn felt the sheer power of modern weaponry for the first time. The shell, though unable to pierce his body, stunned him for a second. The flattened burning tip of the projectile embedded itself in his chest, glowing like a molten brand. Calmly, Carn reached for the bullet, attempting to peel the shell off him. But as soon as he touched it, his entire body froze. Someone was watching him. Even though his light spell was still active, the tank''s thermal imaging system had locked onto him, revealing his outline and movements to the gunner seated inside. The turret adjusted, tracking him once again. Inside the Abrams, the gunner finished loading a custom-made shell designed specifically to combat alien or supernatural threats. The crew murmured into their comms with grim determination. "Firing explosive mana shell." *BOOM* The second shell detonated with a deafening explosion, engulfing Carn in a blinding white flame that rapidly turned invisible to the naked eye. The intense heat rippled outward, incinerating nearby corpses, melting traffic poles, and reducing armored vehicles to slag. Even battlesuits designed for extreme conditions were rendered useless. Yet, amidst the inferno, Carn was unscathed. His gray eyes locked onto the tank, scanning its interior for life signatures. Two humans Upon identifying the number of enemies within the vehicle, Carn took a moment to take a breather and prepared to teleport directly inside the tank. Before he could act, a new presence descended from the sky. With a thunderous crash, the ground quaked as an imposing figure landed fifty meters away from Carn''s position. Clad in gleaming black armor that pulsed with ethereal energy, the entity was ECD-333 Gawain. Having leaped across the city, he now stood in the heart of the battlefield. The sea of invisible flames licked at Gawain''s polished armor, but instead of being consumed, the ethereal knight absorbed the heat, converting it into Aether that swirled like dark mist within his form. Gawain strode toward Carn. Upon reaching him, the knight knelt on one knee, extending a hand toward the demon lord. "Demon Lord Pebble, I do not wish to be your enemy. Could you please restrain your anger and listen to me?" Carn, still pinned beneath the massive tank shell, glanced at the knight''s outstretched hand. His stone face remained impassive, but his gray eyes flickered with a mix of curiosity and suspicion. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Restrain my anger? You people tried to kill me and my family just to appease that power-tripping detective. Should I have stood still and let them finish the job?" Gawain''s ethereal gaze softened slightly, feeling partly guilty, "No, that''s not what I meant." "Rather than let them kill me and my family, I''d rather slaughter every single ECD agent, burn their facility to the ground, and take my family to live with me in the Aether World. I''m done with this planet!" Gawain sighed deeply as he understood Carn''s feelings and burden. He had faced countless beings consumed by rage and despair, but Carn''s fury was justified. It was Arthur''s fault for cornering Carn. They could have talked amicably with Carn first instead of bringing the entire force to threaten him and his family. "I understand your anger. And I don''t blame you for it. Your actions are... reasonable, given what you''ve endured. That''s why I''m here, trying to speak with you instead of confronting you as an enemy." Carn''s expression remained cold. He shifted his gaze to his minions, who already wiped out the reinforcement. They would soon collect the corpses and turn them into new gargoyles. Gawain pressed on. "But listen to me, Demon Lord. If you turn your back on this world now, it won''t just be the ECD hunting you. The Lich King is on the verge of invading this realm, and once he does, there will be nothing left for anyonehere or in the Aether World. His undead legions won''t stop until every soul is devoured, every land scorched. I need your strength to stop him." Carn scoffed. Although he had planned to deal with the Lich King, he had no intention of cooperating with entities or people from ECD or the US government anymore. He then made up an excuse to reject the offer. "The Lich King? That''s no longer my concern. This world is not the world that I once cherished. You want to save it? Be my guest. But count me out." "And what do you think will happen when the Lich King''s forces convert every population and animal of this world into his minions? Do you really think they''ll stop at just this world? You may escape now, but eventually, they''ll go after Mother Tree again! Fighting them here is your only chance to protect your family and the life you want to build." Carn paused, his crimson eyes narrowing as Gawain''s argument began to sink in. The knight''s reasoning held a bitter truth. If this undead legion originated from the same Aether World he had once ruled, their grudge would almost certainly target the dragoons, the Mother Tree, and the Kirins. The fallout would be catastrophic. The Mother Tree, a keystone of balance, sustained half the Aether in the Aether World. Without it, the delicate equilibrium would crumble. Half of all Aether would vanish, and the rest would fall under the dominion of divine spirits who Carn despised with every fiber of his being. He inwardly wrestled with the logic. As much as he wanted to dismiss Gawain''s plea and stay stubborn, the potential devastation was too great to ignore. For once, Carn admitted to himself that he should abandon his vain pride for once. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, a deafening roar cut through the tense air. BOOM! The tank had finished reloading. The next shell slammed directly into Carn''s head, detonating on impact. White flames erupted again, spreading invisible flames across the intersection. Carn''s composure shattered. His voice was low and seething as he growled, "Let me kill those two pain-in-the-ass idiots first and a thousand more, then we''ll talk." "WAIT! NO!" Gawain shouted. Chapter 60 I Believe in Karma, Especially When It Affects Others But it was too late. In a flash, Carn sacrificed another silver mark of Aether, teleporting directly into the tank. Inside, the confined space offered no escape for the crew. In one swift motion, he crushed their throats. Outside, Gawain sighed deeply, visibly frustrated by the carnage but unsurprised. As there was nothing he could do, he absorbed the lingering mana flames, extinguishing the inferno and replacing the suffocating heat with a sharp, dry chill. A vapor-like mist spread across the battlefield as the temperature plummeted. Gawain scanned the surroundings. His gaze fell on the dozen gargoyles, who perched on rooftops and traffic poles. Their stone appearance was soaked with human blood. Some bore cracks and bullet holes from the battle, while others carried intact corpses slung over their shoulders. The scene struck a chord of dj vu in Gawain. Memories of a past campaign against the undead surfaced. He had once fought alongside Carn and these very gargoyles during an anti-undead coalition. Back then, Carn''s brutal efficiency had turned the tide of battle, saving the dragoons from annihilation by a human army that sided with the Lich King. Gawain exhaled, steeling his resolve. He had seen firsthand what Carn''s power could achieve. "I do need his strength." His attention shifted as two fresh gargoyles crawled out of the now-destroyed tank, their stony forms still dripping with molten steel and human viscera. Carn teleported back outside, appearing silently behind Gawain. The knight turned, and their gazes met once more. "Let''s get out of here first," Carn invited. Gawain nodded. He gestured for Carn to lead the way, but the demon lord narrowed his glowing eyes in annoyance. "Can you not look at me for a second? I''d rather not waste my Aether just to move." Gawain stared at him for a moment, then looked away with a long sigh. "Fine." Carn smirked. His figure vanished into the distance as he teleported away. Gawain looked back and followed. However, he had to constantly look away to allow Carn to move. . Amid the chaos, the man who had ignited it all, Arthur, sat grimly inside a communications van. His face was dark, listening to the radio crackling with frantic reports. Each new update tightened the noose around his composure. Casualties had soared to over 200 in just two hours. Two attack helicopters were lost, and while most vehicles remained operational, the situation was spiraling out of control. Worse still, some of the fallen soldiers had been converted into gargoyles and now followed Carn out of town. Arthur clenched his fists, but his control over the situation had long since slipped away. *DRRRRR* The sharp vibration of his phone broke his thoughts. Reaching into his suit, he retrieved the device and glanced at the caller ID. Lt. Gen. Ferdinand. With a sinking heart, Arthur accepted the call. "General" Ferdinand''s voice came through, unnervingly calm. "Return your badge and your weapon. You''re fired." Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur stiffened. "Sir, with all due respect, this was inevitable. Carn Yunho isn''t just some doppelganger. He''s a demon lord from another world. It''s only a matter of time before we have to face him. He hasn''t fully regained his strength yet. If we act now" "SHUT YOUR ''KIDDY'' MOUTH, YOU USELESS ''LOSER'' DETECTIVE!" Ferdinand''s voice erupted. "" "I''VE PUT UP WITH YOUR CRAP FOR YEARS! I LET YOU INTO THE ECD BECAUSE OF YOUR INTERROGATION SUPERPOWER. AND THIS IS HOW YOU REPAY ME? LOOK AT YOU NOW, POWER-TRIPPING LIKE SOME KIND OF COP IN HOLLYWOOD! DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''VE DONE? YOU PROVOKED A SLEEPING DEMON AND GOT HUNDREDS OF MY MEN KILLED! GUESS WHAT, ARTHUR? YOU''RE CHARGED WITH TREASON! YOU''RE FINISHED!" The line went dead, leaving only a cold, empty beep. Arthur stared at the phone in his hand, and a bead of sweat rolled down his temple. His stomach churned with the weight of Ferdinand''s words. Yet, deep within, he still clung to the belief that he had acted in the right. As he stood there, frozen in his thoughts, an operator inside the van quietly drew his weapon and leveled it at Arthur''s head. The man''s voice was steady but firm. "Detective, orders just came in from HQ. You''re under arrest. Please cuff yourself and preserve your dignity." Arthur turned to meet his colleague''s gaze. For a moment, his expression softened, and with a slow nod, he raised his hands and offered no resistance as he cuffed himself. The operator sighed in relief and holstered his gun. But the respite was short-lived. *CRACK* Arthur snapped the handcuffs with ease and lunged forward, delivering a brutal punch to the man''s face and knocking him down. In a swift motion, he grabbed the operator''s gun, whirling toward a second officer. *BANG* *BANG* A bullet struck the first man''s left knee, and the second operator took one in the elbow. Both cried out in pain, clutching their wounds as blood seeped between their fingers. Arthur straightened and scoffed. Coldly, he stepped over the fallen men. As he exited the van, his eyes immediately locked on the distant black plumes of smoke rising into the sky. The chaos he had unleashed was inescapable, and it damaged his pride. "Kiddy Carn Yunho. This is all your fault," He muttered through gritted teeth. The crunch of boots on gravel broke his focus. Arthur turned to find a squad of hunters in battlesuits approaching. Their orders were clear. Ferdinand wanted him brought in, dead or alive. Arthur sighed as he realized that he couldn''t overpower the elite ECD squad like Carn. He let the gun slip from his hand and raised his arms in surrender, lowering himself onto the ground. The lead hunter stepped forward, clamping a pair of reinforced handcuffs onto Arthur''s wrists. A mana-sealing choker snapped around his neck, cutting off access to his abilities. As they hoisted him to his feet, Arthur''s gaze remained defiant. Somewhere in his heart, a spark of resolve still burned. He would find a way to prove he was right even if it meant going against the entire ECD. Chapter 63 Im Back at ECD Base, But… Anna''s face drained of color at Carn''s revelation, but she pressed on with more questions. "Can you tell me more about this invasion? Who are they? What are they? What''s their purpose? And how do you know all this?" Carn scowled. "Too many questions and none of them are your business. As a negotiator, you have two choices: comply with my simple request, or we can end this ceasefire conversation right now." Uncertain and unable to make a unilateral decision, Anna subtly touched her earpiece, signaling for advice. Ferdinand''s voice came through the comms. "Give him what he wants, but tell him only their leader and ECD-333 are allowed to come to the facility. The rest of his forces must stay outside." Anna tapped her earpiece in acknowledgment and relayed the orders. "We can meet your request, but we cannot allow your troops inside the facility due to security concerns. Could you gather them outside the base and away from civilian or military contact? Any location will suffice as long as they remain isolated." sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn shrugged, indifferent. "Fine, but in that case, I need a vehicle. I''m tired of walking." Anna smiled as she turned to gesture at the nearby Humvee driver. Before the driver could approach, a convoy of military trucks rumbled onto the highway and passed Anna''s vehicle. Soldiers began disembarking from the trucks, revealing themselves to be the ECD''s experimental cyborg units. Contrary to the fictional robots, these cyborgs had the same battlesuits as the hunters that Carn had fought and killed earlier. But Carn and Gawain could see something more sinister about them. These cyborgs carried concentrated Aether, but it wasn''t like the natural or crimson energy he was accustomed to. It was unnaturally sterile yet reeked of decay, resembling the undead legions of the Lich King. Gawain unsheathed his sword. The gargoyle troops behind Carn mirrored his unease, baring their fangs and snarling at the encroaching cyborgs. Carn remained calm, scanning the perimeter as the cyborgs encircled them, and their imposing railguns locked onto his forces. Anna, however, panicked. She hadn''t been briefed about this sudden deployment. "I DIDN''T HEAR ANYTHING ABOUT THIS! CALL YOUR MEN BACK!" she shouted into her comms. Ferdinand''s voice responded. "Relax, Anna. They''re there to protect you and contain the gargoyles." "YOU''RE RUINING OUR NEGOTIATION!" Anna snapped. "No, I''m not." One of the truck drivers climbed out of his vehicle and removed his hat. He strolled toward Anna and patted her on the shoulder before continuing toward Carn. The driver was none other than Ferdinand himself. An imposing man standing at 6''7", he towered over everybody. The three stars on the military uniform''s shoulders gleamed under the sunlight as he extended a hand toward Carn. "This is our first face-to-face meeting. I''m Ferdinand Ariel, SOC of ECD and your father''s superior officer. Nice to meet you, Carn Yunho." Carn''s eyes widened at the mention of his surname. He tilted his head back to look up at Ferdinand, but he refused to shake hands with him. "Ariel? Your last name is Ariel?" Ferdinand chuckled. "Yes. Why? Do you know someone with the same surname? It''s not exactly uncommon in Florida." "Yeah. Very uncommon." Slowly, he removed Gawain''s helmet, handing it back to the knight as there was no point hiding his real face. Now exposed, Carn locked eyes with Ferdinand. "By chance, do you know someone named Kaim Ariel the Thousand Eyes?" Ferdinand stroked his chin before he shook his head. "Never heard of it. But I still find it hard to believe," Ferdinand changed the subject to control the conversation flow, "The real Carn Yunho is dead, and you''re nothing more than a doppelganger pretending to be his son. Quite a good imitation, I''ll give you that." Carn raised an eyebrow, stunned by the misunderstanding, "I''m Carn Yunho from birth. I''m not a doppelganger. I already went through all your scanners." "That''s what every doppelganger says." Ferdinand snorted derisively. "Anyway, we''ll overlook that for now and pretend you''re one of us. Regarding your requests, you can leave your minions behind. Only you and ECD-333 will accompany me to the base. We''ll continue our negotiation there." "" Carn clenched his fists but said nothing, irritated by Ferdinand''s smug assumptions and manipulative tone. Still, he knew the offer had some merit. If it meant protecting his family and furthering his goals, he could tolerate Ferdinand''s arrogance for now. . Carn and Gawain boarded a military truck, escorted by a convoy of cyborgs and drones, and headed toward the ECD base. Upon arrival, they descended to the first underground level. Only Anna, a handful of cyborg guards, and surveillance drones were present for added safety. The group entered a spacious observation room that Carn had visited when his blood had been tested. This time, the clinical lab had been replaced with a round table surrounded by a few chairs. The sterile atmosphere remained, but it was quieter. Ferdinand took his seat at the table and gestured for Carn and Gawain to sit as well. Anna stood behind Ferdinand, acting as his secretary. Carn hesitated for a moment before sitting down. His eyes flicked to the observation deck above, where he sensed the presence of a dozen individuals monitoring the exchange. None of them exuded the distinct aura of Aether or the decayed scent of the cyborgs. Once everyone was situated, Ferdinand broke the silence. "Very well. Let''s begin. How about you introduce yourself properly? Who are you exactly, and what brings you to our world?" Carn exhaled deeply, already tired of repeating himself. Still, he recounted the same story he had told Anna earlier. For ten minutes, he outlined the situation, explaining his origins and his mission without delving into dangerous specifics about reincarnation or Aether, especially the Mother Tree. When he finished, Carn crossed his arms and leaned back. "Any more questions?" Ferdinand turned his attention to Gawain. "What about you, ECD-333? Does his story align with yours?" Gawain straightened in his seat, "By the honor of dragoons, I can vouch for his story. He comes from the same world as I do. As long as you don''t threaten him or his family first, he''s not an enemy of mankind." Ferdinand''s eyes locked onto Carn, sizing him up. Leaning forward, he rested his elbows on the table and clasped his hands. "Tell me about the undead invasion." Chapter 64 Am I a Gargoyle or a Necromancer? I Cant Tell the Differences Carn met Ferdinand''s gaze, unflinching. He had expected this question. "A legion of undead monsters led by the Lich King will tear through China by the end of the year. Over a billion people will fall, either turned into mindless zombies, skeleton soldiers, or undead knights like Gawain here." He gestured toward Gawain as an example, then continued. "This isn''t just some regional disaster. It''s a global extinction event waiting to happen. The rifts connecting our worlds are growing stronger. I need mana and allies to close them before it''s too late. That''s why I asked for those specific ECD entities and resources." Ferdinand''s expression remained neutral, "And how do you plan to stop it? Do you even have a strategy for defeating an army of that scale?" Carn smirked faintly. "I''ve already killed liches before. I''ll kill this one too. But to do that, I need the right tools, people, and enough Aeth-I mean mana, to keep the rifts from swallowing this world whole. Help me, and I''ll save your world." For a moment, silence fell over the room as Ferdinand considered Carn''s words. However, his smirk gave off an odd vibe. Ferdinand crossed his arms, nodding with a smug expression. "Indeed, your information matches ours. China has been concealing rifts to monopolize resources from other worlds." Carn and Gawain exchanged a glance. Finally, someone was sensible enough to listen. With ECD and Uncle Sam''s backing, this crisis could be mitigated or even resolved. But their fleeting hope was shattered by Ferdinand''s next words. "However, we''re also aware of the ''Miasma.'' The Chinese scientists call it Yin Qi. They''ve been cultivating it to enhance their cyborgs like us. And before you get too comfortable, let me enlighten you. We have no intention of closing them." "What?" Carn''s voice was sharp, disbelief flashing in his eyes. Ferdinand snapped his fingers, and two cyborgs flanked Carn, pointing their railguns squarely at his back. "Unfortunately, Carn Yunho, China''s internal affairs aren''t our concern. In fact, it would be quite beneficial for us if that country were erased from the map entirely." "YOU!" Carn bolted upright, fury blazing in his gaze. Before he could act, the cyborg behind him fired a round from its railgun. The blast struck Carn''s back, not injuring him but paralyzing him with an energy pulse. His body locked up involuntarily. Gritting his teeth, Carn activated his sentry gargoyle mode as a protective measure. Ferdinand sighed, shaking his head in mock disappointment. "You don''t understand politics, do you? We''ve been studying the Miasma for years and have already developed vaccines to counter zombification. Our science and technology aren''t as primitive as your so-called ''medieval'' world. Mana? Undead legions? Please. Mankind isn''t stupid. We know exactly how to handle them. And frankly, we don''t need your help. Also" He glared at them and curled his mouth in disdain. "Both you assholes will pay for what you did to my men! You think you can kill our men and scotch free? Dream on! You two will rot here, and so will your entire family, Carn Yunho!" Gawain was seething. "You underestimate the Lich King and his legions! You cannot stop them with corrupted Miasma''s byproducts and your faulty mana systems! To truly kill them, you need Aether and Holy Power from the Mother Tree and divine spirits" "Shut it, you tin can." Pulling a plasma pistol from his holster, Ferdinand fired. The green plasma bolt struck Gawain square in the chest, detonating on impact. Corrosive acid splattered, melting his front armor into a sizzling puddle and exposing the gas-like essence of his undead form. The cyborgs didn''t stop. Another volley of railgun shots hit both Carn and Gawain, sending crackling energy pulses and more acid their way. "Kill every gargoyle outside," Ferdinand ordered through a microphone clipped to his shirt. "And keep shooting these two until they are incapacitated or die. We''ll extract whatever secret they have after this." Gawain shrieked, his voice reverberating with anger and despair. "IS THIS HOW YOU REPAY YOUR BENEFACTORS?! WITHOUT ME, YOUR WORLD WOULD HAVE FALLEN TO THE MIMICS YOU FEAR SO MUCH!" Ferdinand chuckled darkly, his smirk widening. "Welcome to modern America, monsters. We only fight for what benefits our country. We don''t need self-proclaimed heroes or unmanageable fools who will fight for another country and use our resources. Remove them!" "YOU''RE MAKING A GRAVE MISTAKE!" Gawain bellowed. BOOM! BOOM! More cyborgs stormed the room with their guns blazing. Carn remained still, taking deep breaths as acid bullets splattered across his body. Yet, his gray skin remained unharmed. The paralysis no longer stemmed from the railguns but the curse of his sentry mode. Someone on the observation deck above was still watching him. Carn turned his focus to Gawain, whose gaseous form struggled to hold itself together. The acidic barrage had obliterated his armor, leaving him a vulnerable mass of black haze. Carn spoke with Aether. "Gawain, will you serve me as a gargoyle? I can transfer your soul into a gargoyle body." Gawain''s flame-like eyes flickered with hesitation. Carn noticed and pressed on. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ll get the ability to shapeshift back into your dragoon form. You could even return home as a Kirin. Do you want to remain a ghost in armor and perish or bow down to me and regain your pride as a knight?" The realization struck Gawain like lightning. He despised his undead existence and the chains that bound him to this cursed state. This was an opportunity for redemption. Gawain declared. "I''ll do it. As long as you protect the Mother Tree and allow me to return home someday, I will serve you!" "Good. Then rise, Gargoyle Knight!" Carn channeled his Aether and Holy Power into Gawain''s black haze, guiding the essence toward the remains of his armor. The molten scraps began to reshape, merging into a solid gargoyle statue. Gawain''s soul followed, seeping into the stone form. As the process was completed, the gargoyle statue trembled, glowing in yellowish radiant. It transformed further, evolving into a gold statue of a valiant knight. Gawain''s voice echoed from within the new form as he unleashed a warcry. Unlike Carn and Fleur, who relied on the sentry mode, Gawain could move freely. He picked up the black sword. As soon as he touched the sword, it turned gold. Turning around, he faced the cyborgs and muttered in an ethereal voice. "What is your order, master?" Carn smirked, "Humans prove once again that they cannot be trusted. Kill them all." "BY YOUR WILL!" Chapter 66 I Hate Politicians Meanwhile, outside the facility... Ferdinand staggered into the open air. Behind him, the distant wail of sirens pierced the sky. At the same time, his phone vibrated in his pocket. He fumbled to answer it, and the panicked voice of a Class-A agent greeted him with a cracked voice. "G-General! ECD-0173 and ECD-333 they''ve destroyed all the Terminators! A-A-And ECD-8888 has turned against us! It''s locked all passwords and disabled our systems! We can''t access anything!" Ferdinand gritted his teeth. With a sharp click, he ended the call without a word. For a moment, he stood in silence, letting the cold air calm his nerves. After recuperating for a minute, he pressed another button on his phone and made a different call. This time, the recipient was a being that Ferdinand had registered as "King." The call connected, and a voice like the depths of an ancient abyss responded. "Need something, child?" Ferdinand gulped, forcing his voice to steady. "Your Majesty, we have a problem. A self-proclaimed Demon Lord doppelganger and a sentient living armor have disrupted our plans. Worse, they''ve located one of our targets." The other end of the call went silent for a moment. Then came a sharp exhale, producing a sound so deep that it felt like a cold wind had passed directly through Ferdinand''s body. "What is the Demon Lord''s name?" "Carn Yunho, Your Majesty." "No. Not his human name. The other name. He must have introduced himself with another alias if he is really a demon lord from my world." Ferdinand froze and glanced over his shoulder at Anna, who had managed to escape alongside him. His voice dropped to a whisper. "What did Carn Yunho call himself when you met him?" Anna''s eyes widened with fear, but she managed to respond. "I I think he said Pebble. Demon Lord Pebble." Ferdinand nodded and repeated the name, "He called himself Demon Lord Pebble, Your Majesty." There was a brief silence on the other end. Then came a low, rumbling sound of surprise, amusement, and restrained fury. "Hoh?" The tone shifted between delight and disdain. Another pause followed, longer this time, before the King''s voice returned. "My child, what else does he know? Does he figure out our agreements or our preparations?" A smirk crept across Ferdinand''s face. "He doesn''t know a thing, Your Majesty." The mysterious King chuckled, "Good. Then let us ensure it stays that way. I''ll transport more MANA ESSENCE to your side, but in return, I will need you to provide me THOSE." Ferdinand''s smirk deepened. He straightened his back, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. Recently, a certain detective caused quite a mess. I''ll send him to you as tribute, along with a few others." "Good. I trust he is favored by your world''s Lord?" "He should be. That blasted Akashic Grimoire, ''Merlin,'' claimed he''s an incarnation of some divine spirit or something." The King seemed genuinely pleased by this. "You have done well, my child. But heed my words. Avoid sending any human or soldier with a dubious past to face the demon lord. Only send your puppets to wear him down. When his MANA runs dry, he will be reduced to nothing but a harmless rock." "Understood, Your Majesty." "Remember," the King continued, "On the promised day, pour the diluted ESSENCE on every tree, and your world shall be blessed with MANA! Be wary of gold trees in your country since they will consume every strategic resource in your world, especially mineral ores and fossil blood!" "I''ll do my best," Ferdinand replied, though his voice lacked conviction. The line went dead with a chilling click. Ferdinand lowered the phone. For a moment, he stood still, staring at the device as he calculated his next move. Then he turned toward Anna. "Where did the MPs send Arthur? We still have him in custody, right?" Anna immediately retrieved her tablet, swiping through the facility''s personnel tracking app. She hesitated for a moment before her face grew pale. "The MPs already registered former detective Arthur A. Ashford as Class-E personnel. He has been transferred to the facility via the subway." Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ferdinand''s eyes widened. "He''s already in there?" A mix of frustration and disbelief flickered across his face. On one hand, he wanted to commend the ECD for their efficiency. On the other, it was maddening that they had acted so quickly, especially when Arthur was crucial to his pact with the King. It had only been an hour since Arthur''s arrest, and yet the detective was already discharged, labeled, and processed into the facility. Ferdinand''s hand hovered over his phone, debating whether to dispatch additional forces to retrieve Arthur. But the thought of Carn lurking within the facility froze his resolve. One wrong move and Carn might not only find Arthur but also destroy any remaining leverage he had. He sighed and turned his calculating gaze toward Anna. "Come to think of it, Anna You''ve gone to church a lot, haven''t you?" "Y-Yes, every Sunday." A slow, sinister grin spread across Ferdinand''s face. "By chance, do you know anything about holy spirits? Or perhaps the World Tree Yggdrasil?" "I''ve never been inside a Rift, sir. I don''t know anything about them." "Tsk. Forget it. You''re useless for this. Let''s leave this place. The cyborgs can handle the rest. If everything falls apart, we''ll pin the blame on Arthur. Say he provoked a friendly demon lord and caused all of this chaos." "Yes, sir," Anna replied, though her voice was subdued. As Ferdinand turned away, Anna bit her lower lip. She knew that Carn had been willing to negotiate, even cooperate. It was Ferdinand who had antagonized the demon lord, escalating the situation into a catastrophe. The facility was on the verge of ruin, and its dangerous entities were on the brink of breaking free. Anna''s hands trembled as she clutched her tablet, realizing this place was no longer a safe haven for their people. In silence, she whispered a prayer. ''Oh Lord, what should I do? How do I atone for my mistakes? Guide me Please.'' As if someone answered her prayer, she heard a female voice in her mind. "Do you want power?" "What?!" Anna looked around her, but she saw nobody but Ferdinand and his men. But as she looked up, she found a female divine spirit, who spread her wings and floated in the sky like an angel. Chapter 67 I Dont Think Ill Work With Humans Ever Again Blasting through Section A of the facility, Carn and Gawain arrived at an underground subway platform. However, the platform stood eerily empty. The last train had already departed. The researchers and local soldiers had been swift in their retreat, evacuating the area while Carn and Gawain were preoccupied with dismantling bots and turrets. The duo arrived too late to intercept their quarry. Frustrated but undeterred, Carn and Gawain ventured deeper into the facility, ransacking its maze corridors for any lingering personnel or clues. After an hour of exploring, they stumbled upon a sterile test laboratory. Rows of glass capsules lined the walls, containing lifeless humanoid monsters in some kind of viscous fluid. They paused, momentarily distracted from their pursuit. Gawain approached one of the capsules and peered inside. His eyes widened in recognition. "A mimic? My lord, isn''t this guy from the Mimic Corps?" Carn''s gaze shifted to a nearby capsule housing a withered werewolf and another containing a humanoid slime. He realized that these were once his subordinates. Silently, he closed his eyes and offered a brief, solemn prayer for their souls. The moment passed, and Carn''s focus returned. He moved toward a central console, where a haphazard stack of documents sat atop the control panel. The papers were filled with technical jargon, codes, and detailed procedural instructions. Picking up the stack, Carn skimmed through its contents. It took Carn a moment to figure out the purpose of this lab. "They were attempting to extract Aether from the bodies." Gawain turned away from the mimic''s capsule, "Yeah, no wonder they''re collecting all doppelgangers'' corpses." Carn flipped through more pages. The documents described grotesque experiments designed to siphon Aether and essence from living beings, converting these life forces into raw energy that could then be transferred into human hosts. Another stack described the methodical conversion of mimic flesh into a specialized medicine capable of enhancing an explorer''s or hunter''s mana reserves. The research was disturbingly thorough. Notes meticulously cataloged countless failures and casualties, alongside detailed diagrams of the creatures'' dissected anatomies. One particularly chilling report outlined a potential application for Class-E and Class-F human subjects. It claimed that 50 liters of blood from ordinary humans who had consumed the flesh of these monsters could be distilled into a mere 10cc of mana liquid. This highly concentrated substance could then generate a staggering 250,000 kilowatt-hours of electricity. Carn''s glowing crimson eyes narrowed as he read the implications. The notes made it clear that human experimentation had already begun, and the researchers were actively refining their techniques. The scale of the atrocities committed here and the number of victims could rival what the Nazis had done. Carn was disgusted. He set the documents down. "Typical human behavior. The Twin Tower Kingdom and Cyan Desert Empire did something similar in my time." "What should we do with this place?" Carn turned his gaze to the rows of lifeless former comrades in viscous liquid. "We burn it all. These souls deserve rest." "My lord, may I use holy power here?" "Suit yourself," Carn replied. "I''m running low on gold and silver marks anyway." Gawain nodded solemnly. He raised his golden blade, channeling divine energy as waves of holy power radiated outward. A brilliant gold light engulfed the lab, producing searing heat and immense air pressure. Computers and machinery melted under the purifying flame, and the capsules shattered as the liquid inside fizzled and evaporated into harmless vapor. The bodies within were reduced to ash. A portion of Aether manifested and gathered in front of Gawain. However, the knight directed it to Carn, who needed more Aether than him. Carn nodded, welcoming free Aether. The strings of crimson light entered his body, increasing his silver marks by 300. The two, being vessels of holy power themselves, walked unharmed through the walls of purification flame. Without a word, they exited the room. The holy fire erased any trace of the atrocities behind him, leaving only a charred room full of debris. As they walked down the corridor, Gawain turned to Carn. "I think we should visit another lab." "There''s another one like this?!" Carn frowned. "No. This one experiment with a holy artifact. They call it ECD-77." Carn''s expression shifted at the mention of ECD-77. The name rang a bell, and his thoughts immediately turned to Jasmine''s old reports. His mother''s documents had mentioned something about that code name. "What''s the artifact?" "The Sacred Dragoon Chalice, the one originally made for the Church of the Mother Tree." Carn stopped mid-step as he figured out the reason why they should acquire the artifact, "...That explains a lot." The Sacred Dragoon Chalice was an artifact, tied to the Kirin Kingdom, the Mother Tree, and the revered Church of the Mother Tree. The Church of the Mother Tree was a spiritual and political entity under the Human-Kirin Alliance Faction. It worshiped Aether and the Mother Tree, much like Carn himself. Renowned for its neutrality, the church refrained from taking sides during the frequent wars between humans and demons, acting instead as a stabilizing force in the region. The only exception was during the Anti-Lich King Coalition War, where their involvement was critical in quelling the undead menace. The chalice was the cornerstone that kept the Church of the Mother Tree united and functioning as a singular entity. When it was infused with holy power, it produced "Blessed Water," a miraculous substance that turned ordinary people into paladins with divine strength and, on rare occasions, evolved selected saints or saintesses into holy spirits. When diluted in freshwater, Blessed Water became an all-purpose panacea, capable of curing diseases, healing grievous injuries, and even acting as an elixir of youth. Its restorative properties and life-giving essence were unparalleled, solidifying the church''s role as a bastion of hope and healing. With the Sacred Dragoon Chalice and its Blessed Water, the church flourished, attracting followers from all corners of the land. It was both a symbol of divine favor and a practical source of their enduring prosperity. Over centuries, the church produced countless saints, saintesses, and paladins who upheld peace and justice, serving as beacons of hope in times of chaos. Yet, despite their noble intentions, cracks occasionally appeared in their unity and judgment. Some of their most devout members, intoxicated by greed or misinformation, defied church orders to confront Carn. Carn, though a demon lord, was a devout worshiper of the Mother Tree. He lived within his father''s dungeon, never harming civilians or disrupting the balance of the world. Still, misguided saints and saintesses viewed him as a threat and launched invasions into his domain, but that was another story for another time. An unease formed in Carn''s chest. "I''ve got a bad feeling about this. I doubt the clergies of the church would surrender the chalice to humans of this world so easily. I suspect there''s a traitor in the church." Carn turned to Gawain. "Do you know anything about what the humans are doing with the chalice?" Gawain recalled his brief collaboration with Jasmine during their pursuit of Lich King artifacts. "My lord, before I and the detective confronted you, we caught a criminal related to the chalice. According to reports from ECD agents, the person stole the chalice from the facility and sold Blessed Water on the black market. The ECD managed to secure the chalice and some of the extracted water, but I don''t know if they''ve returned the artifact to containment or changed its location. I just want to check if they return it there yet." "I see. That''s our next destination then. Let''s move." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 68 Gargoyles Dont Climb Stairs. We Jump. Meanwhile, Rosa stood at the heart of the facility''s darkest and most dangerous section, Section F, which was a zone designated for death-row prisoners and hostile entities. A thick, ancient tome floated behind her, and its runes glowed with faint energy. In this part of the base, Rosa''s focus was drawn to a peculiar enclosure, where an artifact was sealed behind reinforced showcase glass, emanating a sinister green mist. The artifact, a faintly glowing green ring, pulsed with eerie miasma, filling the surrounding chamber with spectral forms. Green ghosts swirled within the mist, and their distorted faces pressed against the glass as if they were mocking Rosa. Her gaze shifted to the room''s placard. Both she and the hovering grimoire checked the designation simultaneously. ECD-44, "Ghost Ring." "Tsk," a gravelly voice grumbled from the book floating at her shoulder. It belonged to Merlin, the ancient spirit bound to the grimoire. "Got enough gold marks to purify that abomination, missy?" Rosa rolled her eyes. "I was a priestess, old man. 100 gold-mark job is nothing." Merlin chuckled, "A hundred gold marks? That''s pocket change for what you''re looking at. That stupid ring isn''t just cursed. It''s a portal catalyst. Give it a month, and it''ll open a rift big enough to let in an entire spectral army. You''d need 1,000 gold marks minimum to handle something like this." Rosa frowned, "A thousand? You''re exaggerating." "Am I? If you can''t purify that thing, it''ll unleash an apocalyptic mess, and let me tell you, missy. It won''t stop until it tears through the entire North America Continent! Find someone with enough power to snuff it out. Someone like that ''detective saint''." Rosa hesitated. "What about my boss? He''s been purifying relics left and right." "Demon Lord Pebble?" Merlin scoffed, "Not a chance. He''s still rebuilding his strength. Wasting him on this? Reckless. We''ll need him at full power for what''s coming. Conserve his strength. For now, you''ll have to trust me." Rosa hated to admit it, Merlin had a point. "Fine. What do we do?" "Carry me. I''ll guide you. We''ll find the detective or someone else with enough divine power. But you''d better hurry. Time isn''t on our side, and neither are the ghosts." With a resigned sigh, Rosa picked up the grimoire. She spared one last glance at the haunted artifact and the spectral forms within the green mist before teleporting away. A part of her longed to return to Carn''s side, to fight alongside him against the facility''s horrors. But for now, she had to trust Merlin and follow his lead. . As Carn continued down the hallway toward the containment area of Section A, Gawain slowed his pace. Finally, he broke the silence. "My lord, back when the detective and I were tracking a relic of the Lich King, we discovered it had ended up in your possession. Did you do something to it?" Carn shrugged. "I purified it and sold it to a holy spirit. It''s not something you need to worry about anymore." Gawain exhaled deeply, "I was worried for nothing, then. I should have trusted you. I''m sorry, my lord. Back then, I made a mistake by exposing you. I should''ve kept my silence." Carn turned his head slightly, giving Gawain a sidelong glance. "What''s done is done. The past doesn''t matter now. What matters is the present. Let''s focus on catching any stray researchers who are still lurking here. We''ll extract everything they know about the chalice and the other artifacts they''ve stolen from our world." Gawain nodded, feeling a weight lift off his chest as his lord''s indifference put him at ease. Together, they pressed forward, their footsteps echoing in the dimly lit corridor. The air was thick with tension, every shadow along the walls carrying the possibility of an ambush. As they neared the containment area, the faint hum of machinery grew louder, punctuated by the occasional crackle of distant energy fields. The corridor split into several pathways at an intersection, but one path immediately caught their attention. It led to a single door sealed with glowing yellow tape emblazoned with the warning, "Keep Out." Above the door, a tarnished label plate read "ECD-87." Carn pointed at the door. "What artifact or entity is in there?" Gawain was as clueless as Carn, "I don''t know, my lord. This is my first time here as well. Only the geezer in the grimoire would know." "We should have fetched that grimoire geezer. But I already sent my subordinate to retrieve him. Why is she taking so long?" His thoughts wandered to Rosa, the inquisitor that he had tasked with handling another part of the facility. He extended his Aether-enhanced senses, trying to pinpoint her location, but the facility''s structure and unnatural barriers kept her out of reach. Carn growled, "It doesn''t matter. Whatever''s inside, we''re going in to check it out ourselves." Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gawain agreed and stepped forward to take the lead. He tore through the glowing yellow tape with ease and pushed the door open, revealing a series of emergency stairways spiraling downward into darkness. The hum of machinery intensified, accompanied by rhythmic, almost metallic noises coming from below, as if a massive drill or engine was operating in the depths. Both Carn and Gawain leaned over the edge, gazing into the abyss. Though no visible light illuminated the stairwell, their enhanced vision allowed them to see everything as clearly as if it were daylight. Carn extended his sixth sense, mapping the strange environment. About a kilometer below, something caught his attention. It was a sentient sword, glowing faintly with a sinister light. The weapon floated freely along the staircases, descending deeper into the unseen depths as if it was luring them. Its pulsing energy emitted the mechanical noises they''d been hearing. Gawain muttered under his breath as if he recognized something, "Isn''t this... a dungeon? II think it''s a spiral-type dungeon. The kind where you can only move up or down. Most of the time, the dungeon core should be at the deepest part of the dungeon, while traps and monster residents blocks the paths." Carn was amused as he was an expert in dungeons, "You''re not wrong about the spiral dungeon type, but there''s something missing. Don''t you feel it?" Gawain hesitated, focusing on his surroundings. Suddenly, the realization struck him. "Ah! I see it now. There''s no Aether. No miasma. It''s too clean." The air in the stairwell was unnaturally sterile. The oxygen levels were so thin that an ordinary human would struggle to breathe, yet it was fresh and lacked the oppressive atmosphere typical of Aether-rich dungeons. "This isn''t a natural dungeon. It''s artificial. Someone built this." Carn concluded. "An artificial dungeon... but for what purpose? It''s as if someone''s mimicking a dungeon without understanding what makes it work." "Whatever it is, we''ll find out at the bottom. But be prepared. If this place was made by humans, then everything here is likely a trap. And if there''s a core, we''ll analyze it when we get it." Gawain unsheathed his gold sword, "Understood, my lord. Shall we descend?" "Alright." Both men quickly came to an agreement. Instead of descending the stairs like ordinary humans, they vaulted over the guardrail and plunged straight down the central shaft. Chapter 70 An ECDs Abandoned Trash is My Treasure. Thanks For the Loot, Sir. Back at the cavern''s entrance, Gawain found Carn still rooted in place, where curious spiders were observing him from the walls. Gawain ignored the curious spiders and reported his findings. "My lord, the tunnel ends in a collapse, but it doesn''t feel natural. Something''s beyond that rubble, and I sensed a lot of Aether. Might be another hostile entity or something from our world." "That sounds indeed very fishy." "What do you think it is, my lord?" Carn had a few ideas. But first, he had a more immediate problem to address. Carn ordered Gawain. "I need these pests to stop staring at me. Can you petrify them, Gawain? I''d rather not waste my Aether." Gawain sighed, shaking his head. "My lord, petrifying one of these spiders costs at least 10 silver marks. One teleportation? Barely one silver mark. I even gave you 300 silver marks earlier. Do the math, please." Carn scowled. "Fine." Reluctantly, Carn tapped into his Aether reserves. With minimal effort, he vanished in a flicker of light, teleporting back to the dead end Gawain had discovered. . The collapsed area was deserted. Without spiders, Carn could move freely, and he took the opportunity to inspect the rubble up close. He crouched near the debris, reaching out to brush away loose dirt, his fingers tingling from the residual energy that pulsed faintly in the stones. His eyes narrowed as he recognized the distinct signature of the Aether. This was the presence of a strong vengeful spirit, one that had evolved into a wraith. Demon Lord Fleur also had once been like this, but the Aether here was more raw and primal, lacking the refinement she now possessed. It''s not quite on her level yet, Carn expanded his Aether senses. Closing his eyes, his Aether penetrated the collapsed earth and rubble, scanning the space beyond. A rough 3D image began to form in his mind''s eye, forming a subterranean tunnel map. At its center was a broken, incomplete subway system that looked decades old, abandoned mid-construction. After pinpointing the exact location beyond the rubble, Carn teleported through. He reappeared inside the remnants of an unfinished subway station. The station was a picture of halted progress. Beyond the single platform, dug-out caves and piles of construction materials lay forgotten. Rusted tools, broken spotlights, tangled wires, and corroded generators remained in the area. Ignoring the debris, Carn attempted to teleport deeper into the structure. Yet, as he concentrated, a force of resistance struck him. Something, or perhaps someone, was watching him. From the thick black haze that swirled around the platform, a translucent blob of slime slithered into view, hastening toward him. At its center, a singular, unblinking eyeball fixated on him like a predator locking onto its prey. Carn recognized it, "A wild mimic?" Yet, something was off. The mimic slime wasn''t the source of the black haze. Instead, it seemed to feed on the Aether mist. The creature oozed closer and climbed onto Carn. Without hesitation, the slime engulfed him, encasing his stone body entirely in its digestive fluids. Carn didn''t react. He stood still, patient, as the creature''s acid failed to dissolve his rocky form. He was waiting, watching as the slime''s eyeball focused intently on him. Moments later, Gawain appeared in a flash of light, teleporting onto the platform. His gaze fell on the scene before him. The knight smirked, unable to suppress his amusement. "My lord, is that one of your subordinates?" Carn''s voice rumbled from within the gelatinous mass. "No, it''s probably an Earth-born slime. It''s trying to eat me and copy my abilities instead of opening with a conversation. I didn''t raise them for sure." Gawain chuckled. "Well, I can see it''s wild. Need a hand, my lord?" "Nah, let''s wait. It should start calling their friends by now." "Friends? Oh." Gawain paused as realization struck him. He recalled the natural traits of slimes. Wild slimes, regardless of variants and species, communicated and summoned reinforcements through chemical gas. Whenever one encountered prey, it would excrete a signal to call others to the feast. After the meal, they would mate by merging together into one mass and give birth to slime cores. Then, they would split, multiplying until all slimes were separated. Only the domestic mimic slimes worked individually. As if on cue, more slimes began to emerge. From the shadows, small and large blobs crept toward Carn, their colors ranging from pale green to deep violet. Ceiling slimes dripped down like thick glue, joining the fray. Within a minute, over a hundred slimes swarmed him, piling on top of one another in an attempt to consume him. Gawain watched the spectacle, baffled, "Why are you letting them swarm you, my lord?" Carn''s telepathic voice echoed. "I''m waiting for their alpha to show up." "Ah. Right. The wild ones have a pack leader." Just as he spoke, the ground near the railway shifted, and a humanoid slime emerged, rising fluidly from the soil like molten glass. Unlike its kin, it had ten floating eyes within its mass, each darting in a different direction, scanning its surroundings. Gawain noticed something floating within the alpha slime''s body. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a blue crystal, radiating radioactive hues. The black Aether mist thickened around the creature, exuding a suffocating presence. Carn scoffed without turning to face it. "There it is, the adult mimic. Definitely the cause of the collapse or the reason this area was sealed off." Gawain''s gaze flicked to the glowing crystal within the slime''s body. His voice tightened. "And that crystal Is that what I think it is?" "Yeah. Something mankind should never have touched." Having seen enough, Carn stopped playing around. He teleported directly into the alpha slime''s body, bypassing its defenses. The sudden intrusion sent all ten eyes flying out of the creature''s gelatinous mass, leaving it vulnerable. Carn wasted no time. Spending five silver marks, he summoned a dozen iron spikes from the ground, each one piercing and destroying the dislodged eyes in a single strike. The humanoid slime convulsed violently before collapsing, dissolving into a pool of acidic green liquid. The glowing crystal was ejected, clattering onto the platform. As the alpha slime perished, the swarm scattered. The lesser slimes retreated in fear, slipping into cracks and crevices. Within seconds, the platform was empty, and the black haze dissipated like smoke in the wind. In its wake, the spirits of those who were consumed by the alpha slime began to emerge. Scientists, researchers, and workers in the firefly forms floated toward Carn, their savior. Everybody expressed their gratitude with a bright smile before they bestowed their Aether upon him. They passed on afterward. Carn''s left arm glowed white as over a thousand silver marks flooded into him, restoring his reserves. He stood in silence, watching the light fade, before turning his attention to the crystal. Gawain approached, crouching to inspect the object. It was the size of a basketball, its surface slick with radioactive residue. Picking it up carefully, he turned to his master. "My lord" Carn sighed, "Aetherium. A demon lord''s corpse. Mankind''s been meddling with something they should''ve left buried." "So Are we gonna use it to awaken a new demon lord?" Carn laughed, "Or rather, use it on myself to regain my title?" Without hesitation, Carn injected Aether into the crystal and directed its energy into him. Chapter 71 So… Im a Vampire Now? Aetherium was a rare and volatile mineral unique to the Aether World, formed exclusively from the crystallized heart of a deceased demon lord. These crystals were rich in concentrated Aether, making them immensely powerful but equally dangerous. If they were left unchecked, they would undergo a catastrophic three-stage transformation. When an Aetherium crystal was abandoned, the concentrated Aether within began to develop sentience, driven by an instinctual need for survival. To sustain itself, the crystal consumed nearby organic and inorganic matter. At this stage, it became a parasitic entity, spreading corruption and consuming environmental resources to preserve its form. Once the crystal secured enough sustenance, it emitted an alluring scent designed to attract beasts and other creatures. Those unfortunate enough to consume the crystal were enslaved, and their bodies became hosts for the sentient Aetherium. The crystals fed off the hosts'' life force and Aether until their deaths. With each host it consumed, the Aetherium grew stronger and entered its second transformation: expansion. The crystal''s radioactive Aether mutated microorganisms and nearby creatures, transforming them into non-sentient Aetherium ores. This process rapidly increased the crystal''s mass and formed a network of corrupted life. Eventually, the crystal began to grow into a towering Aetherium Tree, evolving into an insidious structure that absorbed nutrients from the planet itself. When the Aetherium Tree reached a height of 10 meters, it entered its third and most devastating stage. The tree''s Aether concentration reached critical levels, unleashing chaotic phenomena that could destroy entire ecosystems. At this point, the crystal acted as a beacon, drawing otherworldly creatures, including remnants of demon lords, to its location to consume. The Aetherium crystal in Carn''s hand was still in its first stage, the Parasite Stage. Although weak compared to its later transformations, it held an immense concentration of Aether, making it both dangerous and valuable. Carn drew Aether from the crystal while he suppressed the newborn spirit with his holy power. As his Aether made contact with the spirit, an eerie screech echoed through the abandoned subway. A black haze exuded from the crystal and transformed into a noseless human face. Gawain frowned at the grotesque spirit while Carn smirked, recognizing the demon lord''s face. "Oh, hello, Demon Lord Despera. Fancy meeting your remnant will here. Let me guess, your soul has already passed on, but your heart''s lingering memory created another you? Too bad, you''re dead, sir." The spirit didn''t respond as it couldn''t comprehend Carn''s words. It lacked the full memories of the deceased demon lord. Instead, driven by a primal instinct to survive, it deemed Carn an enemy. Its spectral mouth opened wide, attempting to consume him whole. Carn laughed and spent a gold mark, summoning a radiant surge of light that illuminated the subway. The intense brilliance shattered the black haze and dispelled the spirit''s form, forcing it to retreat back into the crystal. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While the spirit recoiled, Carn drained Aether from the crystal. His silver marks flooded into his left arm, climbing from 3,000 to a staggering 5,050. The crystal''s reserves were finally depleted. The Aetherium crystal cracked under the strain. Eventually, it crumbled, dissipating into fine dust. As the crystal vanished, Carn examined his stabilized Aether levels. 5,050 silver marks. They were enough to animate an army of 500 gargoyles. However, Carn wasn''t done with the crystal yet as the process left behind a small, black orb no larger than a grain. Carn picked up the black grain, studying its ominous energy. This was the essence of a demon lord and a potent remnant of Despera''s power. If consumed, it could grant the eater new abilities or evolve their existing ones. Without hesitation, Carn swallowed the essence grain. A surge of foreign memories and sensations flooded his mind, forcing him to close his eyes and concentrate. Five minutes passed, and he exhaled deeply. He indeed learned something from the essence. Testing his newly acquired power, Carn expended 10 silver marks and pointed at the wet ground beneath him. A faint "POP" echoed throughout the subway, followed by a series of explosive bursts. Hidden slimes, camouflaged in the shadows, detonated simultaneously. Hundreds of strands of Aether surged into Carn, proving that these creatures had absorbed the life force of countless humans. Gawain observed Carn in silence before he mustered his courage to ask. "My lord, what was that spell?" Carn smirked. "Demon Lord Despera''s signature ability, Blood Detonation. It''s a bloodline magic, actually. Essentially, he could detonate the blood of any living being within range. My limit is 100 yards for now, but Despera''s real range was 10 miles, I think." Gawain''s expression shifted from awe to realization. "Despera... The Vampire King Drake Despera?! I remember now! He was aligned with the Lich King during the Anti-Undead Coalition War, wasn''t he? But how did he die? His forces always avoided direct combat, and he was infamous for never showing up on the battlefield. It''s as if he avoided the war altogether." Carn frowned. He too was curious about how Despera''s heart ended up as an Aetherium crystal buried in a forgotten subway. Still, the mystery didn''t offer immediate value, and Carn chose to refocus his energy on exploration. With his Aether reserves replenished, he spent 10 silver marks to expand his detection radius. His mental map stretched further, revealing a massive crevice beyond the subway station. Deeper in the crevice, Carn could feel an ominous energy from within. The air vibrated faintly, accompanied by a low rumbling noise that resembled the hum of a colossal machine in operation. Occasionally, the unsettling crying voice of an infant echoed. Carn wasted no time. He teleported directly to the entrance of the crevice. Moments later, Gawain appeared beside him, having rushed to follow his lord''s lead. Together, they stood before a narrow crack in the wall, too small for either of them to physically squeeze through. For beings like Carn and Gawain, who could bypass physical barriers with teleportation, the cracks presented no obstacle. Carn extended his senses through the fissures, letting his Aether probe the hidden space beyond. Gawain mirrored his lord''s actions, channeling his own detection ability to assist. It took only two seconds for both of them to recoil. What they sensed sent a chill through even their formidable forms. The reason for the appearance of smiling spiders, wild slimes, and distorted energy signatures was now clear. Beyond the narrow crevices hid an open dimensional rift. Chapter 72 I Miss My Demon King Father. Hes Crazy. A hollow area lurked deep within the crevice, housing a five-meter diameter dimensional rift at the center. The childlike voice they had heard earlier emanated from this void, growing louder as though it was beckoning them to approach. Gawain broke the tense silence, his voice steady but laced with concern. "A dimensional rift This explains the anomalies in this area. But why here?" Carn''s eyes remained fixed on the faint glow emanating from the fissure. Yet, he found himself as clueless as Gawain. In the past, he would have jumped into the rift without hesitation. But now, things were different. He had something to lose. Wong''s face flashed in his mind, reminding him that he had left her behind at the PX convenience store. He also thought of Han as he had been branded as a traitor by the ECD. He couldn''t leave them behind. Weighing the risks, Carn made a bitter decision. "We don''t have the right tools or people to deal with this rift. For now, we''ll retreat. Let''s clear out the smiling spiders in the spiral stair room and harvest their Aether. Better to strengthen ourselves before something worse happens." Gawain proposed an alternative. "My lord, allow me to enter the rift instead. You can wait for me here. If I don''t return within an hour, consider me lost and move on." Carn raised an eyebrow at the suggestion. The offer was noble, but he disagreed with Gawain''s approach. "Nah, instead of sending you, I''ll just turn a few spiders into expendable minions and send them to scout the other side." "But can they react or escape if they''re in danger? What if they run into the Lich King''s army and get silenced before sending any useful information? Let me go, my lord. I''m more than capable of handling myself. Besides, if something does happen to me, you''ll know it''s too dangerous to pursue." Carn hated to admit it, but his subordinate was right. Newly animated gargoyles always lacked the intelligence or skill required for reconnaissance. Entrusting the task to Gawain, despite the risks, was the more logical choice. "Fine. Go. But if you don''t return in an hour, I''m heading back." "Leave it to me!" Without hesitation, Gawain teleported into the hollowed chamber beyond the crack. With a single leap, he disappeared into the rift. Carn turned away from the rift, scanning the subway station again to ensure he hadn''t missed anything. Making his way back to the spiral staircase room, Carn found the nest of smiling spiders. Their grotesque grins widened as they spotted him. Carn wasted no time to test his new ability. Channeling 10 silver marks of Aether, he detonated their blood. A hundred spiders, big and small, splashed green liquid everywhere. Floating rusty swords all dropped to the bottom of the stairwell. Each spider''s death released the souls of their victims, who blessed Carn with Aether as usual. The stairwell had been cleaned. His Aether reserves got 300 silver marks richer. He then returned to the rift. Unfortunately, 30 minutes later, Gawain hadn''t returned. 40 minutes 50 minutes An hour had passed. Carn''s expression darkened. He lingered near the rift for ten more minutes, clinging to a fragile hope that Gawain might still return. Yet, as each second passed, the silence confirmed that Gawain had failed to fulfill his promise. Whatever lay beyond the dimensional rift was far more dangerous and complex than Carn had anticipated. With a heavy heart, Carn took a mental note of the location, vowing to return when his Aether reserves surpassed 10,000. For now, he had no choice but to retreat, leaving both the mystery of the rift and Gawain''s fate unresolved. As Carn teleported outside the sealed stairwell, he felt a familiar yet unsettling shift in the atmosphere. The air distorted as if a black hole was tearing through reality itself. Before Carn could react, a razor-sharp nail sliced through the dimensional fabric, creating a rift. A second hand with black nails gripped the edge of the rift and wrenched it apart. Emerging from the opening was a pale, sunken-cheeked man with unnaturally long limbs that almost scraped the ground. He was entirely hairless, devoid of eyebrows, and had no muscles, fat, or defining human traits. His frame seemed like that of a professional athlete trapped in a skeletal, alien body. The being''s eyelids slowly lifted, revealing empty, pupil-less white eyes that seemed to pierce through the void. Carn flinched as he scanned for any sign of life or energy within the entity but found none. Its presence was reminiscent of a wraith, yet it neither carried Aether nor holy power. Summoning his courage, Carn addressed the entity with his Aether. "Who are you?" The creature stepped out of the rift, bending its impossibly long body to fit within the cramped, three-meter-high corridor. At five meters tall, it had to contort itself, folding its back and knees to avoid the ceiling. The entity waved a single bony finger behind itself, and the dimensional rift closed like a zipper sealing a fabric tear. With the rift gone, the entity shifted its focus to Carn. "Are you Demon Lord Pebble?" "Yes. And who are you?" "My name is Nobody." Carn suppressed the urge to roll his eyes. "And what do you want? Why are you here, Mr. Nobody?" "I bear a message from your creator, Demon Overlord Impermanence." Carn froze. "...What?!" The words hit him like a hammer. Demon Lords and Demon Overlords were vastly different entities. There could only be one Demon Overlord at a time, and that role belonged to Carn''s father, the supreme being that all demon lords served. The name "Impermanence" was an alias Carn''s father had chosen, serving as a reminder to his subordinates that nothing lasted forever. Only his children, trusted aides, and fellow demon lords knew of this name. Most simply referred to him as the Demon King. Realizing that the entity might be a servant or messenger of his father, Carn adjusted his tone. "What is the message, sir?" The entity nodded, then drove its bony hand into its own chest. With a crunch, it broke off one of its rib bones and pulled it free. The wound sealed instantly, and the bone transformed into an enormous scroll in its skeletal hand. Unrolling the scroll, the creature''s voice shifted, perfectly mimicking that of Carn''s father. [Pebble, my boy! If you''re hearing this, it means the transmigration spell of mine worked, and your soul has survived the ordeal. Looks like we hit the reincarnation jackpot! To be honest, I was shocked to find out you were also from Earth. But hey, small multiverse, right?] The mimicry was so precise that Carn wanted to cry. He missed this voice so much. [So, here''s the deal. There''s an afterlife. When we die, our souls end up in the Netherworld, where I am now. Everyone gets judged, and their past lives are put on public display LITERALLY, like on TV. Yeah, you heard me. Our lives are turned into drama films for everyone to see. Very humiliating, but VERY VERY entertaining. I wish you could see this.] [TL;DR: If you''ve done something batshit crazy, you''re f-cked. I almost didn''t make it, but hey, raising you properly and being a benevolent king saved my ass. I even got a job because of that, but I still have to do my time here for a couple thousand years.] [TAKE NOTE, Pebble! Smashing sexy ladies of other species counts as a sin! You get 100 years for nutting in a girl that you''re not married to and 200 for crossbreeding with another species! Don''t be an idiot like me! Be smart. Marry everybody you want to nut inside and save yourself several thousand years!] Carn''s lips curved into a bittersweet smile. The sound of his father''s voice, even through this bizarre medium, made his heart ache with longing. [Anyway, I''m doing fine here, so no need to worry about me. But recently, I saw new broadcasts from the souls of your world. There''s something urgent you need to know.] The entity''s tone shifted as it read the next lines, now grave and serious. "[DO NOT ENTER A RIFT! DO NOT RETURN TO OUR WORLD!]" "...What?" Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 73 Looks Like My Lucks Run Out of Aether. Someone is Trying to Confuse Me. The entity closed the scroll, which immediately transformed into a broken shard of Aetherium crystal. He swallowed the shard and returned his attention to Carn. Carn still had many questions to ask, but he didn''t know where to start. He waited for the entity to finish digesting his bone back into his system and inquired. "How is my father? Is he doing well in the Netherworld?" "He is perfectly healthy and happy. You have nothing to worry about." "What about the warning? What''s happening in the Aether World?" "The World of Aether?" He looked directly at Carn before gesturing with his large hand. The space between them was sliced open. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Instead of asking me, why not see the state of that world for yourself?" "Wait, hold on!" Carn was taken aback and surprised that the entity could open a portal easily. He asked to make sure, as he was not sure that the entity would send him home afterward. "If I go in, will you bring me back here afterward?" "Of course. Your father has entrusted me to guide and assist you after delivering the message. I will not betray that trust." The entity''s demeanor was eerily composed, yet he exuded a sense of allegiance to Carn''s father. Carn let out a long sigh, relieved that his father had his back. Looking at the tall man, Carn wondered if he was the Ferryman of the prophecy. "Alright. Let''s go." Carn steeled himself. He spent Aether to enhance his resistance and stepped through the portal. The entity followed, sealing the dimensional gate behind them. . Emerging from the portal, Carn found himself in a dense forest. The fresh air was thick with Aether. The bright blue sky stretched endlessly, and three moons perfectly aligned in orbit above the planet. Carn closed his eyes and inhaled, savoring the pure Aether in the atmosphere. His silver mark reserves surged from 5,300 to 5,400 in moments. Each passing second brought an additional 10 to 20 marks. Simply by standing still, he could grow exponentially stronger. Before Carn could absorb further, the entity interrupted his thoughts with a warning. "Demon Lord Pebble," Nobody said, his tone sharp. "Be mindful of your surroundings." Snapping out of his trance, Carn expanded his senses and scanned the area with his Aether. His detection revealed numerous life signatures, all belonging to Ents, Trents, and other sentient tree-like beings. Yet, strangely, he found no signs of animals, insects, or birds. "It''s too quiet. Where are the animals?!" Before he could elaborate, the forest came alive. Nearby trees uprooted themselves. Their massive trunks creaked and groaned as they shifted. Their bark twisted, forming hideous faces that ranged from human-like to abominable monsters. Root systems curled like mammal legs, allowing them to move freely. The trents snarled at Carn and Nobody in unison with their thunderous voice. "BY THE MANDATE OF THE MOTHER TREE, KILL ALL REMNANT OF KAIM ARIEL!" Carn''s eyes widened. "What?!" The trents charged, swinging their long branches and sending their roots toward Carn and Nobody. Tree branches arrived in front of Nobody, but they phased through his tall frame. He stood up, casually observing the tree monsters as if this matter didn''t concern him. More roots and vines came for Nobody. But again, they couldn''t touch his ethereal physique. Meanwhile, Carn welcomed all beatings. He stood firm like a mountain, accepting every punishment. Every tree branch and vine that made contact with his stone skin instantly turned into stone and broke into small rocks. The petrification curse then rapidly expanded toward the trents. As they were too slow to react, everybody who attacked Carn turned into stone trees. Carn smiled. It had been a long time since he was last besieged by strong monsters. Using the same old trick, he drained their Aether and animated them into gargoyles. 20 giant gargoyles emerged from the stone trees. They roared and rushed toward other trents in the area, initiating a heavyweight brawl. Carn stood there, absorbing Aether in the air in glee. He was also curious why these trents mentioned the name of his nemesis and why his father didn''t want him to return. For two minutes straight, Carn and Nobody watched the one-sided slaughter. The newborn gargoyles tore the trees like papers. While Nobody remained silent, Carn was confused as to why his father didn''t want him to return. These guys were no threat. Still, Gawain couldn''t return after entering the rift. Carn wondered what kind of hidden danger lurked here. "Is this a joke?" Carn complained, "Where is this place? I thought Mother Tree had all trents and ents under control. Why are they attacking me?" "They probably thought you and Kaim Ariel were on the same side." "Heh. Obviously, we are sworn enemies. I''d rather die than join hands with him." Nobody gave Carn a meaningful look and dropped a bomb. "That day, Kaim Ariel didn''t die along with you. His soul never enters the Netherworld." "WHAT?!" "Before Kaim Ariel fought you, he had gotten his hands on Lich King Akor''s legacy. When the Sorcerer Empress trapped you and Kaim''s soul in the abyss, he was the one who freed your soul and returned you to me." "WAIT, HUH?!" The new information blew Carn''s mind. He had always been treating Hero Kaim Ariel as his sworn enemy ever since he turned himself into a thousand-eye demon. Nobody stabbed himself in the chest and fetched another piece of ribcage out of his body. It transformed into a scroll once more and mimicked the thousand-eye hero''s voice. His hoarse archaic voice turned youthful but firm. [Demon Lord Pebble, I''m so sorry. Our fight shouldn''t have happened. We both were tricked by our allies.] Carn narrowed his eyes. He started suspecting Nobody for attempting to confuse him. Still, he listened to the entity, wondering what he had in store for him. [Sorcerer Empress, Sword King, Demon Lord Karshira, and the Mother Tree betrayed us both. We picked the wrong side!] "What?" Nobody paused and looked behind him. Carn also shifted his gaze as a giant shadow loomed closer. Behind Nobody stood a colossal tortoise-dragon, towering over the entire forest at a staggering height of two kilometers. Its long neck arched downward, bringing its draconic head level with Carn and Nobody. Carn recognized the giant. He was the guardian of Mother Tree and the Kirin race''s guardian beast, the Divine Tortoise. The tortoise dragon glared at Carn and his bodyguard. It bored fangs and snarled. "Demon Lord Pebble, Mother Tree has summoned you. Come with me obediently, or I''ll erase your existence right here, right now!" "" Carn didn''t like its tone. He started doubting Mother Tree and the entity next to him. He couldn''t figure out who lied or who told the truth. But for now, he decided to follow the divine beast to the Mother Tree. He teleported and stood on top of the beast. While at it, he commanded his gargoyles to stop attacking the trents. Nobody also teleported and appeared next to Carn. He warned him. "We should return to Earth while we can. Otherwise, Mother Tree will kill you." "" Once again, Carn suspected everybody. Who should he trust? Mother Tree who had been giving him power? The self-proclaimed subordinate of his dead father? Or rather, trust no one? Chapter 74 I Have Been Tricked! HOW DARE YOU!! After riding the tortoise for 10 minutes, they found a massive tree on the horizon. The closer they got to the tree, the thicker the Aether in the environment. However, Carn was no longer in the mood to absorb Aether as he spotted an anomaly. The tree was not green. It was a gold mushroom that had expanded over the sky and clouds. That was not what Mother Tree Carn knew. Seeing the state of the tree, Carn whispered to Nobody. "Are you sure that this is my Aether World?" Nobody confirmed, "Yes. According to Overlord Impermanence, the Mother Tree is not a tree but a sentient fungus. Those who have never touched Styx River cannot see its true form. After Kaim Ariel and Overlord Impermanence rescued your soul, you briefly came into contact with River Styx while you were unconscious. That''s why you can only see its true form now." Carn smirked, "Heh. Very convenient story." "" "Open the portal. Get us out." Carn urged Nobody. It didn''t matter if the self-proclaimed aide of his father had spoken the truth or not, he had no intention of mingling with the giant mushroom and the rude tortoise. Unfortunately, Nobody pointed at the massive mushroom, which had been producing gold and red spores in the air. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s too late. We''re under its domain. No dimensional portal can be opened until we leave here." "That makes it simple. We can just ditch the tortoise." Carn smirked and teleported away from the tortoise, traveling a kilometer away from the giant tree. Nobody also followed Carn closely, serving as his bodyguard. As soon as they vanished from the tortoise''s head, the divine beast turned around and bellowed. "DEMON LORD PEBBLE AND HIS SERVANT HAVE ESCAPED!! CAPTURE THEM AND PRESENT THEM TO THE MOTHER TREE!!" All the trees in the forest rose up and screamed. Uprooting themselves, they marched, following Carn''s scent. At the same time, flying dragons emerged from the mushroom tree, charging in the same direction. . Carn took advantage of the free teleportation perk, traveling 100 kilometers within a minute. However, despite his attempt to flee, he couldn''t leave a gigantic rainforest. Last time he remembered, Aether World didn''t have many thick forests. Even the Mother Tree''s territory was half barren due to the constant wars and deforestation. Yet, here, the land was too green. Carn stopped being absentminded and took a short break. He turned around. Instantly, the self-proclaimed aide caught up to him and stood straight. He pointed at the direction that Carn was heading in and warned him. "As I said, we were too late. We have entered its domain." Carn frowned and turned around. Then, he was speechless. In the direction that Carn had been running toward, there was another big mushroom tree. However, this one was bright red and full of raw Aether and crimson haze. As Carn gazed deeper into the crimson mist, he noticed ethereal faces emergingwild animals, humans, monsters, and even demons like himself. Their features shifted and swirled, and their expressions froze in agony, rage, or despair. The sight left him utterly flabbergasted. "What happened here while I was away?! How could these?" The bodyguard crossed his arms and looked up. Shortly after, gold beacons of light shone upon them, and they could hear a dignified woman''s voice in their mind. [Oh, Messenger from the Netherworld''s reign, Welcome, Nobody, to my domain. You, too, Gargoyle Lord, wake and stand, Pebble of power in a dream land.] As soon as the words entered Carn''s mind, his heart sank. It was the voice of the Mother Tree. Carn was both happy and disappointed in the Mother Tree for not controlling her subordinates well enough. "Mother Tree? Is that really you? What the hell is going on here?!" [Return to your quest, let the battle begin, Defeat the Lich King, and cleanse your sins. Demon Lord Pebble, the hour''s too soon, Your place is not yet beneath our moon.] Once again, the Mother Tree''s cryptic words didn''t make sense. Carn grew wary of her. "Could you please explain what your appearance is? What happened to you? What happened to this world." Carn persisted in digging for the truth. He had a bad feeling about this place. But instead of answering Carn''s question, the Mother Tree threatened him. [Turn back now, O Demon Lord, Lich King has plotted to sow discord. Return to your world, let wisdom defend, For if you stay, this will be your end.] As if the threat wasn''t enough, the gold beacon turned black, and Carn''s Aether escaped him! In addition, his holy power was depleted, leaving only the divine spirit''s portion. "MOTHER TREE!!" Carn bellowed, enraged. He felt betrayed, "WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?! I SAVED YOU AND YOUR PEOPLE!!" Mother Tree stopped talking in poems. Her cold voice echoed in his mind, "You are nothing but puppets, Pebble. Be obedient and go kill the Lich King! Then, you may kill yourself and follow your father to the Netherworld!" "YOU WENCH!!" Carn had enough. He commanded his remaining holy power, and the golden beacon was dispersed. He gathered whatever Aether remained inside him to his body, ready to fight Mother Tree to the death. "ORD!" *CRACK* As if the reality broke, the atmosphere and surroundings froze on its track. It stopped flowing, and objects stopped reflecting sunlight. The sky turned gray as if the universe was shattering. However, Carn could still move, but he wasn''t responsible for such an anomaly. He was also surprised by the changes. A moment later, a faint voice of a certain knight entered his ears. "MY LORD!" Reality dissolved into darkness, consuming everything including his own form. When he reopened his eyes, a flood of new information and a completely different scene imprinted itself onto his mind. In the dimly lit corridor, Carn lay pinned beneath the towering figure. The entity''s skeletal arms pressed him to the cold, unyielding floor, and a web of pulsing purple veins extended from its hollow eyes, latching onto Carn''s temples. Carn''s Aether and holy power were being siphoned into the fiend''s flesh. The flash of golden light jolted him back. Gawain had driven his holy blade straight through the creature''s chest. The sword gleamed with righteous fury, and he twisted it, seperating the entity''s upper body and lower body. The dream demon shrieked in agony. Carn''s head throbbed as the fog of deception cleared. Memories, sharp and stinging, flooded back to him and a realization hit. This monster wasn''t his father''s aide, but it was an incubus, a vile dream demon. Carn had been put to sleep, and everything was a dream, fabricated by the monster to sow discord between him and Mother Tree! Moreover, it stole his power! "YOU SON OF A FK!" Carn bellowed, ripping the grotesque purple tendrils from his head. His legs wobbled as he forced himself upright. Hatred burned in his eyes, igniting a thousand violent thoughts of revenge. Gawain, still pressing his boot against the fiend''s upper torso, glanced over his shoulder. "My lord, this thing is one of Demon Lord Luca''s henchmen. The ECD captured this guy years ago. It must''ve escaped and found you." Carn sneered, "I see. I thought they were extinct But no. This scum dared to worm its way into my mind!" Once again, Carn thought of his father and his warnings. Indeed, he was invincible in direct combat, but he was the most vulnerable to mind attack, just like when he lost to Kaim Ariel. The incubus groaned beneath Gawain''s weight, its split form writhing. Carn canceled his transformation to conserve energy, still feeling the void left by his drained Aether. With a growl, he kicked the demon square in the face. "You thought you could deceive me, huh? You dig through my memories, wear a friendly mask, and have the audacity to drain my power? You slimy, two-faced, lying son of a f!" Words failed him as fury took over. He kicked the incubus again. Then Carn crouched, seizing the creature by its crown. "Listen here," Carn''s grip tightened until the entity''s skull cracked. "Whatever you stole from me, I''m taking it back. All of itplus interest!" With a surge of raw will, crimson wisps of Aether and a golden sheen of holy power began to flow back into him, as if reclaiming what was rightfully his. The incubus howled, its body thrashing in futile resistance. All its Aether vanished into Carn. Carn scanned his body with his mind. Roughly 6,660 silver marks of Aether, including the incubus''s energy, gathered inside him. However, some of his holy power was lost as the incubus couldn''t contain them. After getting his energy back, Carn''s eyes turned red. The collection was over, but the torture had just started. "Now, let''s see how long you can scream before I rip you apart!" . Meanwhile, Gawain silently watched Carn ripping the lanky incubus''s skin and bones with his bare hands. He laughed dryly and unsheathed his sword. In his other hand, Gawain carried three branches of Mother Tree, which she had entrusted him to give to Carn. Looking at the present, he sighed. ''I guess the present can wait.'' Chapter 75 My Sexy Priestess is Meeting Another Man? Section E In a prison room, Arthur sighed deeply, looking at the red siren light. The alarm had been ongoing for hours, driving him crazy. The underground prison of ECD was designed to house no more than 50 prisoners at a time, but these weren''t for ordinary inmates. Every prisoner here had positive mana or had once wielded extraordinary powers. To ensure containment, the ECD employed extreme measures. Every prisoner was bound in a reinforced straitjacket, gagged with a mana-dampening mouthpiece, and collared with a mana-sealing choker, rendering even the most dangerous individuals powerless. The facility had recently received two new inmates, who were delivered hastily amidst the chaos outside. Lacking the time for proper processing, the guards shoved the newcomers into a temporary observation cell, typically used for monitoring and assessment before permanent assignment. Arthur was strapped to a steel crucifix engineered to siphon mana continuously from its occupant. His dull, weary eyes barely moved, locked in a vacant stare at another prisoner across from him, bound to a similar device. The prisoner opposite him was a young man with a striking appearance. His deep brown skin was offset by bleached, curly hair. His thick lips framed an impossibly large mouth, capable of stretching to cover almost 90% of his face. His name was Joe Somal, a former streamer who had stumbled upon his superpower during a reckless escapade through Southeast Asia. Joe''s antics for content creation had landed him in trouble with local authorities, and after extradition to the U.S., his dangerous abilities had sealed his fate as an ECD prisoner. By pure coincidence, his arrival had coincided with Arthur''s. The containment protocols weren''t foolproof, however. Joe''s long tongue managed to maneuver around the mana-dampening gag, pushing the ball aside with casual defiance. The moment he freed his mouth, he began talking. "Yo, white dude over there! Can you kick your slipper over here or something?" Arthur remained silent. Both men were bound tightly to their crucifixes by thick leather straps, iron chains, and ominous chokers. Their feet rested on the cold steel base of the crosses, forcing them to stand as the devices pinned them upright against the wall. Though immobilized, they were positioned to face each other. Joe, undeterred by Arthur''s lack of response, kept making obnoxious noises. He spat and stuck out his tongue. "Yo deaf or what? Can''t yo see that pair of slippers near your feet?" Arthur looked at his feet. A pair of slippers, prepared for the prisoners, was left behind next to the crucifix. However, they were 2 feet away, and his restrained legs couldn''t reach them. It would take more than effort to get those. Arthur deemed the task impossible, so he ignored Joe. "Yo, listen here, white boy! We both gonna die if yo ain''t cooperating! KICK. ME. THOSE. SLIPPERS!" Again, Arthur ignored the plight. He was not interested in the jailbreak. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Arthur''s reaction, Joe gathered his saliva in his mouth and spat. The liquid flew and landed on Arthur''s face while Joe cackled. Arthur glared at Joe for a moment. Although he was annoyed, he kept his cool. By closing his eyes, he returned to his world, abandoning his emotions. His mind recalled the past events and his interaction with Carn, contemplating his decisions so far. What went wrong? Was everything his fault? Did he actually provoke someone he shouldn''t? While Arthur was in his deep thought, the divine spirit manifested in front of him. Joe also could see her. "YO, SEXY ANGEL BITCH! HELP ME! FREE ME!" He laughed and shouted, "If better, suck my dick, too!" The divine spirit flinched and turned around. She glared at Joe. But the guy wasn''t done talking yet, "Oh? You like that, huh? Come on, do it quick! Come to PAPA!" The divine spirit had never been so offended before. She raised her arm and was about to erase Joe from existence. However, she paused and looked up. Someone with strong holy power was approaching, and the spirit recognized her. Rosa and Merlin were nearby. The divine spirit smiled. She turned around and whispered to Arthur, "Help has arrived, my dear. Join them, and you''ll be out of this place." Arthur opened his eyes and saw his contracted divine spirit. Then, he nodded. The divine spirit was satisfied and vanished. A moment later, Rosa and Merlin teleported directly into the cell and found both prisoners. Joe was startled, "HOLY SHIT! WHAT THE F-CK IS THIS?! WEEPING ANGEL?!" Rosa turned to Joe, and her eyes flashed. Instantly, Joe turned into stone. However, Arthur was immune to her power due to his holy power. Arthur gazed at Rosa and recognized her. He let out a long sigh. Rosa spoke nothing. She glanced at the belts, chains, choker, and the straitjacket. Instantly, they turned into stone and crumbled to dust. Arthur dropped down to the floor and casually removed the gag. He massaged his throat and coughed. "Thanks stone lady." Rosa communicated with Arthur for the first time, talking to him via Aether telepathy. "I heard you offended my master. To be honest, I should kill you here." Arthur bitterly smiled, realizing his past oversights, "I see. That''s why you didn''t do anything back then. He was your boss all along. I guess that kiddy Carn Yunho is really a big shot, huh?" Rosa scoffed, "You have two choices, detective. Swear allegiance to my master, or rot here in a monster den?" Arthur glanced at the grimoire, which had been floating behind Rosa. He recognized it on the spot, but he pretended to ignore it. In an exaggerated manner, Arthur knelt on one knee and looked at Rosa''s pretty face. "My country has already abandoned me and sentenced me to death. If your lord is willing to forgive my kiddy transgression and offense, I''m willing to follow him. I expect a 6-figure wage, though." Merlin yelled at Arthur, "You idiot still worries about your pay when the world is about to end?! Seriously, if it weren''t because of your abilities, we wouldn''t have spared a glance at you!" Arthur smirked, "Please, ECD-8888. I don''t expect the pay right away, but I''m concerned about the aftermath after whatever calamity you''ve been telling everybody. I need securities." Rosa frowned at Arthur. Although she didn''t like him, she made her decision, "I''ll tell this to my master later, but I can''t promise you." "That''s good enough. I''ll be following you." "Good." Rosa put Merlin in her arms and grabbed Arthur''s shoulder. Backtracking where she had come from, they teleported out of the prison, heading toward the next destinationECD-77''s enclosure. Chapter 76 Thanks to a Lowly Demon, I Now Have PTSD After ten minutes of fury, the pale incubus was reduced to mangled pieces of flesh. Carn stood over the remains, panting. His frustration wasn''t only directed at the demon but also at himself. He had nearly died to a weak demon''s basic mind spell. Carn took a mental note to himself. ''This can''t happen again. Fool me once, shame on me. I won''t let you lowly demons fool me again!'' Noticing Carn''s stillness, Gawain cautiously approached. "My lord, are you alright?" Carn groaned, "No, I''m still pissed." Gawain sighed, "Please, my lord, restrain your anger and unnecessary emotions. This isn''t like you. You were so calm and calculating when you were leading your men back then." "" Carn closed his eyes, forcing himself to exhale deeply. He begrudgingly pushed his frustration into the back of his mind. Finally, he turned to Gawain, nodding slowly. "Thanks. You saved me. I could''ve died back there." "It''s my duty, my lord," Gawain replied with a slight bow. He quickly seized the opportunity to shift the conversation. "About the portal I need to report what I found." Gawain recounted his journey with methodical detail. "The rift portal led me to what was once Demon Lord Despera''s dungeon. It''s a ruined dungeon now, but mimic slimes still cling to the cracks in the walls, and there were smiling spiders feeding on them. I don''t know how Demon Lord Drath''s spiders got there, but I think we know how the monsters got here." Carn''s brow furrowed as Gawain continued. The mention of mimic slimes and spiders made him wonder if Demon Lord Drath had been responsible for Despera''s dungeon''s destruction. "When I made my way outside, I found myself in a dense jungle." Carn flinched at the description. His mind briefly flashed to the incubus-induced dream. He asked, "A dense jungle? Full of trents and ents?" Gawain nodded. "Yes, that''s correct." "And animals? Birds? Wildlife?" "Yes, plenty. Nature has reclaimed the land." Relief washed over Carn, and he let out a long sigh. At least this wasn''t the same nightmare in his dream. Gawain resumed his report, "The world is no longer barren, my lord. Trents, ents, and wildlife now rule the lands. And the trents, they spoke to me. Through them, I learned something almost too unbelievable to comprehend." He hesitated, looking at Carn with caution. "Brace yourself, my lord. What I''m about to say may unsettle you." Carn dismissed the warning with a smirk, "Go ahead, Gawain. Make my day. Who knows, it might even cheer me up a bit." Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gawain''s expression turned grim as he delivered the news. "Seven centuries have passed since your battle with Kaim Ariel. Seven hundred years, my lord. The world we once knew it''s gone." Carn''s reaction caught Gawain off guard. Instead of shock or anger, he laughed. "Seven centuries? That''s good news. So, Gawain, what''s the deal? Fill me in." Gawain dryly laughed and sighed at the same time. He told the story, that the trents had told him. . After Carn and Kaim''s legendary duel, the human kingdoms descended into chaos. Without a unifying force, they turned on one another, vying for control of the mythical source of life and the secret to immortality. The infighting was devastating. The Dragoons and the Kirin Kingdom were annihilated in the ensuing wars. The balance of power crumbled. Sensing weakness, the remaining demon lords united in a brutal campaign to annihilate humanity. The demon coalition obliterated every hero, king, and soldier, leaving mankind extinct on the Grand Tide Continent. But unity among demons was fleeting. Soon, they turned on one another. The resulting war spanned decades and resulted in the victory of the black dragon faction under Demon Lord Faffa. As Demon Lord Faffa prepared to claim ultimate dominion over the continent, the divine spirits intervened. Desperate to restore balance, they resurrected the hero Kaim Ariel. However, their plan was foiled when Kaim, bittered by their betrayal, murdered one of the divine spirits in cold blood, inciting their wrath. The divine spirits cursed his soul, binding him to an eternity of torment as an undead being. Yet, their punishment had unintended consequences. Stripped of his humanity, Kaim evolved into a Lich King. In his newfound form, Kaim launched a crusade against the divine spirits. He hunted them across the Grand Tide Continent, driving the survivors to flee overseas in terror. Fortunately for the Mother Tree, she escaped Kaim''s wrath. . Listening to the story, Carn couldn''t help but sympathize with Kaim. His life sounded like the stereotypical betrayal plot in mangas. "So, does this mean all rifts connect to our world?" Gawain shook his head slightly. "We don''t know for certain yet. But when I visited the Mother Tree, she asked me to pass these branches to you. She said you''ll need them more than anyone else right now." Carn''s eyebrows lifted at the mention of the Mother Tree, "The Mother Tree''s still okay, then? What about the Kirins and the Dragoons?" "My kin are gone, my lord. All of them. Only the Trents and Ents remain to guard her now." "I see." "The Mother Tree also said there''s no need for you to worry about her or return to her. In fact, she advised against it. If you go back and run into Kaim, you''ll die for sure. He''s not the same as he was before." Carn''s expression darkened, "But he has no grudge against me. If anything, I''m the one with a score to settle." "You''re human now, my lord. And according to the Mother Tree, Kaim despises humans with every fiber of his being." "Emo bastard." Gawain fell silent, resisting the urge to comment. He wanted to point out the irony that Carn was also prone to brooding and sudden bursts of anger, which wasn''t so different. He wondered if this moodiness was a side effect of his human form or his teenage mind. Breaking the silence, Gawain spoke, "The Mother Tree also mentioned that Kaim Ariel''s minions have already infiltrated Earth. Some of the authorities here are actually mimics, disguisers, or skinwalkers. I suspect the one that tried to kill us was one of them." Carn''s frown deepened into a scowl. If Gawain was right, this facility might have been compromised from the very beginning. "If that''s true, then this entire facility could have been operating under Kaim all along. Earth is f-cked. So any other advice from Mother Tree? What else should I do? Turn all humans into gargoyles and fight Kaim?" Gawain let out a bitter laugh. "I asked her the same question. Unfortunately, her suggestion was to join forces with the local divine spirits and ECD-7... Though now that I think about it, that guy hasn''t returned to our world since the previous breach incident." Carn''s ears perked up at the mention of ECD-7. He couldn''t help but feel intrigued, especially as he was still searching for the Ferryman of the prophecy. According to Rosa, ECD-7 might just be the key to his quest. "ECD-7? Who is he?" Carn asked, his tone sharp with curiosity. Gawain''s expression grew serious. "An agent from the Netherworld, my lord. From what I''ve gathered, he has the ability to travel between dimensions." At the mention of ECD-7''s title, Carn broke into a cold sweat. Chapter 77 Someone Is Being Impatient. Time to End This, I Guess? The ECD facility stood silent, emptied of its personnel, leaving only sealed entities and artifacts behind. As the sun dipped below the horizon, the government became fully aware of the catastrophic events unfolding within the base. In a closed-door meeting, President Tonald Drump authorized the deployment of a classified contingency plan. It was codenamed "Project Purge," a self-destruction protocol embedded within the ECD facility. Buried deep beneath the base were seven active mana warheads. Their detonation would ensure the total annihilation of the facility, its entities, and all individuals inside, including Carn and his allies. The directive left no room for negotiation. Everything had to be erased from existence to protect national security. Ferdinand, the now-disgraced vice commander of the ECD base, exited the Pentagon with a hollowed expression. The president had personally berated him for the debacle, stripping him of his rank and placing him under the looming threat of court-martial. Yet, before his dismissal was finalized, Ferdinand was entrusted with one final mission. Boarding a military helicopter, Ferdinand flew to Central Park under cover of night. Law enforcement had already evacuated civilians to ensure no witnesses remained. The park, tranquil and seemingly innocent, was now a staging ground for an ominous ritual. Once the helicopter touched down, Ferdinand stepped out, carrying a small, unassuming case. Inside lay ten bone rings, artifacts imbued with dark energy. One by one, Ferdinand buried the rings at precise locations throughout the park. The first ring was planted at the base of a sprawling oak tree. The rest followed, hidden beneath soil and roots in a carefully calculated pattern. When his task was complete, Ferdinand boarded the helicopter without a backward glance. The mission, though unsettling, was merely a stepping stone in a grander scheme. He scoffed as the helicopter ascended, confident that whatever Carn attempted to accomplish within the base would be rendered meaningless. In Ferdinand''s mind, their "master scheme" to secure infinite wealth and resources for the nation was already in motion. "I am inevitable." . Meanwhile, Rosa, Merlin, and Arthur arrived at the chamber housing ECD-77. The containment area was instead an enormous warehouse. It stretched for hundreds of meters in every direction, and its interior was illuminated by gold liquid within containers inside. However, all light sources had already been turned off as Merlin already disabled all defensive mechanisms in the facility. Rows upon rows of massive water tanks filled the space. Each tank contained glowing golden liquid. Organized with military precision, the tanks formed a grid that hinted at industrial-scale extraction. The ECD extracted several cubic tons of holy water, exceeding what they could imagine as being used for legitimate purposes. Arthur''s gaze lingered on the tanks. He thought of a certain researcher that he had arrested. "No wonder that kiddy aunty pockets the juice. Obviously, they have too much! What are they planning to do with these? Bathing?" Merlin revealed the truth, "Of course, they''re hoarding it like greedy scalpers. Holy water from the chalice can purify the undead, cure cancer, and regress one''s age. Those conniving bureaucrats are surely planning to unleash hell on Earth first. Once people start dying in droves, they''ll swoop in claiming they have the cure! And thenboom! PROFITS! WEALTH! INFLUENCE! POWER! Pfft. Classic politics." Arthur nodded and glanced at his holy spirit guardian. The angel, clad in an ethereal glow, smiled and materialized before the group. Her gaze turned toward Rosa, whose expression soured. Without a word, the holy spirit raised her hand. Instantly, the golden holy water within the tanks evaporated, transforming into radiant golden smoke that condensed into threads of divine energy. She directed the threads toward Arthur''s chest, allowing him alone to receive them. Steam of divine energy entered Arthur, but he clenched his chest in pain. Unlike Carn, who gathered his power in his arms, Arthur instinctively drew the divine energy into his heart. Over 100,000 golden marks surged through him, threatening to tear his very essence apart. Rosa, noticing Arthur''s poor condition, opened her mouth as she inhaled a portion of the excess divine energy, redirecting it to herself. The tension in Arthur''s body eased, though his expression remained strained. Instantly, 30,000 gold marks were transferred to Rosa. The angel narrowed her eyes and scowled at Rosa. However, Rosa met the divine spirit''s glare with a defiant smirk. "Your precious incarnation was about to die because of your carelessness. I''m helping him, and you''re angry at me? How typical." Rosa mocked the angel. The holy spirit let out a faint, disdainful snort before vanishing into the ether, refusing to engage further with her former follower. As the angel disappeared, Rosa''s taunting expression darkened. She complained. "If her dedication was as half as this, I wouldn''t have died or turned into a gargoyle. Tsk!" Merlin wanted to shake his head, but he had nobody to do so. He soothed her with words, "At least, you get to be an immortal. You don''t get old anymore like me." "Meh, I want to have a regular family like a human, too. I guess I can only date fellow monsters now." Merlin laughed, "How about me?" "I''m not into books." "Bah! Picky girl! Anyway, where is the chalice? I can''t sense it." "Me, too. I can''t find it." Arthur, Rosa, and Merlin scanned the warehouse. However, the chalice, which was the source of the holy water, was nowhere to be seen. As they couldn''t find it, they revised their agenda. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go find that Netherworld envoy next. Is he still in the same enclosure, geezer?" Rosa proposed the next move. "He''s not in the facility." "Eh? Then, where is he? Has he escaped?" "I don''t know. I can''t sense him in the facility. He might be outside or in his dimension." "" "So, what''s next, stone lady?" Arthur observed the duo and came up with an idea, "Instead of searching for helpers, how about we leave the kiddy facility first? We rendezvous with your kiddy boss, later?" Rosa frowned at Arthur, annoyed by his buzz words, "Can you stop saying KIDDY, for once?" "No." "How about I turn you into stone?" "I''m sorry, stone lady. Please forgive this sinner." "Tsk." Rosa grabbed Arthur and Merlin. They teleported together, heading to the surface. A second after they had left, a loud siren echoed in the facility. Without a typical evacuation warning, the entire underground building collapsed. . Meanwhile, Carn and Gawain were still in the facility. The ground below them trembled, and everything collapsed on top of them. "Oh, dear." Carn and Gawain looked up, unperturbed. They vanished, teleporting to the surface as well. Chapter 78 Im Tired. Where Is My Family? Emerging onto the surface, Gawain and Carn found themselves far from where they had entered. However, the landscape changed. The entire massive base had collapsed, swallowed by the earth as if the underworld itself had opened to devour it. In its place was a colossal sinkhole spanning four square kilometers and plunging nearly a kilometer deep. Carn turned to gaze at the deep crater and let out a dry laugh. "What a waste of taxpayer money. How many billions did they pour into this crap just to blow it up themselves?" "I''ve heard that the people of this country just print money when they need it. Not like us, who rely on barter and actual value." Carn smirked but didn''t comment further. Instead, he pulled out the three golden branches that Gawain had given him. Holding them up, he activated their power. The branches brightened before disintegrating into golden dust. The particles flowed toward Carn, forming 3,000 new lines of energy on his arm. As the holy power coursed through him, he felt a surge of confidence. "We''re done here. I need to check on my mother. It''s been hours, and I have no idea if she got out safely." Carn was still worried about Wong. Gawain nodded. "Do you want me to come with you?" Carn considered for a moment before replying, "Stay here and team up with Inquisitor. You''ll scare my mother if you meet her directly." "" Without waiting for a response, Carn vanished, heading toward the PX convenience store where he had last seen Wong. He silently prayed that the authority hadn''t found her yet. Left alone, Gawain adjusted his stance and surveyed the area. As he turned, he noticed movement in the distance. There were two individuals and a floating object. He quickly identified them. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Stone Judge, Akashic Grimoire, and a prisoner?" His gaze lingered on the figure in the orange jumpsuit, and recognition dawned. It was Arthur. Gawain hadn''t been aware of Arthur''s arrest or transfer, but the prison attire spoke volumes. "Ah, Class-E personnel. Karma." . . PX Store Carn arrived at the parking lot of the store. No car parked in the area. Streetlights dimly illuminated the wild space. The convenience store did not operate 24 hours a day like 7-11. The lights were off, and the front gates were closed. Unable to find Wong, Carn sighed. He took a deep breathe to calm his nerves. He expanded his senses, tracking her scent. Like a beast, Carn found the scent of his mother, which mixed with another person. There was someone next to her during the time. They left the convenience store together and entered the same vehicle on the parking lot. After that, the trace was lost. Carn proceeded to the trail of the vehicle next. Patiently, he followed the distinct smell of a cruiser, which had a heavy scent of alloys and lubricant oil. The procedure took a while since the scent was lost again on a freeway. Carn had no choice but to guess Wong''s whereabouts by following the roads. As Carn traveled, he remained in the sentry gargoyle form. Thanks to the chaos at the base and the nighttime, no car was present on the road. His journey was smooth until he entered a residential block. Despite being in a safe area, Carn maintained vigilance, scanning the neighborhood with his Aether. He teleported slowly, appearing in only places where streetlights didn''t reach. Every time he teleported, he searched for the scent of his mother. First block, no trace. Second street, no clue. Third fourth, fifth Carn kept on searching. Finally, Carn reached the luxurious area, where executives and top personnel of ECD resided. Carn appeared in a villa''s backyard in a dry swimming pool without water. He didn''t expect to find his mother here. Still, he scanned the 3-story house nonetheless. He then spotted two life signatures. One of which belonged to a weird organism, whose upper part of the body remained as human. As for the other parts of her body, they had been replaced with unknown alloys. As for the other, surprisingly, she was Wong! Carn found her! Realizing that Wong was inside the big house, Carn got curious. He wondered how she managed to infiltrate this place. Squatting? That would be impossible. Both the alloy woman and his mother had been sitting in the living room together, watching the news and chatting. Since the house owner seemed friendly, Carn canceled his transformation. He climbed out of the swimming pool and made his way to the front door. Standing at the front door, he rang the bell. . Hours Earlier, at the PX Store A siren shattered the usual rhythm of the military town. All shops were ordered to close, and the streets emptied. Wong and Gwen were forced to leave the PX Store along with other customers and employees. While leaving the store together with Gwen, Wong attempted to call Han. However, the line couldn''t be reached. She also worried about Carn, who might be fighting against ECD men at the moment. During the chaos, kind-hearted Gwen noticed Wong''s restlessness. She had an idea. "Come with me. You shouldn''t be out here right now." Relieved and grateful, Wong accepted the invitation. She followed Gwen to her modest but cozy home on the outskirts of the restricted area. Though she called it a humble house, it belonged to a high-class zone. Every house in this district was reserved for executive members of ECD facility and esteemed veterans. Gwen, a war veteran, earned this house after she had parted way with her former boy. Despite the grim circumstances, Gwen went out of her way to make Wong comfortable. She prepared a simple but hearty dinner, and the two women shared a quiet meal. Gwen listened to Wong''s worries about her family and the strange events surrounding the ECD, though she chose her words carefully, aware of the sensitive nature of the topic. As night fell, street lights were automatically turned on. Many houses were bright as usual, but many remained dark as the residents never returned home. Outside the window, the sirens had ceased. Noticing the end of the siren warning, Gwen looked at the clock. It was 8 PM. Since it was late, Gwen offered Wong a guest room. "Stay here tonight. Tomorrow, I''ll help you get out of here. There''s a way to sneak past the checkpoints and to the airport. You''ll be safe soon." Touched by Gwen''s generosity, Wong nodded. "Thank you. I don''t know how to repay you, lah." Gwen winked, "Don''t worry about that. Introduce me to your handsome son after this, okay?" Wong chuckled, "Of course, lah." Both women laughed and continued chatting as if they had never had a good friend for a decade. But as they were enjoying the conversation, the doorbell rang. Chapter 79 My Mother Survives Somehow, But Is It Over? Gwen froze for a moment, staring at the security monitor. She didn''t recall inviting anyone over, and her instincts immediately went on high alert. Turning to Wong, she whispered, "Someone''s at the door. Hide." Wong nodded. Without hesitation, She darted toward the panic room in the corner of the house. Gwen watched as Wong slipped inside and secured the heavy door behind her. Returning to the security feed, Gwen sized up the unexpected visitor. A young Asian man, perhaps a teenager, stood casually at the front door, hands in his pockets, waiting patiently. He didn''t appear threatening, but something about him felt off. Pressing the intercom button, Gwen asked, "Who are you?" The young man smiled and gave a small wave to the camera. "My name is Carn, and I''m Wong Yunho''s son, ma''am. Is my mother here?" Gwen raised an eyebrow, momentarily taken aback. Wong had described her son as an attractive chad-like eighteen-year-old man with a confident air. But the person on the monitor didn''t fit the description. This young man looked like a polished idol straight out of a K-Pop music video. He was undeniably handsome, but his frame and shorter stature were unexpected. In addition, his clean flawless smooth skin allured her eyes. He looked tasty. Gwen shook away the thought as she had no time for daydreaming fantasy. Peering beyond him, Gwen noted the absence of any vehicle or company. He was completely alone, standing in the darkened street. "Wait there," Gwen ordered through the intercom. "Okay." Hurrying back to the panic room, Gwen knocked on the door and called out softly, "Wong, it''s your son. Or at least, he says he is." The mention of her son brought Wong out of the panic room. She followed Gwen to the security feed, and she inspected the visitor. When her gaze landed on his face, her expression softened. "That''s him," Wong said with a trembling voice. She was relieved to see Carn again. "Are you sure?" Gwen was still skeptical. "Yes, that''s my Carn." Satisfied with Wong''s assurance, Gwen unlocked the door. Opening it, she found herself face-to-face with Carn for the first time. To her surprise, they were the same height. Meeting his eyes, she couldn''t help but notice how striking they werelike something out of a dream. His face, so refined and flawless, made her feel strangely at ease. "C-Come inside," Gwen''s voice cracked. For some reason, she got nervous and blurted out randomly, "N-No pun intended." "...Okay?" Carn blinked, tilting his head. Gwen stepped aside, and Wong appeared in the doorway. The moment mother and son saw each other, they embraced, celebrating their safe reunion. Stepping inside, Carn instinctively removed his shoes and glanced around for a place to leave them. But there was no designated area for footwear. His mother quickly noticed Carn''s awkward action. She laughed at him. "This a white woman''s house. Keep your shoes on, lah." Gwen widened her eyes at the racist remark, but she also laughed because of Wong''s thick accent and unexpectedly broken English. Gwen stopped being nervous and chimed in, "The floor is mostly marble. Your feet will get cold if you walk around barefoot. Walking around with socks is also dangerous since it''s slippery." "Oh," Carn muttered, sliding his shoes back on. They moved to the living room, where Gwen gestured for Carn to sit. Once everyone was settled, they introduced each other. Gwen and Carn shook hands. Gwen and Carn quickly noticed that their palms were full of calluses. Both raised an eyebrow and muttered in unison. "You worked hard, ma''am." "You''re a hardworking man." S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They paused. After a moment of awkwardness, they inwardly grinned and let go of each other hand, pretending that nothing had happened. But in reality, they respected each other. Gwen kept staring at Carn''s face and fair skin. She wondered if he was interested in older women, but she quickly abandoned the thought. Wong broke the silence. She demanded to know what Carn had done. "What did you do this time? Why did you piss the ECD?" Carn glanced at Gwen, wondering if he should reveal his secret in front of a stranger. However, Wong assured him. "You can trust her." Carn nodded. Since his mother vouched for the lady, he explained. "It''s a long story. What I''m about to tell you will sound absurdlike something out of a fantasy novel. But it''s real. Just bear with me." Wong crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. "As long as you''re not an impostor, I''m listening." For the next twenty minutes, Carn recounted everything, including his previous life, the powers he had regained, and the chaotic events at the ECD facility. When he finished, Gwen stared at him in disbelief. Indeed, as Carn had warned them, the story was too bizarre. Still, considering that magic and aliens existed in this world, she couldn''t argue that reincarnation was impossible. On the other hand, Wong brightly smiled and nodded in approval. "A demon king in a previous life, very standard, acceptable!" Carn and Gwen gave Wong a weird look and inwardly chuckled, laughing at her stereotypical Asian mom behavior. But Wong''s next words aroused something different. "But if you had power, why haven''t we won a lottery yet?!" Gwen looked at Carn, inspired and curious. She also had the same question in mind, and she wondered if Carn could predict the future. Carn rolled his eyes, "I just regained my power not too long ago, about the day I got involved with a robber incident at a gas station, remember?" "Oh I see. Then," Wong got to the point. "Can you win the lottery now?" "If I want to, yes." Wong proudly nodded while Gwen dropped her jaw, staring at the mother and son. Both women flipped their phones and inspected the lottery websites, checking the current jackpot prize. "Anyway," Carn controlled the conversation before the women got too deep into the subject. Now that he confirmed that his mother was safe, he thought of his father, Han. "Where''s father? Can you contact him?" Wong''s expression turned dark. She shook her head, "He doesn''t pick up the phone. I think he''s gone." Carn closed his eyes and sighed deeply. He admitted that Han was the most vulnerable target among them. As he worked for both the FBI and ECD, the authority might have already secured Han. Unfortunately, before Carn could inquire more about his father''s job, Wong and Gwen found a different lottery website and showed them to him. They asked in unison. "What''s the winning lottery numbers?!" "" Carn stared at the two. Somehow, they had the same air when they talked about money. Chapter 80 I Need Help. My Mother Is Selling Me to a Woman. Carn spent 10 golden marks, attempting to predict the winning lottery numbers. Golden strings of numerical sequences materialized and floated in the air in front of him. Only Carn could see them. He quickly jotted the numbers down on a piece of paper. With so many lottery companies in the U.S., Carn decided to focus on the ones with the highest jackpotsPower**ll and Mega Mill**ns. Both companies drew their winning numbers every two or three days, so he only picked the numbers for the next draw. When Carn finished, Wong snatched the paper from his hand in excitement. She skimmed through the numbers. Gwen leaned over Wong''s shoulder, peeking at the paper. The two exchanged a wide grin, practically giddy at the thought of the potential fortune. They copied the numbers into their phones and even took pictures for safekeeping. Unfortunately, reality hit fast. Florida''s lottery laws prohibited online ticket purchases, requiring all tickets to be bought in person from an authorized retailer. Wong frowned but remained undeterred. Carn, sipping on a soda, shook his head. "How exactly do you two plan to claim the prize? We''re fugitives, remember? You can''t just stroll into a gas station and pick up a ticket or the winnings. In fact, we should be thinking how we will leave the states undetected." Wong, unfazed, waved off his concerns and turned to Gwen with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Simple solution. Gwen, ah! Will you marry my son?" Carn nearly spat out his drink, coughing as his eyes widened in shock. "What the hell, Ma?!" Gwen''s face flushed as she chuckled nervously. Her gaze darted toward Carn, only to shy away when their eyes met. "Wong, that''s kind of sudden, don''t you think? We''re not even dating." Wong pressed on, "If we win the lottery, you marry my son. You claim the prize for us. Then, we split it fifty-fifty. You and me. Easy, ah?" Gwen hesitated, pulling out her phone to check the current jackpots. The first company''s prize was set at $180 million, and the other was a staggering $480 million. After lump-sum deductions and taxes, they would probably only see about 20% of the total. But even then, the cash would be life-changing, which was enough to live comfortably without working for decades. As Gwen pondered over the idea, Wong leaned in closer and whispered, "Think about it. If Carn can do this once, he can do it again. Infinite money glitch, ah? You''ll never have to worry about bills ever again." Gwen glanced at Carn, who was now facepalming and rubbing his temples. "This feels like a setup. Ma, I''m a minor. Are you selling your son?" Wong refuted, "In Florida, it''s completely fine if the older woman makes the first move, lah! She has my permission to groom you!" "THAT''S NOT IT!!" Carn wanted to cry. His mother''s logic was weird. Wong insisted, "Marriage life and dating is all about benefits and dick size, lah. You rich, women spread pussy for you. If you homeless, women dump you for black dicks, lah! You rich, but you spineless, so I find good woman for you. You should be grateful, you pig!" Carn wanted to vanish into the nearest pile of rubble from the collapsed ECD facility. His mother''s antics left him red-faced, and the thought of her turning his love life into a bartering chip made him cringe. Why is this my life? He thought, suppressing the urge to scream aloud. Gwen, on the other hand, couldn''t hold it together. She burst into laughter, wheezing so hard she had to clutch her sides. Tears of mirth streaked down her face as she tried to regain her composure. Wong, ever the unbothered mastermind, grinned proudly as if matchmaking her son was some grand act of genius. As Gwen wiped her tears away, she glanced at Carn, whose expression screamed somebody save me. Her amusement only grew. She didn''t even care that Wong had lied about Carn''s real age earlier as this hilariously unpredictable family was too interesting. In truth, Gwen''s reaction surprised even herself. She had always been wary of her boyfriend''s family, keeping her distance out of fear of judgment or awkward misunderstandings. In the past, meeting the relatives of someone she dated felt like walking on eggshells. But Wong? Wong was a whole different story. Despite her eccentricity, Wong was warm, unapologetically honest, and strangely endearing. Gwen found herself actually enjoying the older woman''s company. There was no pretense, no judgment, and no awkward formality. As she watched Wong playfully berate Carn for being "too shy to seal the deal," Gwen found herself wondering what it might actually be like to have Wong as her mother-in-law. The thought didn''t terrify her as much as it probably should have. In fact, she didn''t mind it. Wong''s unfiltered personality, combined with her bizarre schemes, brought a sense of fun and camaraderie Gwen hadn''t experienced with anyone else''s family. If this was what being part of Carn''s life meant, maybe it wasn''t so bad after all. Meanwhile, Carn sank lower into his chair, muttering under his breath, "Why do I feel like I''m losing control of my life?" Wong overheard him and patted his shoulder with a smirk. "Carn, ah. Life is about making money and making babies, lah." Gwen''s laughter echoed through the room again, and Carn couldn''t help but let out a resigned sigh. Maybe chaos was just his new normal. Both women completely forgot about the stressful reality. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . After a long moment of laughter and bullying, Carn managed to steer the conversation to Wong''s health issue, namely her 3rd-stage cancer condition. "Ma, lay on the couch and reveal your back. I''m going to cure you." Gwen was interested in Carn''s power, "Oh, you have healing power too?" Carn nodded, "Yes." "Is Wong sick?" Gwen turned to her future mother-in-law, "Why didn''t you tell me?" Wong shrugged, "Hospitals are for the weak. We tank diseases to save money, lah!" Carn rolled his eyes and gently laid his mother on a long couch, "Just shut up for a moment and let me treat you, Ma. Stop embarrassing our family." Wong wanted to refute this. But upon seeing Carn''s solemn expression, she cooperated and lay on the couch. Gwen adjusted the furniture to clear space and watched the duo. Carn placed his hand on Wong''s belly and invoked his holy power, injecting warm energy into her entire body. Chapter 81 I Didnt Expect to Gain Another Family Member As Wong lay on the couch, warm divine energy spread through her body like a gentle current, soothing her from within. Her skin began to emit a soft, golden glow, radiating outward as though she was a source of light. To Gwen''s astonishment, the changes were rapid and miraculous. Wong''s white hair started darkening strand by strand, returning to its original black luster. The dots, scars, and blemishes vanished as if wiped clean by an unseen hand. Her skin smoothed, becoming delicate and supple. Frail muscles strengthened, lost fat and blood replenished, and her body rid itself of harmful bacteria and damaged cells. Within a minute, Wong had transformed entirely. She now appeared as a vibrant young woman in her early 20s, glowing with health and vitality. As for the cancer cells and dark cysts, they were gone. Her DNA reprogrammed itself, registering the new physical appearance as the ideal form. She would be immune to cancer from now on. Gwen, witnessing the miracle unfold before her, was speechless. Her jaw hung open as she stared at Wong, then shifted her gaze to Carn. "Are you Jesus?" Gwen asked, half-joking but unable to hide the seriousness in her voice. Carn waved off the question with a casual shrug. "Any priest in my former world could do this. Seriously, it''s nothing special." "Then can you teach me how to use that power?" Gwen wondered if it could help her reclaim her human flesh body. Carn turned to Gwen, studying her. As he finally paid attention to her apperance, he noticed her striking beauty. She had a face that could rival goddesses, surpassing even Rosa''s legendary looks from her human days. As his gaze lingered, his sharp senses picked up the subtle but undeniable presence of synthetic materials beneath her skin. Her natural beauty was compromised by the augmentations in her body. More than 70% of her form had been altered with unnatural substances and cybernetic enhancements. Carn''s fascination faded, replaced with indifference. He replied with a hint of detachment, "You can''t learn it as you are now. Your Aether I mean mana, is corrupted and impure. Gaining divine power is impossible for you." S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gwen sighed as she had expected it. She gave up pursuing healing magic. But Carn hadn''t finished yet. As he answered halfheartedly, he revealed a secret that he didn''t expect anybody to agree. "But if you''re willing to throw away your humanity and become a monster like me, you might be able to learn it." "Then make me one!" Gwen declared without hesitation. Carn froze, blinking at her in surprise. After coming back to his senses, he frowned. "You must not have been listening earlier. I said I would have to turn you into a monster. Do you really want to become something like me? A gargoyle?" "A gargoyle? You can transform into a gargoyle?" Carn sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. It was clear she hadn''t fully grasped the implications of his earlier explanation. Deciding words weren''t enough, he stood up and took a deep breath. "Fine. Watch closely." As Wong sat up, still marveling at her transformation, Carn''s body began to shift. His skin darkened, turning to solid stone-like material. His frame and limbs grew larger and more muscular. His nails were replaced by beast claws. As for his face, it matured into a terrifying visage of a demonic being. In seconds, the short teenager turned into a 6"6'' terrifying gargoyle. Wong gasped for a secret, but she quickly recovered. Instead of being afraid, she stood up and touched Carn''s stone arms, back, and face. Then, she nodded, proud of her son''s achievement. "Good body. Firm arms. Firm chest. Very healthy. Now, you make me grandchildren." Carn rolled his eyes. Once again, his mother embarrassed him in front of a stranger. Meanwhile, Gwen gulped as her earlier confidence was shaken. "You you weren''t kidding." As Carn couldn''t vocally talk in this form, he spent Aether to chat with everybody via telepathy, demonstrating the differences between them and him. His deep voice echoed in their minds. "This is what it means to become like me. If you still want this, understand what you''re asking for." The room fell silent as Gwen processed what they had just seen. Gwen''s determination shattered. As Gwen was about to accept reality and discard the idea, another group of gargoyles found Carn. *WHOOSH* Rosa, who had brought Arthur and Merlin from the facility earlier, followed Carn''s trace and teleported to him. She appeared directly in the room. Gawain teleported inside later. He apologetically gazed at Carn as he failed to stop Rosa from coming here. In front of the house, Merlin and Arthur were outside as Rosa dropped them there. The two intruders shocked Gwen and Wong. On the other hand, Carn canceled his transformation and turned around, staring at the two uninvited guests. "Didn''t I say do not show yourself in front of my mother?" Gawain slightly bowed, "I''m so sorry, my lord. The Inquisitor doesn''t listen to me. She insisted that she had to report something to you." Rosa looked at Wong and Gwen for a moment, but she dismissed them as bystanders. She turned to Carn and reported, talking via telepathy that only Carn could hear. "Master, I''ve brought you Akashic Grimoire. He''s outside at the moment. He said he knew everything about the rifts and what the humans have been doing in our world" Rosa paused for a moment and pointed at Gwen, "By the way, who are these people?" Carn facepalmed, "That''s my mother and her friend." "You have a mother?!" "Okay, that''s just rude." Carn bonked Rosa with a karate chop. Rosa shrieked and took a step back even though it didn''t hurt. Meanwhile, Gwen sized up Rosa, who looked like a moving statue of a charming priestess. She gained an inspiration. "Carn, is she also a gargoyle," Gwen asked Carn. Carn shrugged, "Yeah, she''s one of us." "Can you make me similar to her?" Both Carn and Rosa flinched in unison. They turned around, "What?" "I mean, if she''s a gargoyle, can I become something like her? Can I preserve my appearance?" Chapter 82 I Swear I Didnt Intentionally Raise a Flag For his entire life, nobody had ever volunteered to become a gargoyle. Gwen was the first. Carn was not amused by her request, not because the gargoyle conversion procedure was torturous. On the contrary, the process was peaceful and instantaneous, guaranteeing a smooth and painless transition. However, the transformation erased most of the subject''s memories, leaving only the essential knowledge for survival. Only those with a strong emotional attachment and high Aether affinity, like Rosa, could retain fragments of their core memories. Carn warned Gwen about the side effects. "Turning someone into a gargoyle is like turning a living human into a zombie. You''ll lose your memory and identity. Are you sure about this?" Gwen hesitated but ultimately steeled herself. She despised her augmented body, which bore serial numbers and devices that the government could disable at any moment. She longed for a way to escape that control. "If the ECD and the government want me dead, they can shut down my augmented cells and bone marrow with the push of a button. I don''t want to live in fear. I''d rather risk losing my memory than remain their slave for eternity." Carn raised an eyebrow, surprised by the new information. He wondered if his father was in a similar situation. Wong, on the other hand, gave a bitter smile and hugged Gwen tightly. "It must have been hard for you," she turned to Carn. "If you can heal me, you can heal her. Regenerate her lost limbs and body." Carn pursed his lips and shrugged. "If it''s just healing and regenerating lost limbs, I can do that. But if she wants to become a gargoyle, I won''t help. So, what''s it going to be, miss?" Gwen sighed, slightly disappointed that she couldn''t become a gargoyle like Rosa. But she nodded in resignation. "Please heal me." "Alright. Take off your clothes and lie down on the couch." Rosa and Gawain exchanged glances, both feeling out of place in the personal drama unfolding before them. Without a word, they stepped back, giving the family space to work through their issues. But for Wong and Gwen, they were surprised by the demand. Wong bonked Carn for being too direct. "Haiya! You animal! You want to f-ck, you f-ck in closed door! You don''t ask women for f-cking in public. This is no P-rnhub, ah!" Gwen blushed, "I don''t mind, but not in front of everybody, please." Carn facepalmed. The level of emotional damage was too high, and he wondered if he should off himself to hide his embarrassment. "You people are bullies. Just head to your bedroom and wait for me. Ma, come with us, too. As for you two, wait there." Wong smirked and nodded as she bullied Carn enough. She and Gwen entered the latter''s bedroom for the treatment. Carn shot a glare at Rosa and Gawain. Both subordinates remained expressionless, but they sensed Carn''s killing intent. They saluted in unison, not wanting to anger him. "DON''T. TELL. ANYONE." Rosa and Gawain broke a sweat and nodded. Carn snorted and followed the women to the bedroom. He closed the door behind him. . Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the bedroom, Gwen hesitated before reluctantly stripping off her clothes, revealing the body she so despised. Her arms instinctively crossed over her chest, shielding what little modesty she felt she had left. From the waist down, her body displayed cold metal where flesh and bone should have been. A steel waist, mechanical joints, and prosthetic legs gleamed under the dim light. Carn''s expression remained neutral as his x-ray-enhanced vision activated. He ignored the external augmentations, focusing instead on what lay beneath. His eyes meticulously scanned her skeletal frame, muscle tissues, organs, nervous system, and blood vessels. What he saw gave him pause. Aside from her brain and a small portion of her bones, nearly everything in Gwen''s body was artificial. Her vital organs were either synthetic or heavily modified. Even her muscle fibers and blood vessels bore clear signs of tampering. Carn realized that he would need to regenerate everything below her brain. Her eyes and face, though convincing on the surface, were also artificial and would need to be rebuilt. As he calculated the cost of the restoration, Carn quickly assessed his resources. Advanced healing spells capable of such extensive regeneration were efficient but came at a price of 100 gold marks per pop. Fortunately, Carn had recently acquired 3,000 gold marks from Mother Tree''s gifts. He had enough to spare. "Lie down on the bed," he instructed. Gwen hesitated for a moment but obeyed, lowering herself onto the bed. She kept her arms wrapped around her chest, shielding private parts, which Carn didn''t bother sparing a glance. Standing beside her, he placed his palm lightly on her abdomen, just as he had done when healing his mother. Gwen flinched slightly at the contact, but Carn remained steady. Channeling his energy, he activated the spell, "High Heal." A warm, golden glow emanated from his hand, spreading across Gwen''s body like a wave of sunlight. The artificial components began to disassemble, melting away as new organic tissue replaced them. Flesh, bone, and muscle grew rapidly, knitting together with precision as nerves and blood vessels reconnected. Gwen felt an overwhelming warmth coursing through her, a strange sensation she couldn''t quite describe. Pain gave way to relief, and the cold void that had once occupied her lower body was replaced with the vibrant hum of life. Carn remained focused, ensuring the spell''s effects reached every part of her. As the regeneration was completed, Gwen''s body was fully restored, and her limbs and organs were now as natural as they had been before her augmentation. When the glow faded, Carn stepped back, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow. "It''s done." Gwen slowly sat up and looked at her lower body in disbelief. The sensation of her legs slowly returned to her, and she lifted her knees. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Carn. "Thank you." Carn nodded, "No. Thank you for protecting my mother." "Seriously, thank you! Thank you!" Gwen cried and clung to Carn''s shirt. She forgot that she was still naked and vulnerable. "" Chapter 83 Is This Really Legal in Florida? Carn sighed, scratching his head in awkwardness. As his focus wavered, his eyes unintentionally wandered. Despite his conscious disinterest in relationships, his youthful body betrayed him. Instincts, hormones, and primal urges stirred, making him acutely aware of the gorgeous woman before him. His gaze lingered on Gwen''s exposed body longer than he intended. Wong, ever perceptive, caught the moment and couldn''t help but grin mischievously. Without a word, she tiptoed out of the room, leaving the two alone. Her considerate yet playful nature shone as she carefully closed the door. BADAM The sound of the door clicking shut echoed in the quiet room, jolting both Carn and Gwen from their thoughts. Startled, they turned toward the door, realizing that Wong had disappeared and left them alone. An awkward silence followed, broken only by their uneven breaths as they looked back at each other. The atmosphere shifted. Gwen, emboldened by the moment, sat up on the bed. Her eyes softened, gazing at Carn with an intensity that made his pulse quicken. Slowly, she leaned toward him. Her face inched closer to his, and her lips parted slightly. Then, their noses touched. Carn saw it coming, but he also battled conflicting emotions. The heat of the moment pulled him closer for a kiss, but his resolve pushed back harder. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of the previous defeat against the incubus, he had vowed to strengthen his mental discipline. Suppressing his primal urge, Carn raised a hand between them. With two fingers, he gently pressed against her mouth, halting her advance. "Miss Gwen. I''m a freaking minor." Gwen froze. A moment later, a realization hit her, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She pulled back. "I... I''m sorry." Carn exhaled, embarrassed as well, "Don''t apologize. Just rest. Your body needs time to adjust, and I still have other things to handle." Lingering awkwardness remained even though the drive was gone. Gwen nodded, lying back on the bed and pulling a blanket over herself to hide her face and vulnerable body. For the first time in years, Gwen''s heart rate spiked so hard that it almost burst. Excitement, embarrassment, shame, longing, and indescribable emotions left her breathless. She felt as though she had been transported back to her teenage years, experiencing the overwhelming thrill of being alone in a bedroom with a crush. Carn, however, had already stepped away, attempting to distance himself from the charged atmosphere. He moved to the window, feigning interest in the house across the street. But as his gaze lowered, his sharp eyes caught an unusual sight. Peeking through the window were Rosa and Gawain. Though their faces were stoic and unreadable, Carn could sense the mischief radiating from them. It was as if they were grinning from ear to ear despite their lack of visible expressions. Gawain, ever the dutiful yet cheeky companion, leaned closer to the glass and whispered just loud enough for Carn to hear. "I''m here as a bodyguard, Master." At the same time, Rosa''s voice echoed softly in Carn''s mind through telepathy. "Don''t mind us. Please, continue." Carn''s eye twitched. He turned slightly, shooting the two a sharp glare that could have withered even the most stubborn weeds. "Both of you. SCRAM!" Rosa and Gawain panicked and teleported away. However, Carn could hear their laughter from afar. Carn exhaled deeply, shaking his head as he muttered under his breath. Behind him, Gwen couldn''t help but notice the interaction. Though her embarrassment still lingered, the absurdity of the situation brought a small smile to her lips. For the first time in a long while, she felt a butterfly in her chest. It was a lost emotion that she had forgotten after she had become an adult. She liked this feeling. Meanwhile, Carn closed the curtains, determined to reclaim some semblance of privacy. "Go to sleep. We''ll talk more when you''re ready." "Okay." Gwen kept staring at him with glittering eyes. Her pupils expanded and brightened. Carn turned around and found the odd look. But as he turned to Gwen, he noticed that she didn''t cover her chest properly, and they were in clear view. As a consequence, something reacted, and his pants moved. "" "" Gwen suppressed her giggling, finding Carn cute. She now wanted to tease him more. On the other hand, Carn strode out of the room, ashamed and embarrassed, Pulling the door open, Carn found Wong, sitting and eavesdropping by the door. She looked up and frowned at Carn in disappointment. "Haiya What a spineless pig of a son. Raising you is a waste of rice, ah. Go back and make babies. Follow the nature. Go, go. Go back. Close the door. Whip out your dick, and dance dance evolution, ah." Carn double-facepalmed. "Mom, I''m a minor." "I said, it''s okay for you, lah. In Florida, if a man makes a move on a female minor, he goes to jail. But if a woman makes a move on a male minor first, it''s a pass. The boy gets a f-ck, and the woman gets a f-ck. It''s win-win, ah." "" If Carn''s feet could touch his face, he would have quadruple-facepalmed so hard that his face caved in. As the old saying had said, "Parents always know the best way to embarrass their children." Carn rolled his eyes and left Gwen''s bedroom. He picked a couch in the living room as tonight''s bed, "Get some rest, mom. We have a lot of work to do tomorrow. We need to find dad, secure an escape route out of the country, and plan our future." "Tsk." Wong clicked her tongue and proceeded to the guest room, where Gwen had prepared for her. She slammed the door shut. Being left alone in the living room, Carn rested on the couch and closed the TV. He then summoned his subordinates. "You can come back, Gawain, Inquisitor." Both Gawain and Rosa teleported back in. They also brought along Arthur and Merlin, who had been waiting outside the house. Seeing Arthur with the group, Carn frowned. Arthur, on the other hand, was still disoriented from the rapid teleportation and collapsed on the floor. Carn wondered if he should murder this troublemaker who had ruined his life. He walked toward Arthur and sat next to him. "We''ve met again, Mr. Kiddy L. How is it to lose to a strength-type Kira?" Arthur suppressed his vomit and looked up. Although his eyes couldn''t focus, he remembered Carn. "Heh, I guess I''m dead now. Do me a favor. Make it quick, Kiddy Carn." "Well, I can grant that wish, and I also want to end your sorry life here, but we have a LOT of work to do. I''ll decide your fate when you become useless to me." Carn had no intention of sparing Arthur. He pressed his palm on his forehead and injected Aether into him. He would turn Arthur into another gargoyle! Chapter 84 I Get to Meet My Old Friend, But He Has Changed As soon as Carn''s Aether flowed into Arthur, the latter''s divine energy surged in retaliation, rejecting the foreign energy and forcing it back into Carn. Simultaneously, a powerful presence materialized in the room. A radiant gold spear formed in mid-air, and its lethal tip hovered in front of Carn''s face. The female holy spirit emerged. Her glowing wings stretched wide, and her shining eyes glared at Carn in fury. She growled, "Release our saint, or you shall perish alongside the sinful mortals of this world." Carn snorted, unimpressed. "How protective of you, Miss Sloth. Are you going to smite me because I stole your gigolo boy''s job or because you just hate me?" "Try it, and your parents will never find peace in the afterlife!" "Ah, very threatening, coming from a so-called HOLY spirit." Turning his attention to Arthur, Carn assessed the situation. The presence of the divine spirit complicated things. As long as this angel lingered, any attempt to convert Arthur into a gargoyle would be futile. Killing Arthur wasn''t an option either because such an act would not only provoke the divine spirits into declaring war on him but also risk harming his parents. For now, his Aether was insufficient for another war against the holy spirits. Carn released his grip on Arthur. The angel sneered. She floated closer to Arthur and wrapped her glowing arms around him. A brilliant gold light erupted from the pair, illuminating the entire room. The intensity of the holy radiance forced Carn to shield their eyes, though they otherwise remained motionless, patiently waiting for the spectacle to pass. When the light finally dimmed, Arthur and the angel were gone, leaving only silence in their wake. Rosa, standing nearby, scowled at the two. "That ungrateful bastard We dragged him out of that hellhole, and he doesn''t even stick around to say thank you?" Gawain crossed his arms. He wasn''t surprised, "Typical. Holy spirits can sometimes be overly possessive over their incarnations, especially the ones that could evolve into one of them in the afterlife." Carn was also unfazed. He rubbed his eyes, letting out a tired sigh. "At least he will be useful later on. For now, that''s all that matters." Turning toward the doorway, he added, "Let''s call it a night. There''s nothing more we can do here." Just as he was about to rest, Merlin, the leather-book grimoire, hovered before him. He called out to the demon lord. "Wait, Demon Lord Pebble." "What is it now?" "I need a confirmation from you. Do you know who you are fighting with?" "Kaim Ariel, right?" Merlin was relieved as Carn was already aware of the mastermind behind the undead. He continued, "Do you know his goal?" "Revenge?" "Yes, but to what extent? Are you aware of that?" "Are you telling me that he''s after the entire Earth or something?" "He''s after something else. According to Aether and Galahad, that man seeks to overthrow the Netherworld Realm and erase the circle of reincarnation so that no holy spirit can be reborn." Carn raised an eyebrow, staring at Merlin. He was skeptical about this information, so he looked at Rosa, who nodded at him and elaborated. "Galahad is the name of ECD-7. He''s your ferryman, master." Carn froze for a moment and looked at Gawain. Then, he shifted his eyes to Merlin. "Is it just me, but characters from Arthurian Legend are assembling? We have Arthur, Gawain, Merlin, and Galahad. Where''s Lancelot, Guinevere, Mordred, Morgan, and Excalibur?" Merlin dryly chuckled and reminded Carn, "Fleur''s former name when she was a human was actually Morganne De Fleur. So you have another one." "" Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you''re critical about it, the friend of your mother''s name is Gwendolyn Sounds familiar? Guinevere?" Carn facepalmed. He lost count of how many times he slapped his forehead. He prayed that he wasn''t one of the characters. Merlin moved on with the conversation, "Just in case you don''t know, I''m possessing a fragment of Akashic Record. This book automatically records everything that has happened on Earth and the history of Aether World, where you came from. It has most of Kaim Ariel''s records." "So? I can already tell from your title "Akashic Grimoire". What''s your point?" The grimoire opened, and its pages flapped, projecting a hologram of past events on Aether World. A scene depicted a ruined city, infested with ghouls, zombies, and flesh abominations. Merlin described the scene, "This is the Kingdom of Iron on the Black Mountain Continent, 300 kilometers away from the mainland where the Mother Tree is. This scene is from yesterday. And" Merlin showed other scenes of destruction. This time, it was a burning forest. A zombie dragon and colossus flesh trent roamed the land and consumed everything in green flame. "Those are two calamitous monsters that destroyed the Fay Forest and the Flower Continent, 1,500 kilometers away from the Kingdom of Iron. This is also from last week." The hologram shifted once more. This time, it displayed a barren wasteland stretching endlessly. Amid the desolation marched an army so vast it defied comprehension. Rows upon rows of armored skeleton soldiers moved with mechanical precision, their numbers seemingly infinite. Behind them followed ghouls, vampires, death knights, and wraiths, all organized into massive formations. The sheer scale of the force extended to the horizon, their metallic banners glinting ominously in the dim light. In front of the massive armies of the dead, someone was looking back at them through the hologram. It was a young handsome man with purple skin, levitating over the crowd. His full plate armor, however, was also alive as a hundred eyeballs of the living armor moved around, observing the minions around him. The man was none other than Kaim Ariel, Carn''s former nemesis. He was the current Lich King. As if Kaim could sense them, everybody in the living room could hear his voice. "Demon Lord Pebble, I am not your enemy. Let me pass through your world. I promise I''ll spare your people." Everybody shuddered because of the intense dark energy from the voice. Crimson blood dripped down from her eyes even though her entire body mass was made of stone. Gawain collapsed to his knee, and a portion of his body cracked. Merlin also fell to the floor, unable to move. As for Carn, he wasn''t in good condition either. Blood dripped from his eyes and ears as the contaminating energy harmed his human organs. Despite being injured, Carn attempted to communicate with Kaim. "Why Earth, Kaim? Can''t you just go straight to the Netherworld Realm and ignore us?" "Earth hides the gateway to the Netherworld Realm. We need to pass through there." "Then, ignore the humans." "I can''t. I have to kill the holy spirits, and they will command the Earth forces to stop me." Carn nodded. He gained an inspiration. Since Kaim wasn''t antagonizing him and his family, he tried negotiating for a way out. After all, he didn''t care about the world''s fate. "Let me migrate my people to Mother Tree Forest first." Kaim declined, "Leave Mother Tree. I''ll kill her after this." "You What the hell do you actually want?! Total annihilation?!" "The destruction of Aether and Holy Spirits. End of reincarnation. End of all lives." "Dude, you''re just being cringe," Carn was frustrated. He couldn''t understand why Kaim had to go to that extent. "What have the Netherworld and Mother Tree have done to you? They have nothing to do with your death or human conspiracy." "Demon Lord Pebble Mother Tree is just an overgrown parasitic mushroom that accidentally gains sentient and intelligence just like humans. As long as that tree exists, Aether will never disappear. And when humans get their hands on Aether technologies, they will begin cultivating more Mother Trees and destroy more worlds. And wherever Aether exists, holy spirits will be born and infest the planet. To truly kill all holy spirits, Aether must not exist." "I know you hate the holy spirits, and so do I! But your method is just wrong, man. Just seal Aether on Earth and leave her alone, can you? When you get everything done, you can isolate Aether World from other planets. Seal the goddamn rifts, and no human can get to that world! You don''t have to go Thanos because you hate some treacherous spirits." Kaim bitterly smiled. He raised his finger and pointed at Carn through the hologram. "I''m so sorry, Pebble. You don''t understand the bigger picture." *BOOM* The hologram shattered. Carn clenched his chest and also fell to the ground, coughing blood. The others were also in a critical condition. Rosa and Gawain kept casting restoration spells on themselves as they were on the brink of death. Merlin also groaned in pain even though the book showed no sign of damage. Everybody was no longer in the mood for chatting. Carn crawled to a couch and rested on it. While casting an intermediate healing spell on himself, he closed his eyes. A few breaths later, he fell unconscious. . Meanwhile, Kaim was still hovering, monitoring his army in the Aether World. He gazed at the horizon, where he had sensed Merlin''s prying eye earlier. After a brief conversation with his former enemy, Kaim bitterly smiled. "I''m so sorry, Pebble. Once the Netherworld and the Mother Tree are gone, I''ll explain everything. For now, please stay away from my army." He sighed and turned around. Floating behind him was the former Lich King, whom Carn had killed. However, Kaim had resurrected him to be his aide. His name was Mordred. Surprisingly, his surname was also Ariel, and he was Kaim''s grandfather. Following Mordred was an army of dark priests and priestesses. Unlike the undead creatures, they were mixed troops, consisting of elves and humans. They wore black clothes and carried long staffs, imbued with divine energy. Among them, the missing daughter of Jasmine, Janette, was there. She followed the group willingly, and she gazed at Kaim with respect and admiration. She was ready to fight for this undead army. Chapter 85 Im Not Injured. Ears Bleed? No. My Ears Have a Period. The next morning, everyone began their day feeling somewhat refreshed. Carn, by force of habit, woke up at the crack of dawn. His sharp senses immediately scanned the room, confirming that everything was in order. Wong was also an early riser and had taken it upon herself to prepare breakfast. She searched the kitchen for food ingredients as if she was at home. Meanwhile, Rosa, Merlin, and Gawain had already left the house to scout the surrounding area. Their task was to assess any movements or threats from the ECD and ensure the perimeter was secure. Gwen, however, had struggled to sleep through the night. Memories of the previous day''s events lingered in her mind, mixing with the surreal realization of the strange company she now kept. When she finally got up, it was almost noon. She found Carn in the living room, sitting calmly on the couch. Her eyes widened in alarm when she noticed bloodstains on his clothes. "W-What happened to you?" Carn glanced down at his clothes and then back at her, "Oh, this? My ears decided they wanted to have a period. Nothing serious. I''ve already healed the wounds." "Okay." Gwen blinked, processing his absurd explanation. She wasn''t sure whether to laugh or cringe, so she opted for a hesitant nod instead. As neither Carn nor Wong had spare clothes, Gwen rummaged through her old belongings and handed them something to wear. Carn ended up in a plain t-shirt and jeans, which surprisingly fit his slender frame. Wong, unfazed, wore some of Gwen''s loose-fitting shirts and pants. After lunch, Gwen dashed out to purchase lottery tickets, using the numbers that Carn had predicted. In the late afternoon, Gwen returned with new clothes and some extra groceries. The group spent most of the day indoors, lying low and keeping a close watch on the news and any signs of suspicious activity in the neighborhood. But by evening, the relative calm was shattered when Wong''s phone buzzed, displaying Han''s name on the screen. Overjoyed, Wong darted to pick up the call. However, as she picked up the phone, her hand froze an inch away from the screen. A grim realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. Slowly, her expression shifted to one of dread. Without a word, she rejected the call, turned off the phone, and removed the SIM card. Wong then grabbed a jar of water from the kitchen and dropped the card and the phone inside. They sank to the bottom as tiny air bubbles rose to the surface. "Shit. I''m sorry," Wong muttered, smacking her forehead in frustration. "I shouldn''t have used this phone yesterday." Gwen and Carn exchanged puzzled looks, but comprehension soon dawned on them. Their casual use of phones over the past day was a critical error. The ECD and government agencies could easily trace their location through phone signals. Carn couldn''t afford to implicate Gwen or his mother. He stood up and came up with a plan. But before he could tell what he was about to do, he needed information, so he asked Gwen. "Gwen, is there an empty house, abandoned property, or anything similar nearby?" Gwen nodded. "There are a few empty houses one block east. But all of them have automated doors and built-in security systems. If you break a window or force a door open, the alarm will go off." Carn smirked. "What if we just teleport inside?" Gwen froze, momentarily stunned by the suggestion. Then, understanding dawned on her, and she broke into a grin. "Of course. With your... demon lord''s abilities, that''s possible. The CCTV cameras only monitor the outside of the houses. As long as you don''t tamper with the doors or windows, you''ll be fine. It''s the same system I have here." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Perfect! I''ll go ahead and check things out. Ma, stay here and keep an eye on things. AW BE BACK!" "Sure." Instead of rushing out through the front door, Carn entered a washroom without locking the door. He transformed into a sentry gargoyle and teleported out. After all, he couldn''t use the free teleportation perk while Gwen and Wong were watching him. . Using the cover of night, Carn moved through the neighborhood. In less than a minute, he arrived at the area Gwen had described. This neighborhood, hidden within the luxurious zone of the city, was an enclave reserved for high-ranking officers and distinguished veterans of the ECD. The houses here were not just homes but fortresses as each was barricaded behind tall fences and guarded gates, unlike regular homes with open front yards. Armed bodyguards patrolled the grounds. The setup resembled a cartel boss''s compound more than a suburban neighborhood. Carn''s target was a seemingly dark and unoccupied villa on the opposite side of a brightly lit mansion. Without hesitation, he bypassed the villa''s security measures, teleporting directly inside. Though the villa''s interior was untouched for years, its exterior was impeccably maintained. Dust coated every surface indoors, and the stale air carried the scent of neglect. Yet, outside, the grass was trimmed, and the hedges were neat. The ever-watchful security cameras hummed, and their red AI lenses scanned the premises 24/7. From his position, Carn could hear loud music from the mansion across the street. The bass reverberated through the air, accompanied by muffled laughter and shouting. It seemed a party was in full swing. Ignoring the noise, Carn focused on his immediate task. He activated his heightened senses, scanning the villa for any signs of life. Fortunately, there was no one here. No faint heartbeats, no lingering warmth, nothing. It was as if the house had been forgotten by its owner but dutifully maintained by the city''s strict regulations. Satisfied, Carn made his way to a washroom and turned on the faucet. ZAAA! A steady stream of water poured out. It confirmed what Gwen had mentioned. State law required homeowners to keep utilities running, even in unused properties. Failing to pay water or electricity bills was not just an inconvenience but a criminal offense, resulting in hefty fines and legal repercussions. Carn considered testing the electrical system as well but he deemed it as a bad idea. After all, activating the house''s power could potentially alert someone, either through automated systems or manual monitoring. He glanced across the street at the mansion and smacked his lips. "Annoying." Chapter 86 My Father is in Deep... Since this villa turned out to be unfavorable due to the noisy neighbor, he needed a backup plan. Deciding to make the most of his time, Carn ventured out to scout other nearby properties. However, his search only yielded disappointment. While these homes appeared abandoned from the outside, subtle details betrayed the truth. A faint flicker of light through thick curtains, fresh tire tracks in driveways, or even the faint hum of conversations revealed that these so-called empty houses were occupied by undercover agents, likely using the properties as safe houses or private retreats. After an hour of searching, Carn returned to the first villa. It was the only truly vacant property in the area, untouched by residents and free from covert surveillance. Though far from perfect, it was the best option available. Standing in the dark villa, Carn began his work as he couldn''t afford to let his mother live in such a dusty place. He cast a holy spell. "To think I have to use an intermediate spell for house chores. Welp, purification" Carn''s fingertip shone for a brief moment before he suppressed the holy energy from going ham. He touched the ground with his index finger and channeled his energy through the surface of the building. Dust, microorganisms, ants, and bacterias floated and condensed into a basketball-sized mass. As for the floors, walls, ceiling, and ventilation ducts, everything were sparkling clean as if they were freshly minted from a factory. Seeing the clean house, Carn was satisfied. He teleported back to Gwen''s house. . Entering Gwen''s house directly via teleportation, Carn appeared in the living room, which surprised both Gwen and Wong. He canceled his transformation and let out a long sigh. "I''ve found an empty house. It''s directly opposite of a cartel mansion. If we don''t use electricity during the nighttime, nobody can find us there." Gwen was interested in the location. She asked, "Can I go there with you? I want to see the place!" "It''s a blank house. There''s no bed or TV. Why do you want to go?" "Someone has to clean the house, right?" "I already cleaned the house." "Huh?" "We just need pillows, sheets, and blankets for sleeping. Then, we can settle there for a couple days." Gwen didn''t give up. Her adventurous spirit urged her to tag along, "But someone has to get you food. How will I know where it is without going there myself? Take me there with you." "" While Carn conversed with Gwen, Wong had been smiling. She looked between the two and finally added, "Before that, Carn, Gwen. You two need to f-ck." "" "" Carn and Gwen dully stared at Wong as the topic was so random and awkward. They ignored her and proceeded with the conversation. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Anyway," Carn concluded their purpose. "Now that we''ve secured a retreat route. I hope you can let us stay here for a while until the ECD men show up or we gather enough resources and cash to leave the country. Is that okay with you?" Gwen had no problem with that, "As long as your lottery tickets win the jackpot." "We''ll see." . The night was unsettlingly quiet. The ECD was preoccupied with cleaning up the chaos that they had caused, while both FBI agents and Ferdinand''s private forces scoured the city for rogue entities. At the FBI headquarters, Han sat in an interrogation room. His eyes bore heavy black bags. His body sagged under the weight of exhaustion, but his spirit remained unbroken. A group of five agents huddled around laptops on a table just outside the room, analyzing surveillance footages and data. Another agent, stationed nearby, was attempting to call Wong using Han''s confiscated phone. After several failed attempts, the agent scowled at the screen. "No luck," he muttered, placing the phone down. One of the agents glanced at Han through the open door and sneered. "Looks like your family has abandoned you." Han smirked despite his fatigue. "My wife and kid are smarter than any of you. You won''t catch them." The agent chuckled. "Big talk for a man who''s about to ride the electric chair. You''ve been officially labeled a doppelganger sympathizer. You''ll be fried in a week." Han''s grin widened, defiant. "Do what you want. I''ve given up on this corrupt country anyway." Another agent, clearly the leader, stepped in, silencing his subordinate with a sharp glare. "Enough. Out. All of you." The agents begrudgingly filed out of the room, leaving Han alone with the man. The lead agent approached Han, uncuffed him, and gestured to an aide to bring a paper bag stuffed with premium burgers. The scent of freshly grilled meat filled the room, and Han''s stomach growled. The agent placed the bag in front of him. "Eat." Han didn''t need a second invitation. He tore into the food, the first real meal he''d had in days. As Han ate, the agent leaned back against the wall, watching him carefully. After a moment, he asked, "One last time. Are you absolutely sure your son isn''t a doppelganger?" Han paused mid-bite, "We tested him three times. Using your ECD machines, no less. All results came back negative. If he is a doppelganger, maybe the problem lies with your fancy tech, not me." The agent nodded solemnly. "Fair point. But you know as well as I do, logic doesn''t matter here. The laws in this country stopped making sense a long time ago." Han snorted and resumed eating, too drained to argue further. The agent pulled a folder from his briefcase and slid it across the table. On top was a photograph of Arthur. "Do you know this man?" Han glanced at the photo and scoffed. "Triple-A? The lunatic who thinks he''s L from Death Note? What about him?" "The president ordered the destruction of the ECD base in Florida. Ferdinand activated the self-destruct protocol. Arthur was buried with it." Han shrugged, unimpressed. "So?" "Arthur was digging into some very sensitive matters. Before he turned his attention to your son, he uncovered information about a government plan to release a zombie virus. And more importantly, he found a cure." Han froze, his appetite suddenly gone. The agent leaned in closer, "Ferdinand and the Secret Service silenced him before he could expose the truth. But now that we know, the question is: will you help us stop this?" Han let out a bitter laugh. "Are you serious? You''ve confirmed the government''s planning a zombie apocalypse, and instead of preparing for that, you''ve spent days torturing me over my son? This is so ridiculous. You people need an education about priorities! No, you don''t need my help. You deserve whatever''s coming." The agent smirked, standing upright. Without another word, he collected the folder and headed for the door. But just as he reached it, he turned back. "You''re right. Our priorities don''t make sense. After all, we just want to make sure that you don''t know anything. Now that we know that you''re clueless, we''ll be leaving for the bunkers now, with the cure in hand. As for you..." He flicked off the light switch, plunging the room into darkness. "You can stay here and join the undead. Goodbye, Han Yunho. Your service won''t be remembered." The door slammed shut, and Han was left alone in the pitch-black room. Han sat motionless in the darkness. If everything the agent said was true, the world was on the brink of chaos, and he was powerless to stop it. For now. Chapter 87 My Father is Actually a Big Shot Han rose from the chair and moved toward the door. He tested the handle, but it didn''t budge. A faint metallic clank confirmed his suspicion that the agents had locked him inside. He exhaled in frustration, but he quickly composed himself. Being trapped in a room by bureaucratic lackeys was hardly the worst predicament he had faced. He surveyed the small space and the cold concrete walls. With no immediate escape route and his body screaming for rest, Han decided to bide his time. He lay down on the hard floor, letting its chill seep into his muscles as he closed his eyes. "First, I''ll recover my strength. Then I''ll tear this puny building apart." Han thought. Because of the accumulated fatigue, he fell into a deep slumber almost instantly. But instead of descending into the usual black void of sleep, Han found himself in a vivid dream. He was lying on the surface of a tranquil lake, which stretched endlessly to the horizon. The sky above was bright blue with no sun or clouds in sight. Strangely, the air was somewhat stale. Han sat up. He looked around, confused. "What is this place?" As he looked down at the water, his reflection stared back, but it wasn''t his face. The reflection in the water belonged to a middle-aged Westerner with sharp features, deep-set eyes, and a trimmed beard. The figure wore an opulent golden tunic and a regal cloak lined with fur. A magnificent jeweled crown rested on his head, glinting with an otherworldly light. Han blinked in disbelief. He waved a hand, and the figure in the water mimicked the movement perfectly. "This is... me?" The reflection didn''t answer as it was his shadow. Han sighed and let out a wry chuckle, realizing he was dreaming. "Figures. A king in a dream. Why not?" Still, he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something significant about the figure staring back at him. "Where am I?" The reflection in the water suddenly smiled. Then, as though the lake itself had been waiting for his question, the surface began to ripple. The water beneath Han''s feet darkened, and an image began to form in its depths. A grand palace appeared, surrounded by endless fields of lush green and a lively city. At the palace gates stood a massive army clad in gleaming armor, and their banners fluttered in the wind. At the center of it all was the man from Han''s reflection, sitting on a golden throne. His stern eyes seemed to lock onto Han. A deep voice echoed around Han, though he couldn''t tell if it came from the reflection or the lake itself. Strangely, unfamiliar memories flooded Han''s mind. Slowly, they pieced themselves together, revealing fragments of a life he had never known yet felt deeply connected to. Han murmured in disbelief. "King Ban of the Sword Soul Kingdom? Wait... that day leading my troops to Bone Mountain meeting the 72 demon kings... What?" The words left his mouth before he could fully grasp their meaning. He tilted his head unable to think straight. Yet, the memories continued to flow like an unstoppable torrent. The scene in his mind shifted. It was the grand army of King Ban, marching through the desolate lands of a fallen demon overlord. The troops halted in front of an ancient mausoleum, which was the rumored resting place of the overlord, protected by an infamous powerful gargoyle who had slaughtered countless humans and demons alike to ensure that his creator would never be undisturbed. King Ban''s ministers and aides surrounded him, voicing a debate. They urged him to seize the opportunity to plunder the tomb, claiming the riches and forbidden artifacts within could bolster their kingdom''s strength. But Ban stood firm and disagreed as the gargoyle lord was their ally in this campaign. Unfortunately, that night, betrayal struck. One of the generals, a trusted figure in Ban''s ranks, crept into his tent under the veil of darkness. This man was a henchman of the Lich King, disguised as one of his generals. He ended Ban''s life with a dagger to the heart. After that, the spy disguised into Ban. Now wearing Ban''s face, he led the army to raid the mausoleum. While the guardian of the tomb was preoccupied with the Lich King''s forces at Bone Mountain, the imposter looted the treasures, leaving behind deliberate evidence that pointed to the Sword Soul Kingdom. Ban''s soul lingered, bound to the mortal realm by an overwhelming sense of injustice. He watched helplessly as the traitor ransacked the mausoleum and transported its treasures to the Lich King. Days later, the guardian of the mausoleum returned. The gargoyle, Demon Lord Pebble, surveyed the desecrated dummy tomb, where he kept unimportant treasures. To Ban''s shock, the gargoyle could see his spirit. Their gazes met, and the demon spoke in a voice that carried both sorrow and anger. "I see. You were betrayed as well Lich King''s cunning knows no bounds. To think he would use mimics against humans Very well. I won''t blame it on your kingdom. Instead, I''ll find and kill that traitor for you. But for now, I shall send your soul to the Mother Tree. Rest in peace. I will handle the rest." Ban, however, was far from at peace. He tried to resist. But the gargoyle lord extended a hand, absorbing Ban''s Aether and sending him to the afterlife. Darkness enveloped him. For years, there was nothing. Then, a distant light pierced the void. When he opened his eyes again, he was no longer the warrior king. He was an infant, cradled in the arms of a woman on Earth. That child was Han. The revelation stunned Han. He was speechless. More memories poured in. He remembered the faces of his loyal soldiers, the scheming ministers, and the treacherous General Black who had stolen everything from him. "This dream is wild!" Han laughed, but tears welled up in Han''s eyes, spilling down his cheeks. Regret consumed him as he thought of the kingdom he had failed to protect, the people he had let down, and the betrayal that had ended his reign. Han got emotional and whimpered, "If onlyIf only I could turn back time I would make them pay. The Lich King, those wretched traitors, General Black... I would make them all suffer!" As his rage and sorrow swirled within him, the dreamscape began to shift again. The tranquil lake disappeared, replaced by an empty, blue sky. A radiant being, enveloped in a blinding golden light, descended from above. It was an angel, clad in golden plate armor that gleamed like the sun. Yet, its face was obscured, shrouded in impenetrable darkness. Han''s breath caught in his throat as the angel hovered before him. Its resonating voice echoed in his mind. "King Ban Lott Han YunhoYour journey is far from over. Fate has intertwined your past and present, and the choices you make now will shape the destiny of many." Han stared at the angel in awe. The rage in his chest subsided, replaced by respect and fear. "Who are you? What do you want from me?" The angel''s response was as cryptic as it was profound. "Justice." And with that single word, the dream shattered, and Han woke up. His entire body was covered in cold sweat and black goo. Despite being stuck in a dark room, Han''s eyes glowed in red light, and he could see everything in the dark, but all objects had a thick overlay shade of red. Han blinked several times, shocked by the changes in his perception. A moment later, the memory of his dream came back, and his old muscle memory reacted. Han stood up and put his hand on the table. "Souls of steel, heed my command" The metal table deformed and transformed into a crimson broadsword, but it radiated crimson light as if it had turned into a photon blade or a lightsaber. Han, still being absentminded, glanced around the room. He muttered to himself. "Aether and spirits, souls of all swords, heed my command" The entire FBI facility trembled as metallic objects reacted to Han''s voice. Steel frames, tables, furniture, and every object that contained iron, steel, or natural mineral floated as if they were attracted by a strong magnet. But a second later, everything shattered and transformed into red dust, which flew through obstacles and walls. In seconds, strong Aether, made from natural minerals, flocked around Han. He extended his left arm, and the crimson dust gathered on his skin. Red marks gradually appeared, blessing Han with Aether. That was not the end. The armored angel from his dream materialized behind Han and placed his hand on his shoulder. He whispered. "For peace, Aether, and justice" Han''s eyes burned with a passion. He didn''t need the angel to encourage him as he knew what to do. The Aether injection ritual ended. Han glanced at his left arm and roughly counted the red marks. About 2,500 Aether marks were with him, but he could easily gather more by consuming minerals and iron from buildings. Just as Han was about to break out of the place, the FBI headquarters collapsed on top of Han, who snorted at the falling ceiling. Kicking the ground, he jumped up, and his body pierced through the falling concrete blocks. Upon coming out of the collapsing building, Han landed on top of the fallen structure. His burning eyes turned northeast, where the nearest nuclear bunker was located. . . After securing an emergency hideout, Carn sent Gawain, Rosa, and Merlin to camp in the empty villa and observe the cartel mansion for the time being. As for Wong and himself, he would stay in Gwen''s house for a little longer. Another day silently passed. Coincidentally, it was the day that Gwen and Wong had been waiting for. It was the day when one of the lottery companies would announce the result. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 88 My Mother is Rich, But Im Poor on Aether. Therefore, Im Raiding a Cartels Base. At 11 PM, Gwen and Wong sat side by side on the worn-out couch in their living room. Their bloodshot eyes glued to the flickering screen of an old TV. The lottery show host''s overly enthusiastic voice came through the speakers, but neither of them paid attention to anything but the numbers being drawn. As the minutes passed by, the moment of truth arrived. The final set of numbers appeared on the screen. Gwen and Wong held their trembling hands together, praying for a miracle. "...Six... thirty-two... twenty-two... forty-nine... seventeen... five." The duo compared the numbers with the lottery ticket on the coffee table in front of them. They also looked at the phone and the written number that Carn had written. They matched! Their heart skipped a beat. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ALL NUMBER MATCHED! On the TV, the host''s announcement confirmed their wildest dreams, claiming someone had just won the jackpot, and all six numbers on their ticket matched perfectly. Gwen and Wong exploded into screams of pure elation. They shot off the couch, dancing and spinning in circles. They hugged each other, bouncing up and down like children on Christmas morning. Their laughter echoed through the house as they ran from room to room, unable to contain their excitement. Finally, Gwen managed to catch her breath long enough to grab a calculator from the kitchen counter. "Let''s figure out how much we''re getting!" Wong, however, did not need a calculator. As a traditional Asian mom, she smirked, "No need. I already did the math in my head, lah." "Eh?" "If we go for the lump sum payout, that''s usually about 45% of the total jackpot. Let''s say the jackpot is 480 million. That gives us roughly 216 million before taxes. Now, subtract 37% federal taxes, and we''re left with 136.08 million. Splitting it evenly between us, we each get 68.04 million." Gwen blinked her eyes several times, stunned by how effortlessly Wong had broken it all down. Then, her face broke into an even wider grin. "Sixty-eight million dollars? Each?!" Gwen shouted. Wong cackled and puffed her chest, "Let''s not forget state taxes. We are lucky we live in Florida. Our state does not impose taxes on lottery winnings!" "HAIL FLORIDA!" Gwen also mimicked Wong''s cackle. She tossed the calculator aside and grabbed Wong''s hands, spinning her around in another victory dance. "Who cares about taxes right now? We''re rich, Wong! Rich!" "No, no! This is just beginning! We go overseas, lay low for a few months. Let new lottery prize grow bigger, ah! When it hits 500 million or more, we ask Carn to predict numbers again! Infinite money glitch, lah!" "OH!" Gwen gasped and widened her eyes. Wong''s expression shifted as she suddenly clasped Gwen''s hands tightly. "Now, you marry my son, okay? Give me grandchildren and we are rich together." Intoxicated by the adrenaline rush and the moments, Gwen accepted without hesitation, "Yes, Mom!" "My daughter-in-law!" Wong cheered, pulling Gwen into a tight embrace. Gwen and Wong dissolved into laughter, holding each other tightly as they celebrated their windfall. . Meanwhile, in the relative quiet of the abandoned hideout, Carn, Gawain, Rosa, and Merlin lounged comfortably, enjoying the stillness. From the quiet hideout, Carn rolled his eyes as he overheard faint echoes of their celebration. Even though they were a block away, their noises still reached them. "Sounds like they won." Rosa snickered. Carn smirked. "Good for them. At least someone is having a good dream tonight." "Maybe they''ll even buy us real furniture for this place," Gawain added with a laugh, gesturing at the mismatched chairs and boxes they had been using as makeshift seating in the empty house. The trio chuckled. They then resume gazing at the cartel mansion, contemplating if they should raid that place and silence the residents. The party at the mansion showed no signs of slowing down. Luxurious sports cars arrived one after another, each bringing well-dressed young men who joined the festivities. Soon, a faint crimson haze settled over the area. At first, the mist was barely noticeable. But as more vehicles poured in, the fog grew denser and darker. The arrival of a black Rolls Royce marked the pinnacle of the event. A young man stepped out, accompanied by a group of glamorous female companions. As they made their appearance, the crimson fog deepened into a black haze that engulfed the entire property. From the second-floor front windows of their hideout, Carn, Rosa, and Gawain observed the scene. The fog''s density and ominous color signaled an overwhelming concentration of spiritual energy and a thousand or more vengeful spirits. At least a thousand silver marks of Aether were up for grasp. But the question was "Who will claim it?" Rosa coughed lightly, "Master, may I go and purge those sinners? It won''t take long. I can petrify everyone in the mansion instantly." Gawain clenched his fists, clearly eager to contribute, but he knew his skills excelled in one-on-one combat rather than large-scale assaults. He gave up pursuing Aether. Carn, however, was in desperate need of Aether. He immediately rejected Rosa''s offer. "You two stay here and watch. This is my job." Rosa voiced her skepticism. "Master, you just want the Aether, don''t you? But my abilities are far better suited for this, Master. If you go there yourself, you''ll risk exposing your location to the ECD. Hunters will be all over this place in no time." Carn frowned, conceding the logic in Rosa''s argument. Yet his need for Aether was pressing. He attempted a compromise. "Fine. You can go. But share some of the Aether with me. I need at least 10,000 marks to establish my domain." The mention of a "Domain" highlighted the gravity of the situation. The domain was a spell unique to demon lords, requiring precisely 10,000 marks of Aether to activate. This powerful incantation would create an upgradeable dungeon core, serving as the cornerstone of a demon lord''s territory. Once established, the domain would grant numerous benefits to Carn and his subordinates, such as accelerated recovery, enhanced physical capabilities, and various magical blessings. Furthermore, holy spirits would be rendered powerless within its boundaries, unable to support their incarnations or allies attempting to invade the territory. Initially, the domain would cover an area of 100 square meters, but it could expand over time, especially with additional Aether injections. In Carn''s previous world, the most expansive domain belonged to Demon Overlord ImpermanenceCarn''s creator. His vast territory spanned two-thirds of the mainland continent, encompassing the Mother Tree Forest and even parts of human kingdoms. Within his dominion lay all 72 demon lord dungeons, unified under his grand kingdom. After the overlord''s death, his legacy became a legend. Humans and demons alike scoured the lands, desperately searching for his fabled dungeon corethe heart of his power. But the overlord had hidden it so well that even Carn, his own son, had no idea of its location. For now, Carn''s focus was on creating his own foothold, and for that, he needed the Aether. Rosa paused as she finally realized what Carn was planning. Feeling guilty, she lowered her head. "Please forgive me, master. I didn''t think of that. I was blinded by greed." Carn smiled, "Just go and share me Aether." "Understood!" Rosa vanished, teleporting to the cartel mansion. Chapter 90 My Inquisitor Did a Good Job, But She Forgot One Thing Chuck led the two women into the suite. After everybody entered the room, he turned around and locked the door behind him. In front of them, the luxurious room was ready for their debauchery lifestyle. In the lounge area, unused syringes, a jar brimming with mysterious white powder, glass bottles filled with pink pills, a bong, a pot of unfamiliar dried grasses, and a stack of condoms had been arranged on a polished table. The women froze momentarily at the sight as they didn''t expect to see these items in the room. But their initial hesitation melted into wide smiles as this wasn''t their first encounter with such indulgences. Without a word, they ransacked the well-stocked bar, grabbing the most expensive bottles of liquor from the racks. Chuck chuckled as he began his preparations. Fetching glasses and a bucket of ice, he uncorked the bottles the women had chosen, casually dropping a pink pill into each glass. The concoction fizzed ominously as he handed the spiked drinks to the women. The girls gulped and clutched their glasses with a nervous grip. They hesitated if they should consume the content. Sensing their reluctance, Chuck slapped three thick stacks of $100 bills onto the table. With a smug grin, he issued a challenge. "I''ve got a little game for us. Every glass you finish gets you $10,000. And when morning comes, I''ll wire a million to cover your medical bills." The lure of easy money swept away any remaining doubt. Giggling, the women clinked their glasses and downed the drugged liquor. Almost immediately, their bodies flushed. Primal instincts took control, and they crawled toward Chuck, seeking carnal pleasure. Chuck smirked, putting away his own drink before stripping off his clothes. He prepared himself for what he expected to be a wild, unforgettable night. None of them noticed the priestess statue standing silently behind the bar. A chilling aura enveloped the room. The next moment, all three were frozen in time, and their bodies transformed into lifeless stone. . Rosa stepped into the room. The petrified trio stood as reminders of human indulgence and recklessness. Disgust twisted her features as she approached the statues. Chuck''s spirit was the first to manifest. But as his spectral form neared Rosa, his expression twisted into something lewd. He leered at her while his hand reached to grope her tight buttock. Rosa''s eyes narrowed. A flicker of holy light danced in her hand as she muttered a single word. "Purification." Chuck''s spirit let out an agonized scream as the light consumed him. Within seconds, he vanished, forcibly sent to the Netherworld Realm. The two women''s spirits emerged next, but they quickly passed on by instinct as their attachment to this world was too weak. Because they committed light sins, their souls contained no Aether for Rosa. Rosa dismissed the lack of Aether''s gain from the initial encounter and shifted her focus to the larger objective. She closed the curtains with her telekinesis, converting this room into the base of her operation. From here, she scanned the sprawling mansion with her Aether, searching for more isolated targets amidst the chaotic party. The scene was a den of debauchery. Room after room, groups of wealthy young elites and professional women indulged in their carnal desire, boosted by illegal substances. Empty bottles, scattered syringes, and powder-lined surfaces were common in this place. Looking at it closer, Rosa noticed another trend. Some individuals had never taken a life, so their souls were untouched by haunting spirits. However, more than half of the men bore the crimson haze of Aether. After pinpointing and separating small fries from big shots, it was time to purge. Rosa activated her teleportation ability, blinking into a nearby room where depravity was at its peak. The participants barely registered her arrival before she cast a spell. With a thought, the group was frozen mid-act as their bodies transformed into stone statues, forever capturing their sins. The inquisitor moved to the next room without pause. Each space she entered was a mirror of the last as she always found a naked man and several women on a bed. As soon as she left, only statues of lustful sinners remained. She spent no more than a minute in each room. The groups without Aether were purified and sent to the Netherworld Realm. As for the sinners, Rosa plundered their Aether and destroyed their souls. By the time she cleaned the mansion''s second floor, 20 minutes had already passed. She returned to Chuck''s suite to rest. . The bodyguards patrolling the second floor moved through the hallways, ignoring the muffled ambiance of the mansion. They were accustomed to the loud music and sultry noises echoing from the suites. However, tonight, the voices that had started so energetically faded into silence. Despite the quiet, no one called for assistance or supplies. One of the guards chuckled, "Are they out already? That''s quick!" Another shrugged. "Probably. Those spoiled rich kids rarely last more than half an hour. Their stamina is shit." Another man had a mischievous glint in his eye, he suggested, "Should we enter one of the rooms and claim some leftovers? The pills are usually too strong for the women, and they might still be drunk. You know, 30 minutes hardly satisfy them." The senior guard warned. "Don''t even think about it. Young Master ordered us to pack up and leave tomorrow afternoon. We''re not supposed to take any luggage, especially not these junkies." "But come on, man. After the apocalypse, where the hell are we gonna find women like this?" The protest of the bodyguard was like a cold water to others as they made too much sense. They exchanged uneasy glances before one of them finally broke the silence. "Screw it. I''m grabbing someone from the pool before the geezers in the bunker monopolize them all!" "Yeah, same here." "I''ll try my luck with one of these rooms. Claiming drunk junkies is easier than rizzing those by the pool!" With that, the bodyguards dispersed, heading in a different direction. Among them, three decided to explore one of the silent guest suites. Using a master keycard, they unlocked the door and entered. The lounge appeared empty. But as they moved into the bedroom, they were greeted by statues of a naked man and two women frozen in a moment of passion. Their expressions of bliss were so vivid and lifelike that the guards mistook them for elaborate pranks. "What the hell is this?" But as they touched the statues, the cold stone under their fingers dispelled any notion of a joke. Panic crept in, and the guards searched the room, flipping through drawers and closets in a desperate bid to find the culprit. "Something''s wrong here! Check the other rooms!" Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The trio split up, unlocking doors and finding the same lifelike statues at various places. Confirming the anomaly, they called their colleagues, spreading word of the bizarre phenomenon. One guard finally made his way to Chuck''s suite, bursting through the door. Inside, he found the chubby young man and his two female companions, but they were petrified like all the others. His eyes widened when he spotted an additional figure. There was a statue of a priestess standing in the lounge. "What the" Before he could finish his sentence, his body stiffened, and he too turned to stone, joining the growing collection. . Rosa, concealed in the room, had been caught off guard when the bodyguard barged in. Panic surged for a split second, but her reflexes took over. Instinctively, she cast her petrification curse, silencing the intruder before he could react. As the room fell silent again, Rosa let out a long sigh of relief. She approached the newly petrified bodyguard, inspecting his belongings. In his stiffened hand, she found the master keycard that had granted him access. "So that''s how they''re getting in," she thought. Realizing that her time was running out, Rosa decided to move. She teleported to Oiler''s suite directly, determined to eliminate him before word of her presence spread any further. Upon arriving, she scanned the room for life signatures. Her senses quickly locked onto Oiler and a female model in the shower room, but their voices were muffled by the running water. They, too, seemed to be occupied in an activity. The room, however, was plagued with a dense black haze that obscured her vision. "What kind of monster is this guy?" Rosa wasted no time, taking the initiative to curse both Oiler and the model accompanying him in the shower. The spell immediately transformed the woman into stone, freezing her mid-motion as she leaned against the thick glass wall. "F-CK!!" The curse, however, failed to fully affect Oiler. Instead of petrifying him entirely, it turned only the outer layer of his synthetic skin to stone. His augmented skeleton, integrated microchips, mainframe systems, and nanomachine-infused blood rendered him partially immune to such magic. Oiler gritted his metal teeth and tried to move, but his petrified flesh merged with the stoned model. With a guttural growl, he ripped himself free, tearing away layers of the petrified synthetic skin. The flesh peeled off in chunks, revealing his grotesque organs, cybernetic enhancements, and reinforced steel bones. The android staggered back with his torso a horrific blend of mangled wires and organic intact. He fell to his knees, and his synthetic guts slipped out. Panicked, he shoved them back into place. Taking advantage of his vulnerable state, Rosa teleported and appeared behind him. Mimicking Carn''s signature execution techniques, she seized Oiler''s head from behind and twisted it. CRACK! Oiler''s steel head rotated a full 720 degrees before detaching from his metallic spine. Rosa held it aloft, turning it over to inspect it. For a brief moment, she thought the fight was over. But then, Oiler''s artificial eyes flickered to life, locking onto hers. His jaw twitched, and the voice components embedded in his throat emitted a furious sound. "WHO ARE YOU?! HOW DARE YOU AMBUSH ME?! DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM?!" Rosa didn''t flinch. This wasn''t her first encounter with augmented humans, and she had no intention of letting him intimidate her. She tightened her grip around the head, and her palms pressed against the metallic skull. Oiler''s robotic face contorted under immense pressure until it shattered, scattering wires, microchips, and synthetic fluids across the room. Yet, the ominous black haze around them didn''t dissipate. Rosa scoffed and turned her attention to the headless body. Her experiences led her to the chest, where a faint glow emanated from a suspicious core embedded in the center. Without hesitation, she reached into the mangled remains and ripped the battery-like power source from his chest cavity. The moment the core was disconnected, Oiler''s body slumped lifelessly to the floor, and the black haze dissipated. A sudden rush of energy coursed through Rosa as 1,500 marks of Aether surged into her body. Alongside it came the voices of countless spirits, offering their gratitude. These were the souls of Oiler''s victims, finally freed from their torment. Rosa smiled faintly as the oppressive atmosphere lifted. Another evil sinner had been purged, and Rosa was proud of her deed. The mission had been accomplished. It was the time to bail. Rosa scanned the mansion one last time, believing that she had left no trace of her until she saw a CCTV camera in the room. "Crap," Rosa dryly laughed. She then teleported, returning to Carn''s side. She wondered if she should report her mistake to Carn after this. Chapter 91 We Have New Targets Rosa materialized in the dark safe house, where Carn, Gawain, and Merlin had been patiently waiting for her return. Her stone face was expressionless as usual, so the two men did not suspect her for messing up the task. "It''s done, Master. The hero-grade android has been dealt with." Carn raised an eyebrow, interested in the term. "Android?" Rosa clarified, "The target was an augmented human if you can even call him human anymore. His entire body and even his brain had been replaced with synthetic components. There wasn''t much left of him that could be considered biological." "An augmented human, huh? Did you encounter any issues during the kill?" Rosa recalled the grotesque struggle in the shower and the resilience of Oiler''s augmented body. "His artificial components made him resistant to my petrification curse. Only his synthetic skin was affected, and I had to take more direct measures to eliminate him. He was... durable." Gawain, who had experience dealing with androids, added to the conversation, "Did you remove his core? Without extracting the core, he won''t die. Most augmented humans store their consciousness in the core instead of the brain." Rosa showed them the so-called core that she had extracted from Oiler. She handed it to Carn. "I dismantled his power core. It''s right here." Carn received the power core and inspected it. At a glance, it resembled something from a superhero movie that a hero used to sustain his life. He then recalled the power suits in a military warehouse, where Carn had his first mana scan. Upon closer inspection of the dismantled core, Carn''s eyes lit up with recognition. What initially seemed like ordinary synthetic components was none other than Aetherium, a crystalized core of a dead demon lord. "Aetherium? How many demon lords have Earthlings managed to kill to get their hands on this?" Merlin explained, "They haven''t killed any demon lords themselves. They obtain Aetherium through a farm... from Ohio." "Ohio? Farm?" "There''s a heavily fortified military base there, built around a massive rift. That rift connects Earth to the Aether World, and it''s the primary source of Aetherium and other resources from your realm." "But how are they mass-producing Aetherium? That doesn''t add up." Merlin revealed a grim truth that he had gathered from the record, "They''ve established something called a Mana Farm. It''s an artificial breeding ground where they produce demon lords. Once the demon lords are mature, they slaughter them to harvest Aetherium." "What?" Gawain recoiled in shock. Carn''s face darkened as understanding dawned. "Of course. I see now. When my creator, Overlord Impermanence, reigned, he cast a grand protective spell over his descendants and loyal subordinates. That spell ensured there would always be seventy-two demon lords in the Aether World. Each time one dies, a new demon is chosen to inherit the title, along with the previous demon lord''s power and experience." Gawain was surprised once more as he hadn''t heard of this information. "Wait, are you saying that''s how the system works? I had no idea." Carn nodded, "Always has been. That''s why you can''t get rid of any demon faction." Merlin interjected, clarifying further. "The Earthlings found a way to exploit this system. By breeding weak demons in controlled conditions, they''ve created a pipeline to identify and harvest new demon lords the moment they''re chosen. It''s efficient, cruel, and highly lucrative." Gawain looked between Carn and Merlin. "But you''re not one of the seventy-two demon lords, right? How does that fit in?" Carn shrugged, "I didn''t inherit my title through the grand spell. My power is self-made. I fought, clawed my way to the top, and earned the title of demon lord from my enemies." "Wow. I didn''t know that." Gawain let out a low whistle. His respect toward Carn grew. Merlin, however, wasn''t finished. "The Earthlings are more cunning than the humans in your world for sure. They don''t end with the farms. Some of the doppelgangers were actually weakened demons from the farm, and they intentionally let loose and terrify the masses. Then, the government established the ECD and played heroes." "They gain the mass approval after that." "Yes. They also gain funds and backing from scared elites. With a little push, they can even use the monsters to harass and weaken other countries, forcing them to bend to the ECD and the shadow government." Carn shrugged, not surprised anymore. At this point, he wondered if he should fully support Kaim Ariel and destroy the entire country. Still, he would rather live in a peaceful environment than survive in a civilization full of smelly zombies. "We should let them kill each other at this point," Carn sighed. "Should we allow the undead to murder everybody?" Rosa finally added, "You''re taking your anger on the innocent, master. The culprits are the ones in power here. Also, I heard they will be packing up and migrating to a bunker. I think they knew about the undead invasion." Merlin confirmed, "Yes. They already knew. In Georgia, there''s a functioning fallout shelter." "You know the location?" "All in the book." "Good. It seems we have just acquired a new HOBBY to kill time." The three demons and one book in the house all came to an agreement that they got another place to plunder Aether. Relying on Merlin''s data, they formed a plan and a schedule. . In the vast expanse of sky, a man with red skin glided effortlessly on a flying energy sword, slicing through the clouds. This was Han, who had recently awakened the memories of his previous life. Trailing behind him was an angelic knight clad in golden armor. The celestial being, serving as Han''s mentor, guided him in mastering the nuances of holy power and Aether. As they journeyed toward Georgia, Han practiced chanting basic holy spells, preparing himself for a potential confrontation with the undead army. After an hour of steady flight, Han reached the Georgia fallout shelter, where his former colleagues and the governing elite would take refuge. Yet, he refrained from launching an immediate attack, opting for a more strategic approach. Continuing his flight, Han descended into Atlanta. Once within the city, he dismissed his transformation and his energy sword, assuming the guise of an ordinary civilian. He then cleansed his clothes and body with his holy spell that he had just learned. The wrinkles in his shirt disappeared, leaving it impeccably smooth, as though it had been freshly ironed. A faint scent of sunlight lingered on the fabric, completing his unassuming appearance. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 92 My Father is Alive and Kicking! Han scanned his surroundings, admiring the cityscape and streetlights. However, his heightened perception detected a strange crimson haze around certain buildings, streets, and shops. Although it didn''t obstruct his vision, the eerie fog irritated him. Turning to the angel knight hovering behind him, Han voiced his frustration. "Angel, can I turn off this detection ability? It''s annoyingly inconvenient. I can barely see anything." The angel gestured toward his flame-like eyes, then cast a holy spell on himself, demonstrating how to bypass the constant activation of the Eyes of Karma. Recognizing the spell as one he had recently learned, Han nodded and attempted it himself. He raised his fingers to his eyes and chanted. "Seal" This restriction spell, though simple, could temporarily disable any Aether ability, spell, or curse. It was versatile enough to counter Rosa''s petrification curse or neutralize a hunter''s augmented magic. A soft light emanated from Han''s fingertips, enveloping his eyes. In an instant, his supernatural vision faded, and his eyes returned to their normal human state. With the crimson haze gone, his view of the city became clear. Relieved, Han continued his journey, eventually arriving at a nearby hotel. Inside, the warm ambiance welcomed him, and a friendly female receptionist greeted him with a professional smile. "How can I assist you today, sir?" "I''d like to book a room for a week. Give me a suite." "Of course. Could you please fill this out and provide your ID or passport?" the receptionist slid a registration form across the counter. Han hesitated. His wallet and identification had been confiscated by his former colleagues. But his new abilities gave him an edge over the modern world''s requirements. Reaching into his pocket, he whispered another new spell. "Retrieve." A leather wallet appeared in his grasp. This spell allowed Han to summon any object he had previously possessed, touched, or seen. Rather than retrieving his lost wallet, he opted for the wallet of his former superior officer, Ferdinand. He pulled the leather wallet from his pocket as though it had always been there. The wallet was thick, brimming with large banknotes. Han flipped through it and quickly found Ferdinand''s ID card. Keeping his demeanor calm and composed, he handed the ID to the receptionist for registration. The receptionist barely glanced at the photo on the ID before proceeding. She informed Han of the room pricing, to which he nonchalantly selected an expensive suite. He paid with Ferdinand''s credit card and placed a $2,000 cash deposit from the wallet without hesitation. The receptionist swiped the card, printed a receipt, and presented it for Han''s signature. Taking the pen, Han discreetly cast a holy spell on the receipt. "Revelation." It was the same spell that Carn had used to cheat an exam. It revealed Ferdinand''s authentic signature on the paper. Using the glowing sample as a guide, Han mimicked the signature. The receptionist didn''t suspect anything and handed him a receipt along with a keycard to his suite. As Han took the keycard, he quietly exhaled in relief. Sliding Ferdinand''s wallet back into his pocket, he wasn''t done yet. Casting "Retrieve" once more, he summoned Ferdinand''s phones directly into his hand. Three smartphones materialized in Han''s hand, which he promptly slipped into his pocket. Moments later, one of them vibrated, signaling an incoming call. Glancing at the screen, he saw it was from a credit card company. As he entered the elevator, now alone, Han lightly massaged his throat and coughed a few times. "Ah, ah. One, two, three," he murmured, adjusting his voice to mimic Ferdinand''s deeper tone and cadence. Satisfied, he answered the call. "Hello?" "Hello, sir. This is a representative from the A.E. Credit Card Company. We''ve noticed a recent charge on your account at the FSHA Hotel for $11,000. Can you confirm if this was your transaction?" Han smirked at the ease of the situation. He replied in Ferdinand''s voice. "Yes, I just booked a room for a week." "Understood, sir. Thank you for confirming. Have a pleasant stay, and thank you for using A.E. Credit Card." The call ended. Han scoffed and put the phone back into his pocket. A faint grin lingered on his face, but his thoughts quickly shifted. After a brief pause, Han decided to make contact. He dialed Wong''s number first, but there was no answer. Frustrated but not deterred, he considered his next option. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Han then thought of Carn. To avoid government surveillance, he chose to use a Chinese messaging app rather than a traditional phone call. Quickly, he added Carn''s ID to his contact list, initiated the app, and placed the call. The encrypted line ensured a safer connection, even under the watchful eyes of the US government. . . BRRRR In the dark villa, Carn woke up to the vibration of his smartphone. The screen illuminated the room, revealing an alert from a messenger application. Carn was puzzled. He rarely used this app except to exchange occasional messages with his mother or father. A second later, a thought struck him. He hurriedly grabbed the phone and glanced at the caller ID. To his surprise, the name displayed was KING BAN LOTT. "King Ban Lott of Sword Soul Kingdom? What the hell?!" Ban Lott had been one of the few humans Carn genuinely trusted in his previous life. Sadly, he had met a premature end at the hands of a Lich King''s spy. Carn answered the call even though he doubted the caller. "Hello?! Who is this?" A cracked voice responded, "It''s me, Carn." "H-Han? Dad?" Carn hadn''t expected Han to reach out so soon, especially given the predicament they had recently been through. "Dad, are you alright? Did the ECD or the FBI catch you? Are you captured?" "It''s fine. My colleagues caught me, but I busted out. I''m in Atlanta right now, FYI." Carn was relieved. He briefly considered teleporting to Gwen''s house to put the call on speaker, allowing Han and Wong to reconnect. But before he could act, Han''s voice cut through his thoughts. "Listen, Carn. There''s something more pressing than worrying about me. The government is in cahoots with some aliens, and they''re planning to unleash a zombie outbreak to boost mana levels across the world." Carn was not surprised, "Ah, I already knew about that. Mom knows, too. The mana level is new, though." "Oh." Han let out a dry laugh. "If you knew, why didn''t you tell me sooner?" "If I had told you I was a demon king in my previous life and that the world''s end was imminent the day I snapped that thief''s neck, would you have believed me?" "Probably not. Wait, you were what?!" Carn chuckled and sat up. He wiped his eyes and swiped the tears of happiness. His father''s voice, though strained, was alive, and that was enough for him to wash away all his concerns. "Is this line secure? Is it safe to talk?" "It doesn''t matter. The government doesn''t have the manpower to track us down right now. Everyone''s scrambling to fallout shelters." Carn narrowed his eyes. Han''s comment hinted at new information. Whatever his father had learned, it seemed this conversation would take a while. Chapter 93 I Might Be a Murderer, But I Dont Eat Earthworms In Gwen''s house, Carn returned alone, waiting for Gwen and Wong to resolve the lottery situation. Despite the growing tension, Carn opted not to inform Wong about his father''s predicament. He deemed it unnecessary to burden them with additional stress, especially given their current circumstances. Gwen and Wong hadn''t slept a wink the previous night, having celebrated their unexpected windfall with unrestrained enthusiasm. By the time they finally got out of bed, the clock had already crept past noon. By 2 PM, everyone except the living statues gathered in the living room for another meeting. Dressed in formal attire, Gwen held up the lottery ticket. She had already signed her name on it to solidify her claim, but her expression betrayed her excitement. She sighed and addressed the group, particularly Carn, as she explained the daunting process ahead. "Wong and I did some research last night. It looks like it''ll take about six weeks for the money to be processed and transferred. I''ll also need to hire a lawyer and visit the company''s main office to claim the prize. And there might be interviews and other annoying formalities." Gwen sounded tired. It seemed that she was already exhausted from the thought of tackling these challenges without any assistance. Looking at her, Carn couldn''t help but pity her loneliness. Still, she had to work for that cash. He encouraged her. "60 millions" At the mention of money, Gwen''s passion was ignited. Her back straightened, and she clenched her fist. "I''m going to call a lawyer!" "Yeah, take it easy. The money doesn''t go away. We have 90 days to claim it." Wong laughed at Gwen. "Don''t panic. Take a deep breath. Let''s call a law firm together. Put your phone on speaker. Gwen agreed. The women then continued their conversation in the kitchen. Wong stood by Gwen''s side when she dialed a law firm to seek help regarding the lottery ticket and the process. However, Carn''s expression turned dark. He knew that their time was running out. Even if Gwen successfully submitted her claim, the payout would likely be delayed due to the chaos caused by the undead invasion. Because of the urgency, Carn, Gawain, and Rosa had another meeting in the safe house villa as they planned their next moves. . Outside the villa, a chaotic scene unfolded as military police cars and ECD vehicles lined the street. Investigators, hunters, and agents swarmed the area, examining the aftermath of Rosa''s destructive rampage. They removed the CCTV server''s hard drives to analyze the security footage and attempted to piece together the sequence of events. Nearby, others loaded the stone statues of Rosa''s victims onto carts and forklifts, preparing to transport them to a secure facility for further inspection and potential restoration. The operation extended beyond the villa, as agents and detectives visited the neighbors. They knocked on doors, questioning residents in hopes of acquiring new leads or any useful information. At the empty villa across the street, a small group of five agents gathered. They, too, planned to interview with the house owner or the residents. "Hello? Anyone home?" A middle-aged man in a dark suit called out. One of his colleagues, a younger agent equipped with thermal goggles, scanned the house''s interior through the windows. He frowned and turned to his superior. "No signs of life. The place is empty, just a blank house." The team leader, a grizzled captain with a stern demeanor, asked his subordinates. "Are the doors and windows locked?" "Yeah, locked tight." "Good. Pry it open and take a look inside." The younger agent hesitated, "Sir, the property has anti-theft sensors. If we break in, the alarms will go off." "Who cares? Trip the sensors and report it as a false alarm later. We''ve got bigger concerns." Several agents exchanged uneasy glances. The order was a blatant violation of legal protocols, but the captain''s commanding tone made it clear that objections would be futile. It wasn''t the first time they had been asked to bend the rules, and they knew it wouldn''t be the last. One agent, an augmented human with cybernetic enhancements, stepped forward. Without hesitation, he approached the front window and grasped the frame with his reinforced metal hands. With a sharp tug, he snapped the lock mechanism, then pushed the window open, triggering the house''s alarm system. The loud, piercing wail of the alarm shattered the relative calm of the morning, echoing through the neighborhood. A few of the agents winced but remained focused. "Move in," the captain gestured. All five agents climbed through the window, landing softly on the polished wooden floor of the villa. Each immediately drew out compact tools and devices, scanning for any evidence that might shed light on the bizarre events tied to Rosa''s rampage. The agents combed the interior, shining infrared and ultraviolet flashlights across walls, floors, and ceilings. Despite their thoroughness, they found no footprints, no stains, no hint of human habitation. One agent opened a door leading to the basement. Expecting to encounter a cloud of dust and stale air, he instinctively held his breath and covered his nose. To his surprise, the air in the basement was fresh and slightly humid, reminiscent of a greenhouse. The unusual atmosphere sent a chill down his spine, though he couldn''t explain why. The anomaly didn''t go unnoticed. The captain, a seasoned investigator with an eye for details, knelt on the floor and ran his fingers along the surface. Holding up his fingertips, he scrutinized the lack of dust or grime. "This house is too clean. How long has it been empty? Did anyone ask the neighbors?" One of the younger agents stepped forward, holding a small notebook. "The retired veteran next door mentioned that a former officer lived here, but he passed away last year. The property was transferred back to the government, and no one''s moved in since." The captain''s eyes narrowed. "He died last year? Then who the hell has been cleaning this place? His kids?" "The dead veteran has no kids, sir." The room fell silent as the clues sank in. The agents exchanged uneasy glances, realizing they might have stumbled upon a new lead. Without wasting time, they began dusting for fingerprints around the windows, doorframes, and floors. The captain also called for a forensic team to bolster their efforts. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Within minutes, a team of a dozen forensic specialists arrived, bringing advanced equipment to the scene. They unlocked the villa''s front door, bypassing the earlier forced entry, and efficiently began their sweep. The original group of investigators stood back, watching as the specialists worked with precision and speed. The forensic team soon uncovered multiple fingerprints on the curtains, on the third-floor windowsill, and on a faucet in the first-floor washroom. Upon further inspection, they pinpointed that the toilet had been recently used as traces of urine were present. The discovery prompted the captain to climb to the third floor to inspect the scene himself. Standing by the window, his sharp eyes traced a direct line of sight to Oiler''s mansion across the street. The positioning was perfect for surveillance or observation. "Bingo. The culprit was watching everything from here. They used this place as their hideout." The agents around him were relieved that their illegal break-in yielded a result. With this, they wouldn''t get a citation from the office. . Meanwhile, Rosa and Gawain lay hidden underground beneath the villa, utilizing their teleportation abilities to evade detection. Every footstep above them caused a faint tremor, enough to inform them about the movements and number of people in the building. Gawain sighed and initiated telepathic communication with Rosa. "You really messed up this time, little priestess." Rosa retorted, "No, I didn''t mess up! It was Master''s fault! He shouldn''t have used his human form in the first place!" "Don''t insult our Master just because he made a mistake or two. It''s our job to cover his weaknesses and oversights. If we missed his mistakes, it''s on us for not catching them." Rosa pouted, clearly displeased but unwilling to argue further. Deep down, she knew Gawain was right. Reflecting on the situation, she realized her biggest blunder had been leaving behind the CCTV footage. It wouldn''t take the government long to piece everything together and implicate her in the events at the ECD facility. Worse, they would soon realize she wasn''t buried beneath the rubble as they likely assumed. Determined to fix her mistakes, Rosa proposed a bold solution. "Should we just go up and slaughter everyone?" Gawain immediately shut down the idea. "We''ll lose our home base if we do that. Plus, you risk losing your holy power if you start randomly killing innocent people." Rosa groaned in frustration. "How troublesome." "Yeah. It''s annoying to rely on this power, isn''t it?" "Annoying indeed. If only Master had built us a new dungeon" Gawain''s thoughts aligned with Rosa''s. Both fell silent as the thought of a dungeon crystallized in their minds. Within a dungeon''s boundaries, they could freely eliminate intruders without worrying about holy power restrictions or morals. Killing intruders was, after all, a justifiable defense. "Say, how many silver marks do you think we would need to create a dungeon core?" Rosa puffed out her chest proudly, eager to share her knowledge. "About 10,000 marks for a basic upgradeable dungeon core." "And how many marks does our lord have right now?" "Probably 5,000 or 6,000?" "If we pool our Aether together, could we make up the difference?" "" Despite the layers of soil separating them, Gawain and Rosa exchanged a telepathic look of inspiration. Both grinned widely. "Let''s go visit our Master." "Agreed!" Without further hesitation, Rosa and Gawain teleported out of their hiding spot, reappearing a kilometer away from the villa''s crowd of investigators. Dirt and worms clung to their rocky skin as they materialized unceremoniously in Gwen''s living room. Carn, lounging on the couch and munching on potato chips while messaging Han, glanced up at their sudden arrival. An earthworm wriggled out from the dirt on Rosa and fell straight into his bowl of chips, twisting and curling as if greeting him. Carn stared at the worm, then at his subordinates, then looked back at the worm, then glared at his subordinates again. Holding up the bowl, he pushed it toward Rosa''s face. "Want some? Fresh earthworm. Lots of protein and Aether." "" Chapter 94 Im Now a Dungeon Master Rosa purified the potato chips with her holy spell. She also removed the earthworms with a flick of her fingers. She then got straight to the point. "Master, Gawain and I were discussing something earlier. We''re wondering if we can pool our Aether with yours to enable you to create a dungeon core for us." Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn''s expression grew solemn. "I need 10,000 silver marks to do that. Do you two have enough?" "How much are you short, Master?" Carn paused, then raised his left arm. He activated a faint glow, scanning the silver marks stored in his arm. To his surprise, his balance was higher than he remembered thanks to Rosa''s contributions yesterday. Clearing his throat to mask his embarrassment, he muttered. "A bit over 7,000." Rosa and Gawain''s faces lit up with excitement. Gawain immediately offered a solution. "How about the Inquisitor and I each contribute 2,500 silver marks? It''ll be tight, but our reserves should suffice to cover the gap." Rosa calculated and hesitated if that was too much. With a personal reserve of about 4,000 silver marks, losing 60% of her energy pool would severely weaken her for some time. However, the prospect of recovering Aether by slaughtering humans in a newly created dungeon outweighed the temporary setback. After a moment, she nodded. "Fine. I''ll contribute." Carn raised an eyebrow, impressed but cautious. "If you''re offering, I''ll take it. I promise I''ll repay both of you when we return to the Aether World. But" Carn shifted his attention to Gawain and smirked, "Shouldn''t you have a little extra Aether to spare? Didn''t you return to the Aether World a few days ago?" Gawain admitted with a dry laugh. "Yes, my lord. As I mentioned, I visited the Mother Tree to seek her aid. That''s how I managed to bring you those three branches." "And how much Aether did you breathe in while you were there? Don''t play dumb. We all know just existing in the Aether World is enough to refill your reserves." Rosa''s glare pinned Gawain, and the knight raised his hands defensively. "M-My lord. I didn''t have enough time to accumulate Aether because the rift was several hundred kilometers away from Mother Tree! I did gather some, but it''s not as much as you think! I used a lot just getting those branches." "Convenient excuse," Rosa scoffed. Carn chuckled, "Don''t worry, Gawain. Your contribution won''t go unnoticed, assuming you''re actually contributing and not just hoarding." Gawain sighed "I''ll contribute 5,000. Please forgive me." Rosa felt better, "Good. Now, Master, let''s get this dungeon core created before someone breaks down the walls of this house." Carn stood, stretching as he prepared to start the process. "Alright, transfer your Aether to me so that I can get started. With that, the trio began the ritual. Rosa and Gawain put their palms on Carn''s shoulders, transferring their Aether into him. The process was quick. In five minutes, the energy transfer procedure was completed. Carn rechecked his balance and discovered that his total Aether was slightly over 14,500 marks, enough for a big spell. Although he could easily close a rift with 10,000 Aether marks, Carn chose to prioritize creating a dungeon core to protect his family and comrades first. "We wait for nightfall. We need to draw a grand magic circle." Gawain and Rosa cheered. They were looking forward to their dungeon. Meanwhile, Merlin was jobless. He observed the group while he pretended to be a regular book on a coffee table. He sighed, "Ah, must be nice." . . At 7 PM, the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the sky into darkness. Carn prepared himself to search for an isolated yard suitable for drawing a grand magic circle. Meanwhile, Rosa and Gawain teleported and reappeared underground beneath a neighbor''s house, avoiding detection and staying out of Carn''s way. Carn teleported to the neighborhood near Oiler''s mansion, searching for a quiet location to serve as a temporary workspace. However, the area was still swarming with police activity. Squad cars idled on the streets, and undercover agents perched on rooftops, scanning the surroundings with thermal goggles. The once serene neighborhood was now busy. Carn clicked his tongue in irritation as he observed the agents. Realizing that he could no longer use the area as a hideout, he looked for another place. His attention shifted to the unexpectedly quietest place in the areaOiler''s mansion. The cartel mansion, once the center of chaos, was the only house without lights on. Police had ransacked the property, collected evidence, and removed the petrified victims for inspection. With no officers or agents stationed there anymore, the estate had become as silent as a graveyard. Sensing an opportunity, Carn infiltrated the mansion with a flicker of teleportation, ensuring he evaded the thermal scans of the agents outside. He reappeared inside Oiler''s bedroom. The room bore signs of footprints, unorganized furniture, and traces of the investigators'' hurried work. The drugs and tools that Oiler had used had all been collected. Even the giant safe in his closet was emptied. Whatever cash or items were in there, the police might have either pocketed them or stored them as evidence. Carn wanted to explore more. Unfortunately, time was against him, so Carn refrained from investigating the scene further. Instead, he decided to sow confusion among his pursuers. With a wave of his hand, he teleported every piece of furniture in the bedroom to the empty villa across the street, scattering potential clues to mislead any returning investigators. Once the room was barren, Carn knelt and began his work. Focusing his Aether, he let silver energy course through his left hand. With his glowing index finger, he traced intricate lines on the floor, sketching the foundations of a grand magic circle. Drawing was not an easy task, yet Carn created a perfect 3-meter diameter circle with ease. He then wrote sigils on the borders, drew another inner circle, and created strange lines on top of what he had drawn. Two hours later, the magic circle was completed, and Carn already spent 5,000 Aether on the ink alone. Calmly, he canceled his gargoyle form, reverting to his human appearance. He bit his left thumb and, drew his blood. Dripping his own blood onto the center of the glowing magic circle, Carn whispered an incantation under his breath while he pictured the dungeon core he sought to create. Suddenly, a deafening BOOM shattered the silence. The magic circle erupted in a surge of crimson light that shot into the sky like a beacon, obliterating the mansion''s ceiling. The beam''s sheer force tore apart the third floor, sending debris flying in every direction. A moment later, a massive shockwave rippled outward, reducing the remaining walls to rubble and exposing Carn to the agents scattered throughout the neighborhood. The agents, startled by the explosion, immediately noticed the crimson light and the figure standing in its midst. Shouts echoed across the streets as they scrambled to respond, but their efforts were already in vain. Bathed in the brilliant crimson glow and strong wind, Carn poured 5,000 silver marks of Aether into the magic circle, completing the ritual. The intricate symbols and runes of the circle lifted off the floor, floating mid-air as they orbited around Carn with increasing speed. The spinning sigils formed a vortex of energy, their momentum building until the Aether condensed into a fist-sized, glowing crimson egg. The egg hovered toward Carn, pulsating with the power of the Aether and his own blood. He reached out and grasped it, feeling its warmth. This was his creation, a dungeon core, which was bound to him alone. As it was created with his own blood, only Carn could utilize its true power and realize its potential. As he admired the dungeon core, the sound of approaching footsteps and vehicles grew louder. Fifty agents from the neighborhood rushed toward the ruined mansion. Overhead, the rumble of rotor blades announced the arrival of an ECD support helicopter. Its searchlight illuminated Carn, and three red laser dots marked his forehead as snipers from nearby buildings had him locked in their sights. Carn glanced at his would-be captors and chuckled. The chaos they brought was meaningless now. "You''re too late. It''s already over." Carn mocked them out of spite. With that, he activated the dungeon core. Crimson light flared once more as he infused it with a potent combination of Aether and holy power. A reverse shockwave rippled outward from the core. Everyone within a one-kilometer radius was caught in its pull, sucked into a surreal, isolated domain. The world around them warped and dimmed. The colorful lights of streetlamps, vehicles, and flashlights drained into shades of gray. Agents collapsed to their knees as the oppressive energy of the domain sapped their strength. The air grew thick. Their movements grew sluggish, and panic spread through the ranks. In the center of the domain, Carn and the dungeon core radiated an untouchable aura of power. He looked down at his foes. With a triumphant grin, he whispered, "Unfortunately, I don''t like this neighborhood. Once I pick a better location for my base, I''ll invite you people, alright?" In a flash, Carn and the dungeon core vanished, leaving the domain to collapse in on itself. The agents and their surroundings snapped back to reality, disoriented but unharmed. As they regained their senses, they scoured the ruins of the mansion, but Carn was nowhere to be found. . WHOOSH Carn returned to Gwen''s house with the dungeon core in his hand. Upon return, he sent a telepathic message to Gwen and Rosa. "Come back after you wash off the dirt and remove whatever parasites on you. If better, take a bath. You two stink." No response came back, as if the two had been taken aback by Carn''s message. Carn also preferred to be clean. He took a bath and cleaned the dungeon core while he was at it. He also called it a night and fell asleep while he held the dungeon egg in his arms. Before falling into his dream world, he wondered where he should set up his dungeon. Here? Central Park? Other country? The collapsed ECD base? Decision, decision Chapter 95 While Hell Breaks Loose, I Build a Dungeon The following morning, Gwen and Wong left the house early to visit a law firm to finalize a contract. After a detailed discussion, Gwen and the finance lawyer agreed that establishing a trust fund was the best approach to secure her wealth and maintain her privacy. However, to ensure Gwen wasn''t scammed by dubious lawyers and their colleagues, Wong accompanied her, posing as a protective relative. Meanwhile, Carn was left alone with his crew. He wasted no time initiating his plan. With Gwen and her mother''s safety as his top priority, he decided to construct a dungeon beneath Gwen''s house to serve as both a stronghold and a protective barrier. Transforming into a sentry gargoyle, Carn''s body disappeared in a flash of energy, teleporting him a kilometer underground. In his place, a humanoid-shaped mass of rock and dirt materialized and collapsed onto the floor as he couldn''t simply materialize within compressed Earth soil. Reappearing in the pitch-black depths of the earth, Carn found himself surrounded by layers of ancient minerals, compressed dirt, and immovable bedrock. He examined the density and composition of the subterranean environment, scanning for any potential man-made structures or geological instabilities that could interfere with his plans. Fortunately, nothing man-made was within his detection range. Satisfied with the location, Carn concluded that this untouched expanse would make the perfect heart of his dungeon. He activated the dungeon core, and the egg glowed in bloody red light. As the core pulsed, the surrounding minerals and rock within a 500-meter diameter disintegrated into raw Aether, which the dungeon core absorbed. The core grew slightly larger, now the size of a small melon, and hovered in the hollowed-out chamber. Under its influence, the walls, ceiling, and floor of the cavern were transformed and reinforced with a crystalline structure imbued with Aether. The dungeon''s foundation was now impervious to external pressures. Whether it was the weight of Gwen''s house above, tectonic shifts, or even Mount Everest on top, this sanctuary would stand firm. But Carn wasn''t finished. This underground chamber was merely the heart of his dungeon, the core that anchored his domain. The true purpose of the dungeon lay in its influence over the surface territory. By establishing this domain, Carn could justify defensive measures, granting him the legitimate authority to eliminate intruding humans without fear of holy power repercussions or moral dilemmas. Channeling more energy into the core, a crimson beam erupted skyward, piercing through layers of soil and stone until it broke through the surface. The beam then shifted to a luminous white, forming a rectangular beacon that stretched skyward and pierced the clouds. The domain''s boundaries expanded, encompassing a 100-meter radius around Gwen''s house. Everything within this perimeter, including the land, the house, and the air above, was now under Carn''s control. For now, the basic structure was complete. This secure foundation would serve as a sanctuary for Gwen and her mother, as well as a strategic base of operations for Carn. The labyrinthine passages, traps, and intricate chambers could be excavated and developed later. Satisfied with the initial setup, Carn took a break and teleported back to the house. He also cleaned the dirt and minerals that he had pulled out from the soil, removing the evidence. While Carn busied himself cleaning the house, Rosa, Gawain, and Merlin stepped outside to examine the dungeon''s new boundary. The transparent beacon emanating from the dungeon core surrounded the front yard and backyard. However, a portion of the land spilled over onto the neighbor''s property. Gawain stared at the boundary with a worried frown. "Won''t this cause a commotion if the neighbors notice?" Rosa remained unfazed, "Humans without Aether sensitivity can''t see this. If they can''t detect vengeful spirits'' Aether, they definitely can''t see the beacon." "Fair enough. But what about hunters? They''re trained for this sort of thing." "As I said, if they can''t perceive Aether residue or spiritual haze, they''re blind to this as well. Only saints, holy spirit''s incarnations, or true Aether users can see it." Gawain sighed in relief and continued admiring the beacon''s silent radiance. Meanwhile, Merlin, the ever-curious floating grimoire, hovered closer to the boundary. The faint glow of the beacon seemed off to him, dim and uncharacteristic of what he knew about dungeons in Aether World. "Something''s not right," Merlin murmured, prompting Gawain and Rosa to glance at him. "What do you mean?" "The color. According to the records in my grimoire, a dungeon core''s boundary reflects its creator''s nature. For a Demon Lord, it should glow crimson, not transparent. Transparent and white borders are unusual." Gawain was puzzled. "But this seems normal. Pebble''s former dungeon had the same color." "No, no! Crimson is for Demon Lords. Blue is man-made. Green is for trial grounds, designed to help others. Yellow comes from archfiends or strong demons. There''s no record of white or transparent dungeon boundaries!" Rosa and Gawain exchanged confused glances. From their experience, Carn''s dungeons, as well as those of his father, Overlord Impermanence, always displayed transparent or white borders. They had never paid much attention to dungeon boundary colors, as they usually relied on spiritual perception rather than physical sight. "It''s normal, right?" Rosa laughed nervously, trying to brush off Merlin''s concerns. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Merlin wasn''t convinced. Suspecting there was more to this anomaly, he floated back into the house to question Carn directly. Inside, he found the so-called Demon Lord mopping the floor, focused on removing stubborn dirt stains. Hovering in front of Carn, Merlin wasted no time. "Lord Pebble, I''ve been meaning to ask. What exactly was your relationship with Demon Overlord Impermanence?" Carn didn''t bother looking up. "He''s my creator, somewhat like my father. So what?" "Did he use his Aether to create you?" Carn paused, leaning on the mop stick with a bemused smirk. "Probably. Never really cared to ask." "What materials or ingredients were used in your creation?" Carn flinched, narrowing his eyes at the floating grimoire. "Shouldn''t you, the great Akashic Record, already know? Isn''t your whole shtick knowing everything, past, present, and future?" Merlin sighed, and his pages drooped. "I''ve told you before. My knowledge is limited to Earth. I can only access fragments of information about your world when they cross dimensional rifts. If you don''t know something, I can''t magically pull it from thin air." Carn snorted. "Well, that''s too bad, then. If I knew every detail, shouldn''t it be recorded in your fancy grimoire in the first place?" Merlin fell silent, unable to counter Carn''s logic. Still, a nagging theory at the back of his mind compelled him to test his hypothesis. "Lord Pebble, do you think Overlord Impermanence used his mythical dungeon core to create you?" Carn''s movements slowed. He glanced at his chest and his arms, then let out a dry chuckle. "If that were true, every big shot and their grandmothers, Lich Kings, Mother Tree, every Demon Lord, would be bending over backward to curry favor with me. Instead, what happened? They all tried to kill me, well except Mother Tree. I even died once. Doesn''t sound like the treatment for someone made from a mythical dungeon core, does it?" Merlin remained silent. Carn''s dismissive attitude didn''t align with his suspicions, yet he couldn''t ignore the pieces of the puzzle that seemed to fit. For now, without definitive evidence, Merlin shelved his theory, but he couldn''t completely let it go. As Carn returned to cleaning, Merlin floated away, silently vowing to uncover the truth. . . In Wuhan, China, chaos erupted under the cover of darkness. Skeleton soldiers, zombies, ghouls, vampires, and wraiths poured out of a newly formed rift like a malevolent tide. Without warning, the undead swarmed the city, scaling buildings with unnatural agility and breaking into shelters. Screams echoed through the streets as humans were dragged into the night. Meanwhile, in Central Park, New York, a rift tore open in broad daylight, catching the bustling city completely off guard. Undead creatures spilled forth. Zombie canines emerged first, mauling a tourist on the sidewalk without warning. More agile zombies leaped over fences, and their rotting limbs propelled them toward fleeing pedestrians and stationary cars. The chaos instantly paralyzed the city, and the local forces were deployed to intercept the onslaught. In Paris, beneath the iconic Eiffel Tower, a massive rift disgorged waves of undead rats the size of dogs. Their piercing screeches echoed across the Champ de Mars as they swarmed the area, targeting anything that moved. The creatures tore into every carbon-based life form they encountered, leaving trails of carnage in their wake. Following the rats, armored skeleton soldiers emerged from the rift. The same as what the others had done, they broke into buildings and began hunting, reaping human souls. At the bottom of the Ganges River in India, another rift opened, releasing hordes of skeleton soldiers armed with poison-coated swords and spears. Rising from the murky depths, they climbed onto the riverbanks. Once on land, they launched a relentless assault on the local population, cutting down humans without remorse. Sacred waters turned crimson as bodies fell, and the air filled with the stench of death. Though only four rifts had opened, their impact was devastating. The undead swarmed through the cities like locusts, leaving ruin and despair in their wake. Because of their sudden emergence, the media caught wind of the event, and news stations unveiled the development to the world. . . Entering the world through the New York Rift, Kaim Arial gazed at the chaotic city, where he used to live before his soul was transmigrated to the Aether World. He reminisced the dark past when he was unjustly murdered by a robber. He wondered if the police managed to capture the assailant yet. Shaking the dark thought away, Kaim looked behind him. Mordred also exited the portal and gazed at the modern world. "How dirty," Mordred complained. "Yes, very dirty. No Aether in the air at all." Mordred laughed, "No. I didn''t mean this world is dirty because of the air." "What is it, then?" Mordred grinned as he looked up. His hollow eyes found three holy spirits, who were hovering above them, glaring at the undead army. "Them. The dirtiest scum." "I see," Kaim smirked as he agreed. "Let''s teach these bastards a lesson." Chapter 96 Some Grim Reapers Might Be Lurking Around, So I Soak My House With Holy Water After setting up his dungeon, Carn brought Merlin, Rosa, and Gawain into the dungeon core chamber, designating it as their central base of operations. He encouraged them to expand the space freely and create private chambers to suit their needs. Rosa and Gawain eagerly got to work. Merlin, however, expressed a desire to remain in the dungeon core chamber to study its properties, which Carn had no issue about the request. Satisfied with the arrangements, Carn ascended back to the surface. Because of the exertion from using a grand spell, he was mentally exhausted and he needed rest. Dropping onto the living room couch, he quickly fell into a deep sleep, completely oblivious to the world around him. . By the time dinner approached, Gwen and Wong returned home with a bright grin on their faces. The negotiation with the law firm had been a success. For a modest fee of $25,000, the lawyers agreed to handle the blind trust, tax issues, and CPA responsibilities that always haunted every lottery winner. Considering their impending windfall of $60 million each, the cost was a small price to pay for peace of mind. Upon entering the house, they spotted Carn lying on the couch, snoring like a 40-year-old man. Though he appeared lazy, neither Gwen nor Wong complained. After all, this "golden goose" had ensured their newfound wealth and safety. Smiling, they left him to rest and headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner. The house filled with the comforting aroma of home-cooked food, and the sisters chatted as they worked. After dinner was prepared, Gwen decided to unwind by watching TV. Turning it on, she tuned into a news channel. Her relaxed demeanor vanished almost instantly when the screen displayed scenes straight out of a zombie movie. The news anchor''s voice trembled as she narrated the unfolding horror in New York City. A massive rift had unleashed hordes of undead creatures into the heart of the metropolis. Monsters rampaged through the streets, turning the city into a war zone. Man-eating ghouls crouched over lifeless bodies, feasting on the flesh of dead civilians. Skeletal soldiers in worn-out armor emerged from apartments, shops, and subways, dragging corpses toward Central Park, where piles of bodies formed several small mountains. Police and military forces had erected defensive perimeters, attempting to halt the onslaught within New York''s premises. However, their bullets proved ineffective against the relentless advance of sprinting zombies. The camera feed, taken from a news helicopter hovering above the carnage, captured the exact moment the last line of defense crumbled. Soldiers were overrun, and their screams reached the ears of a news reporter in the loud helicopter, terrifying her. As if the chaos wasn''t enough, the zombie army showed no signs of stopping. They surged westward, threatening to breach New Jersey. In a desperate bid to slow their advance, local hunters and military personnel destroyed key bridges across the Hudson River. Explosions echoed through the city, sending plumes of fire and debris into the air. Meanwhile, hundreds of surveillance drones hovered over the Hudson, monitoring the monsters'' movements. Military helicopters and fighter jets roared through the sky as they provided supports to the fighters on the ground. Sirens wailed across the city, and people in New Jersey panicked, migrating out of town in mass. Gwen sat frozen in shock. Wong entered the room, and her face turned white as she saw the screen. The sisters exchanged uneasy glances. Instead of worrying about the pending apocalypse, both asked the same question. "Will we still get the money?" Gwen asked. "Are the lottery still valid?" Wong also worried about the money. They paused. Then, they turned toward Carn. Wong sighed deeply and fetched the softest slipper from the shoe cabinet. She smacked his face with it, jolting him awake. "Wake up, Carn. Shit happens, lah." "Huh? What?" Carn scratched his face and sat up. Still groggy, he looked around, "What up, Ma?" Wong and Gwen pointed at the TV, "Look at the news." "Hmm?" Carn rubbed his eyes and adjusted himself. Meanwhile, the news channel continued to replay the footage from their cameras, including the clips from home drones in the area. They all captured the destruction and carnage, left behind by the zombie army. Carn thought he was watching a movie until the helicopter camera briefly captured a footage of flying humans and a 10-meters tall giant meat monster. He recognized the giant, which usually accompanied every undead vanguard unit. "I see. It has begun." Carn''s expression turned solemn. He turned to his mother and Gwen, preparing to explain about his dungeon. However, Wong asked Carn the most important question, "Carn, can we still cash the lottery?" "" Carn blinked several times and looked at his mother with wide eyes. A moment later, he massaged his temples and sighed. "If the military can suppress the undead army invasion, then yes. You should be able to claim the money." "Good." Wong was relieved, "Then, go help the army! Make sure the soldiers win. If the US loses, we can''t claim our lottery ticket, lah!" "" Carn foresaw it, knew it, but he still facepalmed. After letting out another long sigh, Carn decided to have a face-to-face talk with his mother. "Mom, Miss Gwen, sit down. We need to talk." Both Gwen and Wong sat in the living room, wondering what Carn wanted to say. Carn took a deep breath and calmly explained about a dungeon that he had recently created, which would ensure their safety in case the zombie army or the authorities found this place. However, the accommodation was still under construction. Secondly, Carn told Wong about his father''s whereabouts. "Dad is still alive and kicking. He''s hiding in Atlanta at the moment, and he was complaining that he couldn''t reach you." Hearing that Han hadn''t kicked the bucket yet, Wong was overjoyed. However, her expression was still dark, and she made a sick joke. "Haiya Too bad, lah. I thought I got to keep 60 million dollars to myself. If your father knows I win the lottery, the money will be gone in a month, lah." Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn rolled his eyes, "Cut him some slack, Ma. He has his fair share of issues." "If his issues involve another bitch, I''ll divorce him on the spot, lah!" Carn wanted to say something, but he decided not to continue with his father''s topic. For the sake of his father''s wellbeing in the aftermath, it would be wise not to reveal too much information about his father''s previous life. "Alright. Since people need me, I''ll go do something about the undead. Oh, do me a favor, if the news says something about the destruction of Georgia''s nuclear shelter or the assassination of the elites, can you contact me? Do you still have my phone number?" Wong shrugged, "I already destroyed my phone, lah." Carn looked at Gwen, who bitterly smiled and promised him, "I''ll contact you if that happens. But how are you going to travel a thousand miles?" "Eh, it will only take an hour or so if I go out at night." "A thousand miles in an hour?! What are you, S*nic the Hedgeh*g?!" "I''m SCP-173 with intelligence and cheat skills." "" The family continued chatting until 9 PM. After both women had enough and called it a day, Carn visited the dungeon core. . Arriving at the glowing chamber housing the dungeon core, Carn summoned Gawain and Rosa to discuss his plan and inform them of the recent developments. "The undead army has made its move, and I''m about to go and stop them." Rosa and Gawain immediately stepped forward. "Let us accompany you, master!" Rosa volunteered, eager for action. "Yes, we want to fight by your side!" Gawain was ready for his long-awaited revenge. Carn, however, shook his head, stopping them on their track. "Both of you will stay here and guard the dungeon and Gwen''s house." "EH?!" Rosa was disappointed "But why, my lord?" Carn sighed, "Think about it. We''ve officially established this dungeon and announced our presence to the world. Even though most humans can''t sense us, some former demon lords and loose entities are still out there such as Fleur." At the mention of the name, Rosa''s expression darkened. Her usual calm face turned ugly for the first time. Gawain laughed nervously, "Didn''t you turn her into a gargoyle, my lord? Can she even harm us?" "Harm me or the dungeon core? Impossible. But harm you? That''s another story. She''s greedy, bitchy, and extremely vengeful. She''s gonna rush here to steal the dungeon core if she knows I''m not home." "" "While I''m gone, I''ll keep an eye out. But if she does show up, it''s your job to stop her. I''ll set traps to help. The rest is on you two." Without waiting for their response, Carn approached the dungeon core. He placed his palm against it, and a golden light spread from his hand as he injected 1,000 gold marks of Aether. The core reacted instantly, casting shimmering runes onto the walls. For a brief moment, the golden script illuminated the chamber, briefly revealing trap mechanisms throughout the dungeon. Rosa and Gawain caught a glimpse of the runes, and though they only appeared for a second, their meaning became clear to both of them. Rosa''s eyes lit up with renewed determination. "We''ll teach that bitch a lesson, master!" "If she dares come here, we''ll handle her, my lord!" Gawain grew more confident. Carn nodded, "Good. Make sure she regrets it if she tries anything. This dungeon and my family''s safety depend on you." Chapter 97 Ive Just Made a Big Gargoyle After entrusting his dungeon and family to Rosa and Gawain, Carn activated his sentry gargoyle mode and teleported northeast, beginning his long journey toward New York. In this mode, Carn covered a staggering one kilometer every second, blinking through the fabric of space and time without spending a drop of Aether. However, even the most experienced travelers encounter missteps. A minute into his journey, Carn accidentally materialized in the middle of a daycare center. The room froze as stunned children and their teacher turned to stare at the figure. Their awe quickly morphed into terror, and they scattered, screaming and running for safety. Carn sighed, relieved that the brief encounter hadn''t delayed him further. To avoid similar mishaps, he adjusted his rhythm. Slowing his teleportation speed to 500 meters per second or 30 kilometers per minute, Carn double-checked each destination before blinking again, prioritizing both safety and secrecy. After 40 minutes of calculated travel, Carn arrived atop a skyscraper overlooking the Hudson River. From this vantage point, he surveyed the chaotic scene below. Across the river, fearless zombies and skeleton warriors walked into the water, attempting to cross to New Jersey. On the shore, marines and local hunters deployed heavy artillery, firearms, and explosives to halt the advance. The undead that were incapacitated or destroyed drifted downstream, swept away by the river''s current toward the Atlantic Ocean. Carn''s expression darkened as he realized the mistake that the humans had made. The discarded corpses and surviving zombies posed a serious threat as their remnants would likely infect sea life, mutating fish and other creatures into abominations under the Lich King''s control. Determined to prevent an aquatic catastrophe, Carn teleported south, following the current until he landed on the crown of the Statue of Liberty. From his new perch, he scanned the waters with his Aether senses. As he had predicted, thick miasma spread through the seawater, and distressed marine life swirled in panic. If they were left alone, all oceans and seas in the world would become a new dead zone. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Recognizing the scale of the problem, Carn raised his hand and channeled an advanced holy spell, sacrificing 1,000 gold marks. A golden light erupted from his form, expanding in a colossal radius of 10 kilometers. The beacon penetrated deep into the ocean, its purifying energy obliterating undead creatures, eradicating the miasma, and neutralizing the virus infecting the waters. But Carn wasn''t finished. Turning his attention to the Statue of Liberty herself, he infused her with an additional 1,000 gold marks and 1,000 silver marks. The monument began to glow as holy energy and Aether seeped into her structure. Her copper-green surface transformed into radiant gold, and her lifeless eyes lit up with divine rays. The statue came to life, stepping gracefully down from her pedestal. The once-symbolic torch in her hand ignited with real holy flames. The newly awakened guardian turned her gaze northward, toward the battlefield. The Statue of Liberty had transformed into another gargoyle! Lifting her torch, the statue summoned thousands of blazing fireballs into the sky. These fiery projectiles swirled upward, gathering ambient holy energy from the environment. They grew larger, condensing into massive golden meteors. The sky above Manhattan turned a dazzling gold as the meteors began their descent. . . Sergeant Dan, an augmented hunter from the Marine Division, crouched behind a concrete barricade along Port Imperial Boulevard. The stench of gunpowder and burning flesh filled the air as he wiped sweat and grime from his face, gripping his M4 carbine. Only one magazine of mana rounds remained. Chaos raged around him. The undead had crossed the Hudson River, breaching the first line of defense. Dan cursed under his breath. If only these were the slow zombies of movies and stories, none of these disasters would have happened. Unfortunately, these monstrosities could leap 10 meters and sprint faster than Usain Bolt. To make matters worse, the undead had intelligence. Skeleton soldiers sacrificed themselves, forming a grotesque bone bridge over the Lincoln Tunnel. Sprinting zombies used the makeshift structure to cross the river, while skeletal birds, which emerged from a rift in Central Park, harassed their military drones and sometimes kamikaze''d them. "Reloading!" shouted Private Tong from Dan''s left while he fumbled with a fresh magazine. Dan popped up from behind the barricade. His gaze locked on a zombie breaching their line. He fired a quick burst, and the mana rounds punched through its skull. It collapsed in a heap, but five more surged forward to take its place. "Fall back to the third perimeter!" Captain Leroy bellowed from ten meters away, using the same barricade for cover. "We can''t hold this position!" Dan''s stomach churned. He had seen the map. The third perimeter was the final line of defense before the undead would flood into New Jersey. "We''re not going to make it," Tong whimpered, "This is the end of the world!" "Shut up! We hold the line!!" An explosion ripped through the air, shaking the ground beneath their feet. Shrapnel whizzed and grazed Dan''s face. Because of the adrenaline, he didn''t feel anything. "RPG!" Leroy shouted, pointing to a skeleton knight. A marine in the next unit fired, and the rocket obliterated the creature and several others around it. Out of the corner of his eye, Dan spotted a black canine sprinting toward their position. "Dog!" he shouted, grabbing Tong and yanking him out of harm''s way. The zombie canine lunged, but Dan shoved the muzzle of his M4 into its gaping mouth and fired. The creature collapsed, twitching in death. "Keep your head on straight, Private!" Before Tong could respond, Leroy shouted again. "Now''s the time! FALL BACK! FallWhat the f-ck is that?! WHAT THE F-CK IS EVEN THAT?!" Dan turned toward the captain and froze. A monstrous zombie, easily ten meters tall, loomed on the opposite shore. Its entire body and limbs were stitched from dozens of corpses, yet it moved as a singular unit. Dan''s mind went blank. How could they possibly fight that? Then it happened. The sky turned bright gold as if god answered their prayers. Dan shielded his eyes, squinting at the source of the light. From the south, the Statue of Liberty glowed with divine radiance. Her torch ignited into a blazing golden flame. And then, she moved. "Oh my God" Tong gasped for air, and he knelt on his knees, praying to the lord. Dan couldn''t speak. He could only watch as the statue raised her torch high, unleashing thousands of fireballs into the sky. The fiery orbs ascended like a meteor shower in reverse, before arcing downward toward the battlefield. "DANGER CLOSE! GET DOWN!" Dan shouted, shoving Tong''s head behind the barricade and covering his own. The meteors struck with earth-shattering force. The river boiled, vaporizing the undead instantly. Central Park erupted in golden flames, incinerating every zombie, skeleton, and the massive abomination. The ash of their disintegrated forms scattered into the wind. Shockwaves followed, sweeping across the battlefield like a tidal wave. Glass windows shattered, trees bent, and the air itself seemed to explode in their lungs. Every soldier on New Jersey''s side silently screamed as their eardrums burst. When the chaos subsided, silence reigned. Dan, reinforced by his augmented body, was among the few able to rise. He surveyed the river. They were gone. The zombies and skeleton knights vanished. On the opposite side, all the buildings were also gone. No zombie was present in the sea of gold flame. Finally, his gaze turned south. The Statue of Liberty stood tall as the savior of the Hudson River''s battlefield. "God bless America." Dan was once an Atheist. But after the battle today, he would soon convert to a religion. . . Soldiers, hunters, and even civilians on the New Jersey side froze, staring at the golden spectacle unfolding before them. To many, it was nothing short of a miracle. When the meteors struck Manhattan Island, they unleashed devastating explosions of golden fire. Each impact vaporized the undead hordes in an instant. Zombies, skeletons, and even the abominable colossus were reduced to nothing but ash, swept away by the purifying winds. Central Park, once a festering hive of corruption and death, was now a scorched ground. High-rise buildings were leveled, leaving no room for hiding. From his vantage point atop the glowing Statue of Liberty, Carn observed the aftermath. He had fulfilled his role in turning the tide, but he couldn''t take credit. The humans would see this as the work of god, aka the Statue of Liberty, reborn as a guardian angel. That was for the best. The Battle of Hudson River was over, but Carn''s war was far from finished. He turned his gaze toward the heart of the invasionCentral Park. Hovering above the rift at the park''s center were Kaim Ariel and Mordred. They were alive after getting hit by the holy meteors. Carn locked eyes with them. For a moment, there was a tense silence. Then, as if acknowledging his power, both Lich Kings gave him a slight nod before retreating toward the rift. Before he could pursue, a voice echoed in his mind. It was Kaim''s voice. "We''re not your enemies, Demon Lord Pebble. " Carn froze, recognizing the voice as Kaim Ariel''s. Without hesitation, Carn teleported to Central Park, determined to finish what he had started. "Kaim! Explain yourself!" Carn appeared in front of the rift, but it was too late. Kaim and Mordred vanished into the gate, which automatically closed itself. As both liches left, Kaim parted Carn with a message. "Instead of wasting your time on us, you should worry about yourself, Demon Lord. Don''t you understand? Humans are the source of all corruption across every world." "" Chapter 98 Someone Needs Jesus and a Doctor. Carn stood in silence, watching the rift vanish before his eyes, leaving only faint traces of dark energy dissipating into the air. His prey had escaped. He turned his gaze back to the battlefield, surveying the aftermath of his new subordinate''s deed. The Statue of Liberty, now transformed into a holy gargoyle, stood motionless and held her torch high, which shone with golden light. Her expressionless face gazed at Carn, waiting for his next instruction. Then, as if summoned by an unseen force, a phenomenon unfolded. The spirits of the victims appeared. At first, there were only a few, but within moments, they multiplied, until a vast sea of ethereal figures surrounded Carn and the statue. Two million spirits. The sheer number of them took Carn by surprise as they were far exceeding what he had anticipated. The population of Manhattan had been estimated at 1.5 million before the invasion, and he had assumed many had evacuated. Yet more than two million souls emerged. Among the spectral crowd, a quarter of them wore medieval armor, peasant tunics, and cloaks from a medieval era. These were not modern New Yorkers but ancient souls. The realization struck Carn like a hammer blow. Many of these spirits were the undead creatures that he and the statue purified. These spirits had been freed from Kaim and Mordred''s brainwashing magic. As the spirits retained all memories after their death, they gazed at Carn and the Statue of Liberty with respect and gratitude. Their collective thoughts and emotions translated to their relieved smile. Carn''s sharp senses perceived their thoughts as they were whispered directly into his mind. "Thank you for releasing us." "Please, protect this world." "Avenge us. Make them pay." Gratitude mingled with sorrow. Their voices mixed together. Some asked him to protect or look after their relatives in other cities. Many demanded him to provide for their children or parents. Carn sighed and silently waved his hand, "I can''t grant your wishes, but no one is destroying this world. Ya''ll rest assured. As for cash support, well, I''ll force the government to compensate. The tax money will return to your family, is that alright?" All spirits brightly smiled and passed on. However, 1.7 million marks of Aether went to the Statue of Liberty. Only 300,000 marks of Aether entered Carn''s arm. Carn clicked his tongue, realizing that the one purifying and avenging the death was the Statue of Liberty. He only contributed a little when he purified the Hudson River. The Statue of Liberty continued to glow as she accepted the donation. Her gold body got slightly redder as Aether from spirits left behind small red marks on her skin. "Oh, well. 300,000 is enough." Carn turned to the Statue of Liberty and instructed her via telepathy, "Resume position and pretend to be lifeless. Also, disable your holy fire. Don''t waste the holy power in you." The Statue of Liberty slightly nodded and got back to her former posture, raising the torch as if nothing had happened. Her gold skin reverted back to green copper. Carn was satisfied. His job here was done, and the country should resume its normal function. Then, Wong could claim her lottery prize, and everybody would be happy except for one thing. He hadn''t forgotten about Han. Coincidentally, Han told Carn that he would launch an assault at a nuclear shelter today, and he wondered if Han would be fine alone. ''Next destination, Atlanta, it is.'' Carn turned west and prepared to teleport away. However, a dozen augmented humans leaped over the Hudson River and landed on Manhattan. One of them was looking at Carn, forcing him to stop. Annoyed, Carn wondered if he should spend some Aether and get away from there or if he should break their necks. Among the crowd, Sergeant Dan was among the elite units. He was the one with a good pair of eyes, and he locked on to Carn, curious of what the stone statue was. Unfortunately, his comrades in arms trained their guns on the gargoyle. One of which had implanted a computer chip in his left eye, which accessed the ECD database in real time. The man with augmented computer eyes found Carn''s data on the wanted list. "That''s ECD-0173, Carn Yunho! All units, be advised! That ECD entity is classified as HOSTILE, and it can teleport! Keep your distance! DO NOT SHOOT FIRST! WAIT FOR REINFORCEMENT!" Carn overheard the command and bitterly smiled. Since they deemed him as an enemy, he had no plan to remain here anymore. With a thought, he spent some Aether and vanished from their sight, reappearing on top of the Liberty Statue. With nobody looking at him, Carn peacefully left, heading to Atlanta to meet up with his father. . . "Huh?" "Where did it go?!" The elite team scanned the perimeter, but they could no longer find Carn. Dan lowered his M4 and let out a long sigh of relief. He fought enough, and he wanted to go home already. Among the crew members was Captain Leroy. He also came out unharmed after the meteor shockwaves earlier as he was also a cyborg. He walked toward Dan and patted his shoulder from the back. "Sergeant, head back to the 2nd line of defense and restore the barricades." Dan wanted to stay and survey the leveled land with the others, but he had no choice. He thought of Private Tong, who might need help at the moment. "Yes, sir." Quietly and nimbly, Dan leaped over the Hudson River like a superman. He landed next to his comrades and began helping the injured. While bringing his friends to the base''s infirmary, Dan thought of Carn. He wondered if the entity was really hostile. Then, he gazed at the Statue of Liberty, which had already returned to normal. "Are statues messengers of god?" Dan had a wild theory, but he kept it to himself for now. Little did he know that spectators in New Jersey also had a similar idea. They uploaded their video clips to the internet. . . Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The news stations reacted with unprecedented speed. Within minutes of the first clips appearing on social media, they were broadcast across major networks. Footage of the battle spread like wildfire, capturing the world''s attention. Experts in various fields, either legitimate or self-proclaimed, dissected the events and offered their theories about what had transpired. Meanwhile, in a rundown motel on the outskirts of Las Vegas, another self-proclaimed anime character hid there. Arthur, a man of secrets and ambition, sipped a lukewarm beer from a can as he flipped through TV channels. Next to him, an angelic figure rested on his arm, exposing her vulnerable bare body after the forbidden deed. Arthur''s thoughts drifted as he pressed the remote, switching channels aimlessly. His angelic partner had already briefed him about the invasion in New York, and he had anticipated the eastern front''s inevitable defeat. In his mind, the fall of Manhattan was merely the opening act of a much larger play. He had a plan. Arthur always had a plan. When civilization crumbled under the relentless tide of undead, he and his angel, along with other incarnations stationed around the globe, would emerge as humanity''s saviors. They would organize the survivors, rally the remnants of society, and drive back the undead menace. In doing so, they would close the dimensional rifts and establish themselves as the new rulers of the post-apocalyptic world. As for the current governments and their efforts, Arthur viewed them as disposable pawns. Every failed countermeasure, every botched operation, would become evidence to rally public sentiment and secure his ascent. The blame for the catastrophe would be laid squarely at the feet of the old regimes, paving the way for his new order. Arthur sipped his beer as his mind wandered through visions of conquest and glory. But his idle daydreaming came to an abrupt halt when the TV caught his attention. A breaking news segment displayed footage that seemed otherworldly. The Statue of Liberty, glowing like a celestial being, launched golden fireballs from her torch. Moments later, meteors rained down on Manhattan in a spectacle that rivaled the destructive beauty of a nuclear strike. Arthur sat up. His angelic companion turned her gaze toward the screen for a moment. She then widened her eyes in disbelief. The video clip replayed. Meteors of golden fire obliterated the undead hordes, disintegrating them into ash. Entire swaths of the city were consumed in the gold inferno, yet there was no mushroom cloud, no fallout, no radiation. The gold flames extinguished themselves almost immediately after the last monster vanished into dust, leaving behind a strange and unnatural calm. Arthur frowned. This wasn''t part of the script he had envisioned. The sheer scale and precision of the event defied explanation, and the implications unsettled him. Someone had intervened in a way that surpassed even his lofty expectations. "Who did that?! WHO THE F-CK DID THAT?!" He turned up the volume, and the room filled with the voice of a breathless anchor trying to describe the inexplicable. The angel sat up as well. She glared at the TV and mumbled to herself, communicating with the other divine spirits and incarnations. A minute later, she got an answer. "Demon Lord Pebble It was him." "THAT KIDDY CARN YUNHO?! AGAIN?!" At the mention of Carn''s name, various emotions stirred inside Arthur. Jealousy, anger, and other negative emotions mixed into a blend, intensifying his hatred of this entity. Frustrated, Arthur bellowed, "IT WAS ALWAYS YOU, KIRAAAAA!! WHY IS IT YOU, BUT NOT ME?!" Chapter 99 Finally, I Get to Face My Father, But I Hate His Sponsor. Meanwhile, Wong and Gwen watched the live news on TV. As soon as the drones showed the scene of the moving Liberty Statue, they dropped their jaws. Minutes later, every news station concluded the reports as the fight ended with the local military''s victory. Critics and self-proclaimed experts started taking the scenes and monopolized the attention as usual, annoying both Gwen and Wong in the process. They wanted to see more footage of the fight, not the smart mouths and self-inserted experts. Wong turned off the TV and scoffed, "Let''s watch YouTube. These news channels are getting annoying, lah." "Agreed," Gwen laughed. She handed Wong a tablet, which she had kept as a spare. She then used her phone to browse the news from social media. The clips and self-recorded videos on the internet provided a better cover than the news stations, especially the ones that came from military personnel at the battle site. It only took a few minutes before a leaked video from a hunter''s hidden camera went viral. The video was only a minute long, but it captured the aftermath of the divine meteor barrage. The cameraman was still standing on the New Jersey shore, gazing at the smoking ground from afar. Everything in Manhattan was razed to the ground. However, the cameraman suddenly leaped across the river, landing on the other side in seconds. Several men nearby started sprinting, and the cameraman followed after them, rushing toward the Central Park or what remained of it. Upon arrival, they found a suspicious stone statue of Carn, standing menacingly. He glared at the military men, who trained their guns at him. "That''s ECD-0173, Carn Yunho! All units, be advised! That ECD entity is classified as HOSTILE, and it can teleport! Keep your distance! DO NOT SHOOT FIRST! WAIT FOR REINFORCEMENT!" The camera briefly captured the words of their colleague, who seemed to be in charge. Gwen was startled. She called Wong over and showed the clip to her. They then watched it together. Wong replayed the clip five times. At the last loop, she slowed the video down and increased the resolution. She then zoomed to the face of the statue. Seeing Carn''s statue appearance, she proudly smiled. "Yup. That''s our Carn." Gwen raised an eyebrow, "ECD-0173? I mean, what kind of code is that?" "Dunno. You need to ask ECD employees for those." Gwen pursed her lips and browsed the comment section. Strangely, the top comments all mentioned something about SCP entities and the code name 173. Curious, Gwen researched further and found a creepy-pasta myth related to the SCP Foundation. "A peanut." Gwen giggled. Wong misunderstood Gwen''s remark and laughed. She thought of granting Carn a new nickname. "Yeah, we should start calling him Peanut." Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He''s gonna be mad." "It will be funny!" Gwen chuckled. She started to feel bad for Carn. . . Meanwhile, Carn hurried to Atlanta. He was worried that his father might have started his mission and do something stupid without his consent. In half an hour, Carn arrived in front of the hotel that Han had booked, but he took another precaution by teleporting directly into an empty hotel room. Carn canceled his transformation. But instead of getting out of the room and getting himself caught on CCTV, he pulled out his phone and called his father, using the messenger app. Seconds passed by, but the call didn''t connect. His father didn''t pick up the call. As Carn was about to go out and ask the receptionist about Han, the messenger app flickered. A new message from Han arrived. [You overdid it.] "" It seemed his father knew about what Carn had done, which confused him. A few seconds later, his father called back, and Carn happily picked pressed the accept button. "Dad." "Was you the stone gargoyle that appeared in Central Park?" "Wha-?" Carn was surprised as the news got here so fast. But when he thought of the social media and the news, he laughed and confessed. "Yes, I did." "You shouldn''t have done that. You should have let the undead army do whatever they want." "Wait a second," Carn frowned. "Why is that?" "Carn. God has finalized his judgment. Humans have to be purged, starting from the top down. Civilizations will be reset to the stone age, and we''ll start over with Aether as the primary energy source and divine power as the primary science system." "Wait, wait, wait, wait! What the hell, Dad? Where are you? We need to talk!" "FSHA Hotel. Room 1404." Carn looked up, scanning the floor with his Aether. Identifying his location on the fifth floor, he teleported into a room on the 14th floor, which only one customer occupied. Instantly, Carn appeared in front of Han. Han froze as Carn surprised him. A second later, Han smiled and put away Ferdinand''s phone. However, Carn''s expression turned dark. Behind Han was an angel knight in gold armor, whom Carn had met several days ago when he prayed to the holy spirits of this world for the first time. Although Han already explained his situation on the phone a couple days ago, seeing the angel again foiled Carn''s mood. He also put his phone away and stared at his father, who seemed like a stranger now. "I don''t know if I should still be calling you King Ban or father anymore," Carn complained. "Let''s continue being a family, Carn." "But you know that I hate that." Carn pointed at the angel knight behind Han. Han looked back and bitterly smiled at his sponsor. He sighed, "It can''t be helped. Without him, I wouldn''t have recovered my previous life''s memory and power." "Let''s talk about the past another day. For now, let''s clarify something else." Carn looked around the room and noticed that it was a suite with a clear view of the city. The TV was also on, and the new channel continued replaying the Statue of Liberty''s scenes. But soon, the scene changed, showing the leaked footage on the internet and showing Carn''s gargoyle appearance at a distance. Han glanced at the TV and pointed toward it, "Yeah, we need to talk about that. Let''s take a seat." The father picked a couch in the suite''s lounge and sat down. He glanced at the fridge, which he opened with his telekineses. With a wave of his finger, a can of beer shot toward Han, and he caught it. He then looked up and noticed Carn''s weird expression. Han smirked and wiggled his finger, sending a can of soda to Carn, and he caught it without looking. Silently, Carn sat on another couch on the opposite side. Opening the tin can, he took a sip while he stared at the knight. Putting the can down, Carn leaned forward and rested his shoulders on his knees. He started. "What did the holy spirit order you to do?" Han gulped and hesitated for a moment. He downed half of the beer and sighed. Without thinking of the repercussions, Han confessed. "The holy spirits want 90% of humans wiped from the planet so that they can fill the world with Aether." Carn raised an eyebrow and glanced at the holy spirit, talking to him directly, "If you want Earth to cultivate Aether, just pool your energy and create another Mother Tree. Why killing humans?" The knight finally decided to join the conversation. He scoffed. "Humans and their cities are on the way. To create a home for a new Mother Tree, we need to terraform half of the available land into Aether Forest." Carn refuted, "Go plant trees in the Sahara Desert, you lazy f-ck. There are plenty of empty wastelands here. Why human cities?" The angel then stated some facts, "Before Aether can fill the world, humans will quickly monopolize the resources and create weapons of mass destruction. They will even use it as a catalyst to pursue immortality. We cannot allow them to exploit the resources, otherwise, the entire planet will be destroyed before we can build a new utopia!" "" It sounded somewhat reasonable since humans were already aware of the energy. They managed to utilize Aether even though they didn''t know the true essence of the power. However, something felt off about the knight as he seemed too enthusiastic, unlike their aloof and lazy nature. Thinking back on the Lich King''s encounter, Carn had a suspicion. He asked the angel. "Were you and Lich King Kaim plotting that invasion?" The knight crossed his arms and replied without fear or shame. "Yes." Carn deeply inhaled as this matter started to get absurd. If the undead army and the holy spirits organized this apocalypse and invasion, they would soon become enemies. As Carn didn''t wish to fight his father, he tried asking the angel knight. "So, with me stopping the invasion, are your plans still ongoing?" "It''s a slight setback since the North America Continent will get an opportunity to react, but the overall picture is still the same. The fall of civilization has already started." Carn then tested the angel knight, "And, what if I stop the invasion before the civilization collapses?" The knight glared into Carn''s eyes, "We will kill you, your family, your friends, and your soulmates. Whoever you hold dear, we will murder them right in front of you!" "Including your own incarnation, King Ban?" The knight paused and looked at Han. The latter also looked back at his sponsor, frowning. Han finally commented, "Though I''m half-supporting your cause, you leave my family alone. Also, leave half of the population alone." The knight looked back and forth between Han and Carn. He wanted to argue, but then, he compromised. Instead of demanding the destruction of humanity, he proposed a condition. "I have a condition. If you agree, I''ll tell the other spirits to leave your family and half of the world." "I''m listening," Carn was interested in whatever the angel knight was scheming. The knight revealed his hidden motive, "Make Han Yunho one of the saints in the new era. Let the survivors worship him as a new prophet!" Chapter 100 No More Nice Guy, No More Prophesy, Im Killing Holy Spirits! The holy spirit''s declaration revealed their ultimate desire to be worshiped as gods of the new world. Han''s expression darkened, reflecting his deep concern, while Carn''s twisted into outright disgust. "Do you forget your origin, spirit?" Carn glared at the knight. The knight scoffed, "We were once human, consumed and resurrected by the Mother Tree. We owe her our existence, and in return, we correct humanity''s sins. This is the natural order." Carn smacked his lips, annoyed but not surprised. He had long been aware of the holy spirits'' origins. Each one had been a human victim, slain at the hands of their own kind. Their bodies and souls, buried or discarded, had unintentionally served as fertilizer for the Mother Tree. When the ancient entity matured, these souls were resurrected as holy spirits, bestowed with immortal life, and imbued with divine power. At first glance, their allegiance to the Mother Tree seemed natural. They were her creations, defenders of the Aether World. But now, they were working with Kaim, who sought to destroy all living beings. "Righting the wrong? What''s right? What''s wrong? What''s your goal? By making yourself a god?" "Humans have forsaken the sacredness of nature. They exploit and destroy without reverence. We shall restore that divinity ourselves. Humans must fear the dead, worship nature, and obey us. We will guide them, dictate their lives, and ensure they serve the greater balance." Carn smirked. He found their pursuit of divinity both hypocritical and laughable. "You''ve forgotten one thing, buddy. Humans have free will. They won''t bow to false gods like you." "Then they shall perish." Carn rose to his feet. He had enough. "Talking to you is pointless. You''re drunk on your own arrogance." Deciding the conversation was over, Carn took decisive action. He channeled an immense amount of Aether, condensing 100,000 marks into his right hand. In a single, calculated strike, he drove his fist through the knight''s chest. The holy spirit reeled in shock, unprepared for Carn''s sudden assault. It hissed, summoning its holy power to retaliate, but the Aether in Carn''s fist disrupted its energy flow, sealing its abilities. Carn''s hand emerged, clutching the spirit''s essence core. There was a rusty ring that radiated a faint, golden light in Carn''s hand. The ring was a holy artifact containing its power and soul. Without hesitation, Carn crushed it in his grip. The knight''s form disintegrated into white dust. Yet its residual holy energy was unwilling to fade. It compressed into a golden orb, attempting to regenerate its lost form. Carn grabbed the orb mid-air. The energy resisted and vibrated, attempting to free itself. However, Carn suppressed it and absorbed it into his body. His arm surged with light as the orb dissolved into him. 25,000 gold marks were added to his arm. Exchanging 100,000 Aether for 25,000 gold marks was not worth it, but Carn understood the cost of dealing with powerful entities like the holy spirits. The knight was gone, but Carn knew this act would trigger a war between him and the other holy spirits. Those entities would sense the destruction of one of their own, and retaliation was inevitable. Meanwhile, Han stumbled, coughing violently as the death of the holy spirit caused a stir within him. His complexion turned ghostly pale, though his reserves of Aether and holy power remained intact. The connection he shared with the spirits, however faint, had been disrupted, leaving him unstable. Carn turned toward Han, noticing the sudden shift in his father''s complexion. "Stay here. Don''t leave this room. I''m going to deal with the other spirits and the government officials. You don''t have to do anything." Han tried to protest, "Carn, wait*COUGH*" "What is it?" Han got a bitter smile on his face, and he struggled to sit upright. His dizziness made the effort exhausting, but his concern for Carn outweighed his discomfort. "Can you deal with the eleven others?" Carn grinned, "Had it been yesterday, no. But thanks to their coordinated afford and the invasion, I have enough energy to deal with all of them. As long as the spirits from the Aether World don''t cross over, I can drag them from Heaven and burn them with hellfire. Oh, and if they send their pets after me? Even better. I''ll hunt their chosen ones, rob their holy power, and piss those angels off for fun. Actually, that''s what I should be doing I have an idea." Without waiting for a response, Carn teleported out of the room, putting his inspiration to work. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He reappeared in Manhattan, the ruined city still heavy with the aftermath of the battle. His destination was the Statue of Liberty. She had absorbed the remnants of 1.7 million silver marks from the spirits she had purified, and Carn could extract them whenever he wanted to. If he could extract those silver marks, it would give him the resources needed to confront and annihilate every holy spirit on Earth. Their ambitions for godhood would be crushed before they could gain a foothold. . . The death of the golden knight sent a ripple across the interconnected rift network, causing the dimensional cracks worldwide to react. Each rift exhibited subtle signs of stabilization, with their perimeters slightly contracting by a few centimeters. Though this recovery was negligible compared to the average portal dimensions of 10 meters in height and 5 meters in width, the implications caused troubles for the government workers in "Farm Rifts". The stabilization formed a thin transparent barrier over each portal, effectively filtering what could pass through. While this barrier was strong enough to block weak creatures from crossing into Earth, it also imposed a restriction on humans. Those without innate Aether or mana found themselves unable to enter the other world, as the barrier denied passage to entities lacking the required energy resonance. A mining team, which relied on automated drones and machines, encountered a serious setback. Their equipment, loaded with resources extracted from the other world''s rich mines, became trapped on the far side of the portal. Earlier that day, logistical trucks had passed through the rifts effortlessly, delivering essential supplies to their outposts. But now, only hours later, over a hundred transport vehicles were stranded on the other side, and their operators were unable to navigate them back. Attempts to retrieve the machinery failed, as the lifeless constructs lacked the energy signatures necessary to breach the barrier. Without their payloads, the operation was brought to a halt. Curiously, human explorers managed to return unscathed, adding to the confusion. Researchers and technicians gathered at the affected rifts, pouring over their equipment and hypothesizing. Theories ranged from sudden portal destabilization to an unexplained shift in the energy flow of the rifts. . At Alaska Base, one of the USA''s largest rifts stood there, uncontested by other nations. A thousand workers in thick clothes minded their businesses, handling the imported cargo with care. Rows and rows of steel cargo containers were transported through the portal via trucks. Inside the cargo containers were precious Steel Pine, which were unique trees that only grew in Aether World. Each lumber was at least 50 meters long and five meters in diameter in thickness. However, they could be smelted into pure steel, similar to Earth''s steel. This reduced the construction cost, enabling the country to build high-rise buildings at a cheaper rate. That was not all. The "fruits" of Steel Pine would be converted into mana fluid, which they would use as a catalyst for many advanced tools and gadgets for hunters. But today, several trucks had an accident. Standing in front of a troubled portal was a military man with a cyborg body, except for his head. He still wore a thick fur coat to warm himself. He gazed at the transparent wall while his subordinates stared at the truck on the other side in confusion. The cyborg man, Lt. General Green Iceberg, walked toward the portal and tried to touch the thin wall. However, his finger dipped into the other side and scratched the front bumper of a truck. He frowned and pulled his hand back. Green turned around and gazed at an invisible holy spirit, which appeared as a 3-meter one-eye giant with gold skin and a pair of feather wings. He asked his sponsor. "Angel, what happened here?" The giant angel stared at the portal and crossed his thick arms. He replied in a voice that only Green could hear. "One of my colleagues has been killed. The rift has become unstable." "Oh? So, killing you affects the rift?" "Not just this rift, but every rift around the world." "Hoh" Green was interested in this phenomenon. "So, if all of you die, the rifts are gone?" "Yes. Our existence in this world causes the rifts to open. We are the ones disrupting the fabric of space. Therefore, if you wish to maintain the rifts, you''d better follow our instructions." Green smirked as he found their relationship funny. He shrugged and extorted the giant, "Then, you''d better grant me more of those gold tattoos. I want to win some lotteries." The giant scoffed, "Rather than that, you should be prepared. The undead invasion has started, and we need you to play hero." "I know, I know. But before that, can I go home and win some lotteries? I need funds to stock up supplies and what-not." The giant paused to think. He gazed at the horizon for a moment, staring in the general direction where the gold knight had been killed. After a minute of contemplation, he ordered his incarnation. "Change of plans. You should abandon this base and return home. We''ll join up with two other holy spirits and their incarnations. We''ll hunt down Demon Lord Pebble and his subordinates!" Chapter 101 Somebody in My Family is a Warhammer Fan… And a Heretic! An hour later, Carn arrived at his destination, descending onto the Liberty Statue''s head. From this vantage point, the ruined city stretched out beneath him. Carn ignored the view and placed his palm against the metallic surface, communicating with his subordinate. "Transfer a million Aether to me. Also, change of plans. I have a dungeon in Florida. Can you follow me there?" The statue shifted slightly in response. Her torch dimmed as she redirected her stored energy toward Carn. A stream of silver energy began to flow from the statue''s arms into Carn. The transfer process took a while as a million Aether marks were a colossal sum, and the sheer volume of energy required careful modulation to prevent instability. Minute by minute, Carn controlled the surge of power within him, trying not to leak the precious energy. The glowing current swirled around him, illuminating the sky like a celestial beacon. The TV station crews were still lingering in the area behind the front line in New Jersey. As soon as the beacon emerged, they sent camera drones and helicopters over to capture the moment. Instantly, they found Carn, who had arrived here in his gargoyle form. All curious cameras focused on him. As usual, critics came up with wild fantasies about what had happened on TV. However, Carn had no idea about it. He was too busy absorbing energy. As the transfer neared completion, Carn rechecked his Aether balance. With 1.2 million Aether, he had more than enough Aether to deal with all 11 holy spirits, and he still had some leftovers to upgrade his dungeon. He turned to the statue. Touching it, he thought of teleporting her directly to Florida and letting her guard his dungeon. Unfortunately, her sheer mass and weight would cost him too much Aether to do so. As Carn preferred efficiency over chaos, he issued a command to the animated statue. "Do you know the way to Florida? I need you to head there." The Statue of Liberty shifted slightly before nodding. Without hesitation, she turned westward, as though she instinctively knew the direction. Ignoring the ocean that lay ahead, she began striding into the water, creating massive ripples that disturbed the otherwise tranquil sea. Curious about her unusual method of travel, Carn observed closely. As she waded deeper, the seawater quickly reached her torso, slowing her to a snail''s pace. Yet, despite the drag and the unyielding currents, her steady progress remained unhindered. The sea seemed powerless to impede her. Minutes later, she emerged from the water onto the shores of Jersey City. Her massive form dripped with seawater. Without pause, she continued her march. The sight of the iconic statue moving through their city sent the residents of Jersey City into a frenzy. People abandoned their vehicles, fleeing in every direction. Cars swerved and crashed in the chaos, while others simply turned back in a desperate attempt to escape. Soldiers stationed in the area quickly mobilized to monitor the situation, deploying armored personnel carriers and calling in reinforcements. Military helicopters hovered at a cautious distance, their pilots keeping a watchful eye on the seemingly rogue statue. Carn, aware of the commotion, was concerned about the innocent people as the civilians and soldiers had no connection to the holy spirits or the corruption plaguing the country. To avoid unnecessary harm, he gave her a direct order. "Do your best to avoid casualties. Don''t destroy any properties or vehicles, understood?" The statue paused, tilting her head slightly as if processing his instructions. Then, with deliberate movements, she began to transform. From her back, a pair of immense stone wings unfolded. With a powerful flap of her wings, the statue lifted 50 meters into the air. Another mighty stroke sent her soaring 200 meters above the ground. However, her ascent was accompanied by an intense gale. The sudden burst of wind caught everyone off guard. Helicopters veered away to avoid the violent air currents, and their pilots struggled to maintain control. On the ground, soldiers scrambled for cover, diving into shelters as the storm-like gusts uprooted trees, shattered windows, and sent debris flying. Cars were lifted and hurled like toys, colliding with buildings or crashing into one another. The scene descended into chaos, resembling the aftermath of an apocalyptic tornado. Carn frowned as he watched from above. The statue''s transformation, while effective, had inadvertently caused destruction and panic. Carn let out a weary sigh, realizing that the chaos caused by the Statue of Liberty''s sudden flight could not be left unresolved. Reluctantly, he extended his hand, channeling a portion of his holy power. "Mass Restoration." Carn spent 100 gold marks to fuel the advanced holy spell. A radiant ripple of golden light emanated from him, expanding outward in a perfect circle with a kilometer-wide radius. The light enveloped everything within its reach. The transformation was immediate and awe-inspiring. Dust, sand, and grime within buildings were eradicated as if they had never existed. Broken glass shards scattered across the streets lifted into the air, reassembling themselves. In seconds, the shards merged seamlessly, forming flawless glass windows that sparkled in the golden light. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Flipped vehicles and shattered objects also responded to the spell''s magic. They levitated as though caught in a time-reversing spell. Each dent and crack smoothed itself out, and the objects floated back to their original positions before the gale''s wrath had struck. The spell didn''t stop at the properties. It extended its restorative power to the people within its range. Civilians and soldiers who had been injured during the chaos found their wounds closing and their pain dissipating. Even those with pre-existing conditions felt their aches vanished, chronic illnesses eased, and old scars faded. Gasps of disbelief and awe spread among the crowd as the golden light faded, leaving the area pristine and untouched by the earlier destruction. Soldiers stared at their mended vehicles and equipment, while civilians touched their healed bodies in wonder. The sheer scale of the miracle was overwhelming. All eyes turned upward, following the receding form of the Statue of Liberty as she flew steadily westward. Carn glanced at the crowd below and saw their stunned faces. He shrugged off their silent admiration, relieved of his guilt. For him, this was just another way to stabilize his holy power. . . Throughout the day, news stations across the nation were abuzz with updates on the undead invasion, the Statue of Liberty''s unprecedented movements, and the devastation in Manhattan. Most broadcasts replayed the same footage: meteors of golden fire obliterating hordes of the undead, the Statue taking flight, and the miraculous restoration that followed. Amid the chaos, only a few niche channels touched on an enigmatic gargoyle captured in fleeting video clips. The mysterious entity sparked speculation but remained largely overshadowed by the larger events. Despite the gravity of the situation, the masses were relieved. For 99% of the civilian population, life quickly returned to normal. Many tuned into the developments not out of fear but excitement, marveling at the surreal spectacle that had unfolded. Social media buzzed with amateur videos showing the giant winged Statue of Liberty soaring through the skies, flanked by fighter jets in tight formation. Comment sections exploded with theories ranging from military experiments to divine intervention. Back in the quiet of her home, Wong beamed with pride, her chest puffed out as she replayed the news reports for the umpteenth time. To her, the day''s events were a showcase of her son''s abilities and influence, even if the world didn''t yet know his name. Meanwhile, Gwen, ever the enthusiast for heroes and adventures, found herself captivated by Carn''s deeds. To her, he was like a superhero from the movies. He faced insurmountable odds, batted villains in secret, and saved the world with unmatched prowess. Her admiration for Carn only deepened. But when she thought about her failed kiss attempt, her face reddened, and she wished she could forget everything relating to that. Han, however, watched the news with a far deeper understanding. Unlike Wong or Gwen, who admired the surface-level heroics, Han grasped the complexities behind Carn''s actions. He knew what Carn had done, the risks he had taken, and the lines he had crossed. He also knew that other countries might have already been ruined by now. This battle was just a prologue of what was about to come. Seated in a luxurious hotel room, Han enjoyed a lavish full-course meal, complemented by a bottle of fine wine, paid with Ferdinand''s credit card. Smirking to himself, Han raised his glass in a private toast. "Cheers, son. Or rather, here''s to the return of the 73rd Demon Lord." Han finished the last of his wine in one gulp. He placed the empty glass back on the polished table with a soft clink. Rising from his chair, he began to pace, warming up his body. Carn''s battle, for now, had ended. However, this was merely a prelude to what was about to come. The forces that moved behind the scenesincarnations, holy spirits, Lich King Kaim, Lich King Mordred, and opportunistic factionswould soon scheme, plot, and conspire to reclaim control and dictate terms. Han, however, had no intention of being anyone''s pawn. "It''s my turn." Han''s skin turned red as he circulated his Aether, preparing for his upcoming battle. Calmly, he changed his attire and put on formal clothing. After adjusting his necktie, he created an Aether sword out of his energy, which hovered in mid-air. He directed it to the balcony and stepped on it as if it were a hoverboard in sci-fi movies. With a thought, the sword flew, carrying him along. His destination was none other than Georgia Nuclear Shelter, where his colleagues and the elites should be hiding. While flying, he recited a quote from a famous fiction series. "Blood for the Blood God! Skulls for the Skull Throne!" Chapter 102 My Fathers Death Flags Shows No Sign of Ending The Georgia nuclear bunker was an extension of the ECD facility. Built with billions of taxpayer dollars, it served as an underground resort for the privileged, equipped with state-of-the-art technology and resources. Outside the massive steel-reinforced entrance, a procession of multi-millionaires formed a glittering caravan. Luxury cars gleamed under the harsh floodlights, and trucks laden with extravagant belongings got stuck in traffic. Middle-aged women clutched small pets to their chests, one notable Chihuahua sporting red ribbons perched nervously in its owner''s arms, unaware of the impending chaos. The line crawled forward until it came to an abrupt stop. Many groups had decided that the bunker was no longer necessary as News of Manhattan''s miraculous salvation had reached their ears. With the tides seemingly turning, many reconsidered the need for such extreme precautions. One by one, luxury vehicles turned around, and the caravan began retreating to their fortified mansions and estates. Inside the bunker, the unrest mirrored the chaos outside. Those who had already entered the bunker clamored to leave, convinced that the crisis was over. Soldiers stationed at the entrance barred anyone from exiting, citing protocol and security concerns, further escalating tensions. What began as grumbling quickly spiraled into a full-scale riot as the elites, unused to being denied, demanded their freedom. Amid the chaos, no one noticed the subtle wisp of black smoke that drifted through the crowd. Like a shadow given life, it slipped through a ventilation grate and vanished into the labyrinth of air ducts. The entity traversed the hidden pathways, descending deeper into the heart of the bunker. Within minutes, the dark wisp emerged in the brightly lit residential area reserved for high-ranking government agents. The hallways and pristine quarters cast fluorescent light on the figure, revealing its true form. The entity''s wavy red hair cascaded like liquid fire, framing a face that was equal parts ethereal beauty and ominous menace. Her piercing eyes gleamed with intelligence, and her lips curled into a smirk. Draped in a grim reaper''s cloak that seemed to absorb the light around her, the woman stood tall and unbothered. Beneath the cloak was her bare silhouette, disregarding modesty or mortal conventions. This was no ordinary intruder. It was Demon Lord Fleur, a harbinger of calamity. She gazed around the residential area and spotted multiple sources of black haze and crimson haze. She cackled. "I guess this is a lot better than that stone''s new dungeon! Hah!" Fleur didn''t bother invading or infiltrating Carn''s new dungeon as she was aware of his superior strength and cunningness. To defeat him, she needed at least a million Aether and countless tricks, including people with mind skills. First, she targeted here, aiming to bolster her strength and catch up with Carn''s progress. "Death has arrived, HUMANS!" With a roar, all light sources within the bunker shattered. . . Minutes later, Han arrived in front of the bunker''s entrance and witnessed the chaos below. Although most millionaires that hadn''t entered the bunker yet had already retreated, over a hundred groups and government agents were still inside, and they were clamoring from within. Outside, platoons of military men blockaded the entrance, shooting everybody who attempted to leave. The elites from within also retaliated with their firearms while the government''s hunters and mercenaries fought each other. Han stopped in mid-air, observing the situation with curiosity. He then recalled that Carn had already done the country a favor by driving back the Lich King''s army within a day. "Ah, so that''s why. Brilliant, Carn. What a brilliant move! Now, they are killing each other because of their stupidity." While bursting into laughter, Han made a T-pose, and a hundred crimson magic circles manifested behind him. From the magic circuits, five swords exited and pointed at the crowd below. Regardless of lives and morals, Han sent red energy swords to the people below. "BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!" Han was addicted to the quote. His memories from his previous life and life mixed together, and he was drunk in the momentum. . An hour later, all soldiers and mercenaries from both sides stopped fighting as nobody was alive to continue the battle. Only Han stood tall on the concrete road stained by human blood and cyborg''s fluid. He strode toward the entrance and cut open the thick steel gate. Marching into the dark tunnel, Han''s eyes brightened. He scanned the interior and found caravans of women, children, and the families of millionaires who were attempting to leave. Han stared at them. He quickly spotted multiple wives of mercenaries and millionaires, who carried crimson haze with them. "Ah, even you?" Han was disgusted by the haze. As they lingered, that meant the people with the haze had committed a murder, direct or indirect, at least once in their lifetime, and they had never been punished for it. And yet, they were here, attempting to take advantage of the invasion. Despite them being in the presence of children, Han had no intention of leaving them alone or relying on the authority to punish them. He cut down everybody who bore crimson haze. After cutting down the sinners, Han absorbed the Aether and looked at the survivors. He raised his sword and was about to cut them down. "EEEK!!" The screams came from children, who had witnessed the death of their parents. Hearing the scream, Han stopped. He frowned and lowered his sword. Turning around, he grumbled and yelled at every child and innocent person in the caravan. "Your parents committed murder, and they paid for it! Remember today well because if I catch you senselessly abusing your wealth to harm or kill innocent people, I''ll come for you! NOW, GET LOST!!" The crowd shrieked and dispersed, rushing toward the exit. However, several children whose parents had been cut down still clung to the corpses of their mothers, wailing and panicking. This left a bad taste in Han''s mouth. He came for revenge, but he ended up causing more tragedy and bloodshed. Overwhelmed with guilt and confusion, Han canceled his transformation and approached the children, whom he had robbed their parents. But before Han could console them, a wisp of shadow came out of nowhere and snapped all the children''s necks! They widened their eyes and collapsed, falling on the corpses of their parents. Han was also shocked and taken aback. He turned around and found a floating skeleton in a grim reaper''s cloak. As someone who had met many demon lords before, Han recognized the entity right away. "Demon Lord Fleur''s minion? What''s she doing here?!" The skeleton in the cloak didn''t bother answering the question. Its mouth distorted, curving up into a sneer. A moment later, it transformed into black smoke and chased after the other survivors. Han turned around, but it was too late. The grim reaper swung its scythe and claimed the lives of fleeing survivors outside the gate. It went further, chasing down and catching every elder, children, and innocent people in the military base. In two seconds, over a thousand innocent lives were lost, and the grim reaper gathered their souls, condensing them in his palm. He then turned to Han and sneered once again. This time, he mimicked Han''s voice. "Blood for the blood god. Kekekeke! What a hypocrite!" Han was enraged. He might be a sinner, but he had never gone this low. Directing his rage to Fleur and her minions, he swore to punish her for the senseless murder. "There''s a limit to atrocity, grim reaper. We might have the same enemies, but you have crossed the line." "You''re the hypocrite, holy spirit''s dog! This is how you kill! This is the right way to shed blood! " The minion laughed and transformed into black smoke once again. Han kicked the ground and flew toward the smoke. Imbuing his holy power into his energy sword, he swung down. The holy sword cut through the smoke. The grim reaper reverted to normal and dissipated into dust after being cleaved in half. After cutting down the Grim Reaper, souls of innocent people and children quickly fled and passed on, yet nobody blessed Han with Aether as they resented him. Han bitterly smiled. As everything happened too fast, his anger was subsided. Moreover, he was no longer in the mood to punish his colleagues or his superior officers. Considering that one of Fleur''s minions was here, she might have already cleaned the house. Avoiding risks, Han retreated. He didn''t want to deal with the grim reaper demon lord. But as Han was about to leave, someone shouted from within the dark tunnel. "H-HELP! SOMEBODY!" Han stopped and turned around, scanning the tunnel with Aether. His glowing eyes spotted a pair of a middle-aged man and a teenager. None of them emitted crimson haze. Both of them were trapped in a flipped truck. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Han rushed over and helped pull both the man and the teenager out. Upon coming out, the man thanked Han, "Thank you so much! I thought we were gonna die there!" The youth coughed, but he didn''t say anything. However, Han detected an energy core in his chest. It seemed that the youth was an augmented mana user, who went through an implantation process illegally. Han didn''t want to associate with the pair. He chased them away. "Quickly leave. This place will soon turn into a den of grim reapers. If you don''t want to be killed and get your soul trapped for the rest of eternity, leave the state." Both men nodded and started half-limping and half-running. Han also reminded himself that he needed to leave. He summoned a sword and rode on it, flying toward the exit. Sunlight was already within his reach. But as he overtook the pair of parent and youth, a female holy spirit suddenly appeared in front of Han and kicked him off his flying sword. Han regained his balance in mid-air and landed on the ground. Looking up, Han found the guardian of Arthur, levitating in the sky. Floating next to her was also the former detective. However, she didn''t come alone. An infant angel also brought over the former secretary of Ferdinand, Anna. There was also a newborn holy entity, who appeared to be a blond teenager in her swim wear. However, a pair of white feather wings gave her identity away. The guardian of Arthur smiled at him. "Where do you think you''re going, King Ban Lott?" Chapter 103 Somebody Has Plot Armor "Ah, it''s you people." Han stood unyielding, glaring at the group. He activated his augmented blood, and his skin reddened. His blood seeped out from his pores and condensed into red plate armor around him. Despite losing a lot of blood, Han cast a basic healing spell on himself, and his condition was restored. He was ready to challenge the holy spirits and their incarnations, especially Anna and Arthur, who had no experience in real combat. However, the presence of a new holy spirit disturbed him. The new angel girl gracefully smiled at Han and descended, landing in front of him. She slightly raised her skirt and bowed like a noble lady. "Hello, sir. I''m the 13th holy spirit of this world, born from your son''s blessing. Nice to meet you, grandfather." Han was taken aback at why this holy spirit called him grandfather, "What did my son do to you? I don''t remember him being that close with you people." "Oh, nothing much. I was just a cursed soul, who was fated to die for the Lich King. Your son found me, purified the curse, and offered my soul to a holy spirit. Because of him, my soul has ascended. Now, I''m a holy spirit. In a way, I consider him as my father." Han''s expression turned dark. Although he knew that Carn''s real age surpassed his, their uncanny relationship put him in an awkward situation. The angel brightly smiled, but her eyes were full of malice. She stated her agenda, "You see, we''re not here to harm you or anything. We simply wish to ask you a few questions regarding the dead holy spirit. He was your sponsor, right?" "Yeah, so?" "Why didn''t Demon Lord Pebble kill you along with your sponsor?" "What?" Without warning, a circle of light shone on the ground below Han, and a gold energy spear emerged, piercing him from below. The holy spear punctured through his belly and trapped him on the spear pole. The angel walked past Han and approached the young man and his father. She glared at the parent for a moment as she disliked him. "A lowlife." She snapped her fingers, and the man''s head exploded. She then approached the teenager, who was trembling in fear. Surprisingly, the young man was Jack, who was once Carn''s classmate. In addition, the dead man was Hornet, Jack''s father who had used his connection to get his family to live in a military base. The angel smiled at Jack and extended her hand to him. "Would you like to become a saint? If you agree, I''ll give you power, wealth, and the authority of a king. You will be treated as a prophet of the new era, and nobody will look down on you." Jack stepped back, terrified of the pretty girl in front of him. He shouted at the girl, "WHO ARE YOU?! WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?!" The angel''s smile faded. Her lips curved down as she hated stupid people. Instantly, Jack sensed a surreal weight on top of him, and he collapsed on the ground. The gravity below him pulled him flat on his belly. A second later, the unknown gravity force cracked his rib cages and internal organs. The mysterious angel asked Jack again. This time, her voice distorted as if a man and a woman screamed in unison, "Shut up and answer me. Will you be my slave and work for me for the rest of eternity or die here along with other useless humans?!" Jack had no choice. He bellowed, "DON''T KILL ME! PLEASE! I''LL DO WHATEVER YOU SAY!!" The angel canceled her power and grinned. She clapped her hands once and healed Jack''s injuries without touching him. She laughed, "That''s more like it." "" Meanwhile, Arthur dully stared at Han and Jack. He no longer cared if these supernatural entities suddenly ended the world. He wanted nothing more but the demise of his enemies. Tired of this farce, Arthur shouted at the new holy spirit, "Miss Elaine, get this over with. We need to kill Carn Yunho next! Also, ECD-4 should be in that shelter. We don''t want to deal with that pesky ghost!" Elaine, the angel, raised an eyebrow and looked back at Arthur. She disliked being treated as a subordinate. However, seeing the face of the female angel behind him, she flinched. That angel''s strength was ten times stronger than her as she was born from multiple artifacts. As Elaine was afraid of Arthur''s mistress, she grudgingly followed his instruction. "Get up, boy. Let''s get this contract over with." Elaine grabbed Jack by the neck and injected holy power into him. She then created a gold lance out of thin air and passed it to Jack. Meanwhile, a strange memory flooded Jack''s mind. The memory belonged to Elaine in her previous life, but it carried her resentment and negative emotions when she was cursed. As Jack was not a reincarnator or someone special, his mind was consumed by dark emotions. He lost his conscience, consciousness, and his soul. After being consumed by Elaine''s power, he transformed into a knight in gold armor, similar to the holy spirit that Carn had murdered. Jack stood motionless, staring at his new master. He accepted the gold lance and waited for Elaine''s order. Elaine was satisfied as a lifeless incarnation was better than Anna or Arthur, who retained their free will. She turned to the other two holy spirits and smiled. "Done! I have my incarnation, now." The group snorted and turned around. The four quietly flew south, heading toward the invisible beacon that Carn had erected. Seeing their reactions, Elaine''s expression turned sour. She looked at Han, who was still stuck on the spear pole. She sneered. "Since killing a saint will degrade my holy energy, I''ll let Fleur handle you. And you, boy, come with me." Jack silently walked after Elaine. The angel then created a small magic circle underneath Jack and brought him along. They would also follow the team to invade Carn''s new dungeon. . . Being left alone and hung on the spear pole, Han bitterly smiled. He endured the pain and attempted to break the magic spear in half. However, it didn''t budge. Giving up breaking the spear, he pushed his body backward. Minutes later, he pushed his body out and fell to the ground, with a hole in his stomach. While gasping for air, Han healed his wound with a holy spell. He looked at the sky beyond the exit gate. Then, he questioned his goal. Why was he there? What was the point of being there? Han bitterly laughed as he finally found his revenge pointless. He wished he stayed in the hotel or returned home with Carn. As Han was daydreaming, five skeletons in dark cloaks and an alluring red-haired woman in a grim reaper cloth manifested and surrounded him. They all pointed the tips of their scythes at Han''s neck. Fleur recognized Han''s red skin and his Aether signature. She crouched next to Han''s face without caring if he could see her naked body within the cloak. "Ban Lott? What are you doing here? Did you pick a fight with holy spirits earlier?" Han sighed deeply. He expected a torturous death as he knew that Fleur was not a merciful demon lord. Still, he confessed as he had nothing to lose. "I was planning to murder every motherf-cking government agent in the facility, but you beat me to it. But when I tried to leave, the holy spirits backstabbed me." Fleur snickered, "Nah. I can tell it''s the other way around. You reek of their holy energy as if you are one of their underlings. I think you are the one backstabbing them first, and they punished you." "I guess." "Now, tell me honestly. What did you do to piss them off? I might let you die a quick death if you stop bullshitting." Han paused and patted his chest. Unable to find a cigarette, he grumbled, "Can I smoke while I talk? I need a smoke." Fleur waved her fingertip, and a dozen packs of cigarettes flew out of the corpses in the area, floating over Han. Fleur then dropped them on top of him. Han picked a pack and calmly put one in between his lips. Pulling out a lighter from his pocket, he lighted it and savored the last taste that he might get. "Alright. Here''s the deal," Han began. "Do you know my son, Carn Yunho?" "CarnWho?" "Demon Lord Pebble." "Ahhhh!!" Fleur got interested in the topic. She sat cross-legged and put her scythe away. The others also pulled back their weapons, but they still glared at him. "Yes. I know him. Continue." Fleur found their relationship amusing. She wanted to hear more. "So today, Demon Lord Pebble went to Manhattan and thwarted the holy spirits'' plan, and they were mad. He returned to me and found me and my sponsor. Then, we got into an argument, and my sponsor revealed their master plan." "What are they planning?" "They and the new Lich King are in cahoot. They want the undead to invade this world and erase half of the world''s population. They will then play heroes and drive out the Lich King." "And then, they will be the saviors." "Exactly. They want to be gods of the new world, and all incarnations will work as their prophets. Demon Lord Pebble got pissed and killed my sponsor on the spot." Fleur cackled and slapped her knee. She laughed for a whole minute and exhaled deeply. "That''s very him. Oh, well. You''ve made my day, King Lott." Han smiled bitterly and puffed another smoke. He also sighed, "So, what are you gonna do? Kill me?" Fleur got up and paced around Han for three laps, falling into a deep thought. She then came up with an idea. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You know, King Ban. Thanks to your son, I''m going to let you live!" Han raised an eyebrow, doubting her, "And what''s the catch?" "Tell me everything about ECD and its facilities. Also, help me manage this thing." Fleur pulled out a chalice, which Rosa and Merlin had failed to locate. It was the ECD-77, aka the Chalice of Infinite Sacred Water. Seeing the Chalice, Han sat up and stared at Fleur''s face. He didn''t expect to see it here. "Why do you have that?!" Fleur shrugged, "I snagged this from some arrogant dude. What was his name? Ferdinand?" "" "Look, you can use holy power, but I can''t. Help me extract sacred water from that thing so that I can use it to gain some holy power. When I get that power, I''ll release you. Simple, right?" "Won''t you kill me after I''ve done my job?" "And piss off Demon Lord Pebble? I ain''t stupid, King Ban. Just do what I said." Han finally laughed as he sensed fear in Fleur''s words. He got back on his feet and extended his hand for a handshake, which Fleur accepted. "I''ll help." "Good choice." "Say, miss." "What?" Han coughed and pointed at Fleur''s clothing, "Can''t you wear something underneath? It''s distracting." Fleur looked down and chuckled. She then lied to him to indirectly get back at Carn, "Your son had seen more, so why should I hide from his parent?" "Huh?" Fleur double-downed, "Demon Lord Pebble, I mean Carn Yunho forced himself on me and made me this way! Now, you as a father, must convince him to take responsibility, alright?!" "HUH?!" Han was flabbergasted that Carn had done something unthinkable. On the other hand, Fleur inwardly laughed at the thought of forcing Carn to surrender something to hush her. She didn''t care about mortal relationships. She simply wanted to humiliate Carn or ruin his love life if he had any. Chapter 104 Its That Detective Again. I Hate Him So Much. Carn arrived at Florida safely with two squadrons of F16 following them around. The Statue of Liberty continued traveling south, heading toward Miami. The following jets continued following the statue to Miami as planned. As for Carn, he secretly teleported and returned to Gwen''s house. Upon arrival, he blinked again, appearing directly in the dungeon core''s room. Gawain and Rosa were still there, sitting idly and staring at the dungeon core in boredom. When Carn appeared, they got up and reported him. "Master, Demon Fleur doesn''t come." "My Lord. No one attacked our dungeon." Carn was relieved. He instructed both, "Go back to the ground and guard the perimeter. I''m going to upgrade the dungeon core." "Already?!" The two gargoyles were stunned. As upgrading the newborn dungeon core into an active one required at least 20,000 Aether, they were baffled at how Carn had acquired the amount in such a short time. Carn silently transferred 10,000 Aether to each of his subordinates, returning the loan earlier. He then chased them. "Just go. Let''s say, I just killed a holy spirit and got my hands on a million Aether." "Oh, okay." Gawain didn''t bother asking his lord, but Rosa pouted in envy, "Did you kill the Lich King or something, master?" Carn waved his hand, shooing Rosa, "Just go up and watch the news. It''s on TV." "Oh, alright." Rosa vanished, teleporting into Gwen''s house. Gawain followed suit. Carn paused for a moment and silently prayed that Wong and Gwen wouldn''t get heart-attacked because of the two spooky gargoyles. He touched the floating orb in the middle of the chamber and injected 20,000 silver marks into it. The orb pulsed as though it was a human heart. The enter chamber brightened once more. Outside, the territory expanded once more. It covered a square kilometer, including the block and other houses in the neighborhood. The same applied underground, as Carn could feel the terrain within the dungeon. A white vein emerged from the dungeon core and latched onto the tall ceiling. A moment later, transparent fluid from the dungeon core flowed along with a vein and touched the ceiling above. The chamber''s ceiling transformed into a solid white material. At a glance, they looked like marble blocks. However, the solid rock was brim with Aether and divine energy, converting rich soil above into more white mineral. Carn gazed at the ceiling and smiled bitterly. Although he didn''t want to fill this world with Aether, his dungeon would soon evolve into the one that converted local materials into Ether Stone. Ether Stone was a unique mineral that only Overlord Impermanence and Carn could create as they mixed holy energy and Aether together, creating a unified mineral, compatible with both types of energy. Once matured, they could be manufactured into armor and weapons, which synergized with the user''s Aether or holy power. In short, they would become material for his gargoyle army and arms in the future. The expansion had started. It would take a week before the dungeon core turned everything in its territory into Ether Stones. Carn teleported back to the surface. As soon as he arrived, he found Rosa and Gawain in the living room. As for Gwen and Wong, they were there as well, chatting with the two monsters. "Oh, hey, Mr. Superhero. You''re back." Gwen nonchalantly waved her hand at Carn while she suppressed her past embarrassment and shame. Wong glanced at Carn but ignored him. She then continued chatting with Gawain while she touched his gold armor. "This is pure gold, right? How much does your armor weigh again?" Gawain inwardly broke a sweat as he could predict what Wong was aiming for. He sighed deeply and confessed, "About 400 pounds, madam." Wong looked at Gwen, "What''s the gold price again?" "It''s 1,560 per ounce." "12 troy ounces is one pound. One pound is $18,720. So, your armor worth $7,488,000? Why not sell your armor and wear something else, ah? Wearing heavy gold armor is a waste, ah." Gawain wanted to cry but he had no tears. He sighed, "The armor is my skin and flesh, madam. I can''t take it off." "What a waste, lah. But wait a second. Your flesh and skin? Does that mean your armor can regenerate, ah?" "" "Can we chop you up and sell you?" Wong grinned. Carn cut in before things escalated, "Ma, don''t bully my subordinates. He''s not for sale, and we can''t sell him." Wong clicked her tongue and returned her attention to the TV. She pointed at the screen, which replayed the Statue of Liberty''s events for the 69th time. "Where is the statue, Carn? What did you do to the statue?" Carn gestured, pointing his thumb behind him, "I sent her to Miami and drew the fighter jets away. I can''t bring it here, can I?" "You should have, lah. We need a bigger war trophy. You saved New York. You deserve the statue as a reward, lah!" Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn facepalmed and stated the fact, "Then, we''ll expose our hideout and get Gwen into trouble. Our lottery-winning prize will be confiscated." "Ah, then, you should throw that statue away, lah. War trophy, no money. Lottery, bigger money, ah!" Gwen giggled while Carn sighed deeply in embarrassment. The group spent the rest of the day chatting and exchanging information. Carn also reported to his mother what he had been doing. But again, he didn''t tell his mother about his father''s condition and his whereabouts as it would trouble Han. . The day passed, leaving behind a fragile sense of relief in the United States. While the outbreak on American soil had been successfully thwarted, the situation in other parts of the world spiraled into chaos. For many, it marked the beginning of an apocalyptic struggle. In India, France, and China, the undead scourge wreaked havoc. These nations, caught unprepared for the overwhelming invasion, suffered catastrophic losses. In China, the city of Wuhan became the epicenter of the devastation. Kaim reappeared and spearheaded assaults into neighboring provinces. His campaign left entire regions in ruins, with death tolls climbing into the millions. For every death, a new undead soldier emerged. Cities fell like dominoes while the number of undead never stopped increasing. Across the globe, France faced its own nightmare. Mordred emerged in Paris. Within a single day, the iconic city of lights was reduced to a living hell overrun with horrors. The Eiffel Tower and its surroundings became surface catacombs, full of skeletons and zombies, made from the civilians of Paris. Meanwhile, India offered a glimmer of resistance. Its people, hardened by centuries of struggle and resilience, fought valiantly against the invasion. Even villagers pulled out blooms and sticks that they could find to join the fights. Their death toll rose faster than the other countries. On the first day of the invasion, over 20 million fell and more than half died fighting. But on the morning of the second day, a miracle happened. A nameless monk arose as a hero. At the heart of India''s battle stood the sacred rivers, where one of the underwater gates to the other world had opened. Rishi Shravan purified the entire river, sealing the gate and halting the undead invasion in its tracks. Inspired by Rishi''s actions, local troops launched a fierce counteroffensive. Armed with newly blessed weapons, they pushed the undead hordes back. Villages and cities that had been on the brink of annihilation reclaimed their ground, turning the tide of battle in key regions. Rishi Shravan was hailed as a national hero, a savior, and a war buddha. His deeds were broadcast across the country. Unbeknownst to the public, however, Rishi Shravan was an incarnation, sponsored by a holy spirit. Everything was just a play, staged by him and his sponsor. The second day of the invasion, two more portals appeared in United States and India once more as if the undead armies hadn''t given up the countries yet. . . At 5 AM, Carn snapped open his eyes. He sat up on the couch as he sensed multiple intruders entering his dungeon. The energy signature indicated that they were holy spirits and their incarnations. Carn transformed into a gargoyle and teleported to the open street, 500 meters away from Gwen''s house. He then looked up as he sensed pairs of eyes staring straight at him from above. In the sky, a rift slowly expanded. The air warped and distorted as if a black hole was forming. Near the anomaly, three holy spirits levitated in the sky, sneering at Carn. Behind them were their incarnations, namely Arthur, Anna, and Jack in gold armor. Carn couldn''t recognize Anna or Jack, but he knew Arthur. The former detective also armed himself in white plate armor, and he held a plain-looking sword, which was sealed a fancy jewel scabbard. However, Carn sensed a terrifying dense holy energy from the weapon. Looking at the six entities, Carn understood what they had come here for. Arthur slowly floated in front of the group and shouted, taunting Carn. "Kiddy Carn Yunho! Your existence is a threat to humanity and Earth! We shall right the wrong and destroy your soul! I, as the chosen saint of the new world, will punish you!" Carn couldn''t stop cringing. His eyebrows twitched, "Very corny. Did it take long to come up with that line?" "SHUT UP!" Arthur unsheathed his sword. However, it emitted an ominous black aura and a wail of vengeful ghosts. Carn narrowed his eyes and recognized the traits of the cursed weapon. "A death knight''s sword? A holy incarnation using an undead knight''s weapon?" Arthur didn''t wait for Carn to respond. He charged at him, flying down as if he was a comet. Chapter 105 Im Getting My Revenge. That Kiddy L Must Pay. Carn was never afraid of physical or Aether attacks. The only thing he feared was a mind attack, which he had no control over. Protecting himself, Carn calmly cast two holy spells. "Clear mind. Purification." His stone skin turned gold for a moment. However, it had no effect as no one had used a mind attack spell on him. Realizing the result, Carn was relieved. *CLANK* Just as he sighed, Arthur''s sword struck Carn. However, the cursed sword shattered upon impact, and Carn''s stone skin remained intact. Arthur recoiled and threw the broken sword away. After taking two steps back, he raised the jewel scabbard. A new cursed sword manifested inside, and he unsheathed it. He also mocked Carn, "I know of your weaknesses, Carn Yunho! You can''t move while the others are staring at you! It doesn''t matter how strong you are. I can create infinite magic weapons, and I will eventually crack you open!" Carn raised an eyebrow, wondering if the holy spirits had acquired the outdated information. Meanwhile, Anna and Jack stared at Carn. As if they had prepared beforehand, their widened eyes fixated on him, and a layer of holy barrier blocked all dust and wind that might come into contact with their eyelids. As for the holy spirits, they already finished their grand spells. Three different magic circles rotated above Carn, and each circuit brought forth a lightning of judgment, and one hit Carn directly. Carn stood firm. It was not like he could not move, but the lightning bolts made his Aether unstable. He snorted in disdain and concentrated on getting his Aether under control. *CLANK* *CLANK* *CLANK* Arthur burst into laughter while he swung cursed swords at Carn randomly like a newbie who had never learned swordsmanship before. The weapons kept breaking, but he also persistently made new ones. It took five seconds for Carn to stabilize his Aether. But in the sky, another active magic circle sent another lightning bolt at him. It hit Carn and disrupted his Aether circulation once more. Elaine cackled as if she was enjoying this, "Sorry for the late introduction, Demon Lord Pebble. Oh, should I call you "Father"?" Carn looked up. He didn''t remember having a baby or having a girlfriend to make one. The back of his mind thought of Gwen and the time when she almost kissed him, but that was irrelevant. After pondering for a second, Carn recalled the deal he had with the other holy spirit. "Ah, indeed. You were that cursed ring. I sold you to that stupid baby." The baby angel smirked, "Yes. You sold her to me! It was you who''s stupid, dumbass! You knew this would happen one day, but you still gave us a purified artifact. Now, I shall take her as my wife, and I''ll kill you! After we extract your soul, I shall suck her breastmilk in front of you!" "That''s not very threatening coming from a toddler." Carn snickered. "S-Silence! I-I''ll keel you!" The baby angel sent another divine lightning bolt at Carn. Taking another lightning bolt, he felt nothing. Only his Aether rippled within him, forcing him to stabilize the massive energy within him. By the time the infant angel finished his spell, the other two had already finished recasting two magic circuits of holy lightning bolts, and they were ready to repeat the process. As for Arthur, he kept hitting Carn with a dull sword. This seemed to be their strategy. They clearly knew that Carn could still use Aether to move, teleport, or cast strong spells to cover his weaknesses. Thus, they took turns hitting him with divine lightning, putting him at bay. As for Arthur, he served as either a distraction or the main damage dealer. Either way, Carn already figured out their schemes. Such a tactic could easily be interrupted with just a weak spell that didn''t require much control. Spending only one silver mark, Carn sent Aether to a nearby metal postbox. The red energy flickered and transformed the metal box into a 10-meter metal rod. A split second later, the new divine lightning bolt steered away from Carn and hit the rod instead. "Huh?" The holy spirits flinched as they didn''t expect their holy magic to miss the target so easily. Carn finished stabilizing his Aether and vanished. He reappeared directly behind the infant angel and grabbed his tiny head. He then scoffed, "You spirits overly relied on magic. Learn some sciences and common sense." Out of habit, Carn broke the infant''s neck and twisted it 720 degrees. And out of spite, he tore the spirit''s head and shoulder apart. Condensing 100,000 Aether in his left hand, which was holding the spirit''s torso, he stole its holy power. Surprisingly, 35,000 gold marks entered Carn. It was a good haul. The torso shattered and broke into white dust, leaving behind a plastic pacifier. Carn seized it and turned it into stone, which crumbled into ash. "Two down." Anna gasped. Her chest heaved as blood spilled from her lips. Losing her divine sponsor, the holy energy within her convulsed, destabilizing her form. She then fell to the ground. Still, with remarkable resilience, she managed to brace herself and survive the fall to Earth. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nearby, Jack, Elaine, and Arthur''s partner froze in shock. But before they could react, Carn had already teleported, reappearing beside Arthur''s illicit wife with a smirk that sent chills through the group. Carn then called Arthur out. "Hey, kiddy detective. Watch this." Without hesitation, Carn struck. His fist drove into the chest of the fallen angel. The impact pierced through her back with ease. As his hand emerged, it clutched a half-broken bracelet, its fragments pulsing faintly with holy energy. The angel''s eyes widened in horror, her voice trembling as she screamed, "IMPOSSIBLE! THE EARTH HAS NO AETHER! HOW COULD YOU?!" "Thanks to you and your little scheme, I''ve got a million Aether to burn. Now, go to hell." Once again, Carn stole another angel''s holy power. This time, the female angel''s energy gushed into him, and 65,000 gold marks became his energy. Carn twisted his hand, yanking the artifact from her chest. The divine energy that tethered her existence flickered and waned. With another kick, he sent her crumpling to the ground, and her celestial glow faded. With a single squeeze, he crushed the artifact, reducing it to fine ash. The angel let out one final scream before her form disintegrated into white ash, following the same fate as the infant angel moments earlier. Arthur, still tethered to the angel through their illicit bond, felt the backlash. He clutched his chest as if an iron grip had seized his lungs. Violent coughs racked his body, and his breaths were ragged. His cursed sword dissipated, and the jewel scabbard dropped to the ground. Carn''s mood was lifted. Just now, he simply killed two holy spirits with only 100,000 Aether. He wondered if he could achieve the Triple-Kill today. He turned to Elaine next. However, before he could act, she reacted with lightning speed, grabbing Jack and teleporting away in an instant. The pair vanished beyond the boundaries of Carn''s dungeon, escaping his wrath. Carn clicked his tongue in frustration, glancing at his fingers as he began tallying. "Twelve plus one, minus three... Tsk. Ten left, plus however many more are waiting on the other side." He exhaled sharply as the realization sank in. The scope of the conflict was far larger than he had anticipated. The Mother Tree''s warning about avoiding premature battles with these divine beings now made perfect sense. "This is going to be one hell of a grind," Carn grumbled while he turned his attention to the other two. So far, 100,000 Aether was well-spent as Carn earned 100,000 gold marks for the trouble. Moreover, he got to kill two of the holy spirits. And now, the two incarnations were in his grasp. He now had Arthur''s life in his hand. "Now, now. Kiddy loser. What should I be doing with you?" Carn splurged his Aether and walked over under their watchful eyes. He also cracked his knuckles like a delinquent. Arthur gritted his teeth and got back on his feet even though he was still dizzy. He pulled out a pistol from the holster and pulled the trigger out of desperation. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* Bullet heads hit Carn''s forehead, face, and cheek. Carn ignored the pea shooters and strode toward Arthur like a grim reaper approaching his prey. "DON''T COME ANY CLOSER!!" *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* Arthur kept shooting and walking backward while Carn toyed with him. After walking five steps, Arthur stumbled upon the edge of a walkway and fell on his butt. His trembling hand raised his gun and continued shooting. *CLICK* Eventually, Arthur was out of bullets. Carn casually stood there and stared down at Arthur. He thought of killing him right away, but it wouldn''t be entertaining. Avenging for the past trouble that he had caused, Carn toyed with him. "Let''s play a game. We''ll going to play something similar to the Squ*d Game but with different rules." "Y-YOU!" "I''m going to turn around and start counting from one to hundred. When the count is over, I''m going to search for you. If I catch you, I''ll kill you. Oh, but there''s a kick" Carn sneered and leaned closer until his face was 10 centimeters in front of Arthur''s face. "While I''m counting, you cannot avert my eyes from me. Because as soon as you look away from me even for a split second, I''ll stop counting, and I''ll kill you on the spot. Got it?" "YOUYOU DEMON!! I SHOULD HAVE KILLED YOU BACK THEN!!" "Even if you can go back in time, you would have died that day. Now, I''m going to start counting. Do your best to run away, detective. This Kira will do his best to kill you PAINFULLY! ONE!! TWO!!" Arthur grabbed his scabbard and got back on his feet once more. He recalled what his angel wife had told him. Carn''s power had a strange restriction. As long as someone looked at him, he could not move. And yet, Carn was moving fine while Arthur was looking at him?! Something was not right. Arthur''s detective instinct quickly deduced the possibilities that Carn had multiple leeways to overcome his weaknesses, such as Aether spells, holy spells, or other unknown abilities of a demon lord. Despite that, Arthur couldn''t think of a way to defeat Carn. What was his true weakness? Or rather, was there any? "TEN!!" Arthur came back to his senses. He started walking backward. "ELEVEN!!" Just as Carn counted to eleven, he cast a holy spell and brightened everything around him. At that moment, Arthur shut his eyes. "Caught you." Carn teleported and appeared behind Arthur. A second later, nasty bone-crushing sounds reverberated, and all bones in Arthur''s left arm were crushed into powder! Arthur fell to his knees and held his left arm in pain. He screamed. But Carn hadn''t finished yet. He walked around Arthur and smacked his lips. "Too bad. You''ve lost a life. Now, while I''m being kind, let''s redo everything from the start. Same rules, got it? Here we go ONE!! TWO!!" Arthur could no longer think. He stared at the gargoyle and realized what he had provoked. Chapter 106 A Red Woman Wants My D. I Guess Im in Danger. At first, it was just the left arm. In the second game, Carn claimed Arthur''s right arm. The left leg and right leg were next. But after the legs were gone, the game got boring. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn stared at the limbless detective, satisfied. He stared at the man and sighed. "Any last word, detective?" Arthur didn''t respond. Carn wasn''t aware that Arthur already had a heart attack and died when his right leg was smashed to bits. Looking at the lifeless body, Carn snorted. He extracted holy power from the dead detective. Unfortunately, Carn only got 1,000 gold marks richer as the guy had wasted a lot of energy with his cursed swords. Carn turned to Anna next. He had no grudge against her, and she had never said a word during the fight. Carn wondered how he should deal with this. Meanwhile, Anna was at a loss. She was forced to come here against her will after accepting the infant angel''s offer. Afterward, she simply followed the holy spirits around, treating them as messengers of god. Who could have thought that they were up to something evil? Anna regretted her life choice and waited for Carn to end everything. She had already lost her faith in god. She didn''t want to live anymore. Carn walked toward Anna, who continued gazing at the ground. "Miss secretary." Hearing Carn''s voice and her title, Anna looked up. Carn also canceled his transformation to face her directly. "Remember me? I''m Carn Yunho. I was with my father on the other day''s church service." Anna was surprised. She didn''t expect Carn to be such a young man. She asked him, "Those angels always told me that you were a cruel demon. I thought you were a monster or something. Are you a human all along?" "That''s what happened when you only listened to one side of the story. There are always two sides of a coin." "True. I guess I was too hasty to judge. So" Anna smiled wryly and waited for her fateful end, "Will you kill me?" "Why should I?" "Huh?" Anna was surprised, "But aren''t you and us enemies?" "Who told you that saints and demons are enemies? My father is a saint, and he''s alive and kicking. My mom''s an ordinary human, and she''s living together with me for years. I mean, again, two sides of a story?" "" Anna wanted to facepalm and cry, but she ended up laughing. She couldn''t believe that she was biased in her view so much that she was disgusted at herself. She thought of Han, whom she had met while she and the others had visited at the military bunker entrance. Recalling how the holy spirits had done to Carn''s father, she despised herself even more. Noticing how Anna''s facial color changed over time, Carn smiled and assured her, "Miss secretary, I won''t harm you unless you intend to harm me or my family like this stupid man over there." Anna nodded and let out a long sigh of relief. She thanked god that goodness still prevailed in this world. But Carn wasn''t finished with her yet. "But unfortunately, there should be 10 more holy spirits in this world, and they might hold contempt because I spare you. Those guys are petty and prone to jealousy. Just because an incarnation survived a crisis, they might troll the survivor by killing them indirectly. Oh, now that we mention it, did you or your sponsors visit my father on the way here? I''m kinda worried if they might visit him or try to kill him because I killed one of them, and my father is coincidentally the dead holy spirit''s incarnation." Anna gulped. She lowered her head in guilt and confessed everythingabout the group''s ambush on Han and how they had left him to death in front of the bunker entrance. Carn listened to her story in silence. He quietly looked up, gazing at the dimension rift in the sky. Though wasteful, Carn gathered 100,000 silver marks of Aether and sent it toward the cracks. Instantly, the dimensional crack mended and vanished. 2200 leftover silver marks returned to Carn as if the dimension refunded him. After dealing with the rift, Carn sighed, "You weren''t responsible for that. Don''t blame yourself." "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry! I didn''t mean to join them. I just didn''t want to work under my boss anymore, and I saw a chance. I thought they were god''s messengers. I didn''t know they were this ambitious and evil!" Anna couldn''t lift her head. She also started crying as she regretted leaving Han there to his death. Carn shook his head. Because nobody was looking at him, he vanished, teleporting to the Georgia military base. . Upon arriving at the base, Carn found countless fresh corpses of soldiers, hunters, and many residents within the base. He rushed to the entrance of the bunker and found a suspiciously long pole, sticking out as an eyesore in the middle of a road. At the tip, the blood stain was still new. However, Carn couldn''t find his father''s body or life signature around there. He scanned further, searching for signs of life within the bunker. However, he discovered something else. Instead of finding humans in the underground shelter, he found Aether of undead beings, namely wraiths. These vengeful spirits were exclusive beings that only Demon Lord Fleur could animate. Noticing the presence of Fleur, Carn feared for the worse. He teleported deeper into the base to find the naughty grim reaper. After teleporting twice, Carn appeared in the luxurious bedroom of a presidential resident, which was the only place with lights on. Fleur, in her humanoid appearance, lay lazily on the king-sized bed. Her grim reaper cloak rolled on the floor, next to the bed. As Fleur never wore human clothes, Carn saw everything. However, he was not in a romantic mood or enthusiastic in carnal behavior. Staring at the demon lord in her most vulnerable state, Carn asked her. "What did you do to my father, Fleur?" Fleur opened her eyes and found Carn in his gargoyle form. She smacked her lips in disgust, "What? Do you think I killed him?" "I''m asking you again. What did you do to him?!" Fleur smirked as she found Carn''s reaction amusing and satisfactory. Even though it was a prank, she was happy that she got into his head. She then confessed before Carn would escalate the situation. "I saved his ass and sent him home. What? Are you trying to pick a fight with me? A loyal subordinate who also saved your father''s life? Pfft. Go ahead. SMITE ME, GREAT LORD! LET YOUR WRATH BE KNOWN IN THIS WORLD!" "" Carn rolled his eyes, but he secretly let out a sigh of relief. Since Fleur said so, he decided to verify the information. After canceling his transformation, he tried accessing the messenger app to text Han. However, there was no internet connection underground. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Giving up using the internet, Carn rescanned the underground residents. But again, he couldn''t find fault with Fleur as he couldn''t locate a trace of Han''s Aether or life signature anywhere in the bunker. "See?" Fleur giggled and taunted Carn, "How could you suspect the ever-so-loyal me? I''m disappointed in you, Pebble." "Tsk." Carn rolled his eyes once more and turned around, preparing to leave. But Fleur leaped up from the bed and climbed on him like a monkey. She hugged Carn from the front and pressed her chest against his. "Hey, Pebble. I''ve recently learned something interesting from the local humans. You see, I browsed the internet and found something called bestiary. I was wondering if we could test this out since we''re both demons. Hey, wanna try using my human body? I''ll let you do it with your gargoyle form. I want to try using a rock." Carn deeply frowned, unamused by Fleur''s seduction, "Scram, or I''ll feed you to a crowd of incubi." "Nah. If an incubus finds you, you would have been dead like how you lost to Kaim and their puppeteers." "" Getting mentioned of his weaknesses made his stomach churn. Once again, Carn was frustrated by his own shortcomings. At that moment, Fleur seized the initiative. She sealed his lips with hers and tore his clothes in one pull. "YOU!!" Carn was taken aback. He had allowed a woman to get too close. But then, Carn realized that Fleur couldn''t harm him due to their pacts, so he was confused as to why she could do it without receiving a backlash punishment. Fleur could read Carn''s expression and grinned. She inserted her tongue into his mouth and played with him. But Carn clenched his teeth to bite it off, forcing her to pull back her tongue and unseal their mouth. Upon parting their mouths, their saliva formed a bridge. Fleur smirked while Carn wiped his mouth in disgust. "Come on, Pebble. That was just a prank." "DON''T. DO. THAT. AGAIN!" "Don''t be a wuss. It was just a kiss." "" "Here. I''ll apologize. I''ll let you punish me however you want," Fleur giggled and sat on the edge of the bed. Then, she opened her legs. "Come, my lord. SMITE ME!" Carn glared at her and turned around, transforming back into a gargoyle. He spent 5 silver marks and teleported away. . Seeing Carn leave, Fleur pouted in disappointment. She had planned to seduce Carn so that they could get closer. Then, she could infiltrate his dungeon and steal the dungeon core without fighting him. Unfortunately, Carn turned out to be a coward. She licked her lips, planning to be more aggressive. "I should find a succubus somewhere Ah, right. I remember I saw a few succubi and incubi in the ECD enclosures. If those horny humans haven''t moved those sex slaves yet, they should still be there." Fleur transformed into a black smoke and vanished. She, too, was inspired to go somewhere isolated. According to the intel that she had gathered during her time in the ECD facility, there was a hidden human society, which sometimes gathered on a small island for human trafficking and immoral activities. Some succubi and incubi were drugged and transported to that island. However, every time they were transported there, only half of them returned to tell a tale of abuses and exploitations. When Fleur broke out, only one incubus remained, but a few succubi were still alive. She wondered if she could find them in the facility and get them to help in her mission. Chapter 107 Im Moving From the US Upon returning to Han''s hotel room, Carn found his father in his suite. However, his expression was dark. Carn canceled his transformation and approached his father, "Dad, what happened at the base? I heard you met Fleur." Han looked up and gave Carn a meaningful look. He asked his son seriously, "Carn. Are you into wide women?" "What are you talking about?" "Fleur said you forced yourself on her." "" Carn smiled and silently facepalmed. He then sighed and explained himself, "Demon Lord Fleur once tried to kill me. I destroyed her body. And now, she''s my slave. To be honest, she should be harmless to us. She mentioned that I forced myself on her, right? She might mean I forced her to sign an unfair slave contract." "You didn''t grape her?" "I''m not into demon women. Hell, I''m not into necrophilia. She''s a freaking ghost, Dad. Do you think I''m someone who will smash Ju*n, the R*ng''s ghost, or Sadako?" "You do." Carn smacked his forehead while Han laughed. The father got up from his seat and patted Carn''s shoulder, "Just kidding. I believe you. I know you''re too spineless to get a girlfriend." "" Carn gave Han a weird look, but the father kept laughing. Both forgot the fact that they were both reincarnators. They continued chatting for another hour. Han also told Carn about the location of the ECD-77, aka the chalice. Carn took a mental note. He would confront Fleur later and get his hands on it. But for now, Carn made sure that Han was safe. As for Han, he insisted that he would stay away from the family for the time being. Carn teleported home. The day ended peacefully. Even though the holy spirits attempted to invade his dungeon, everything was still under his control. . The next day, Gwen and Wong left home to visit a law firm to finalize their contracts and deals. As for Carn, he went to check on the Statue of Liberty in Miami. Upon arrival, he found the statue and multiple gargoyles that he had created several days ago. They gathered at the beach, standing idly. Tourists on the beach gathered to take pictures and videos of the living statues. As the gargoyles were on a standby mode, they didn''t harm the tourists and the local. Police officers were also in the area, but they seemed relaxed. A few teams patrolled the area, but they casually interacted with tourists and stood next to the gargoyles as if they were harmless. Carn was surprised to see the gargoyles. He thought that Ferdinand and others had already destroyed them when Carn was arrested. He wondered how they survived. Taking precautions, he teleported and landed on top of Liberty Statue''s head. He stood there and questioned her via telepathy. "What happened here? Where are those gargoyles from?" The statue transmitted her thoughts to him in images. Carn then saw a flashback of gargoyles that Ferdinand''s men had defeated with their hi-tech weapons. Several slideshow images later, a new image of a holy beacon emerged and landed on the destroyed statues. They were resurrected afterward. When they regained their senses, they followed their benefactor. And that benefactor was none other than the Statue of Liberty, who had personally resurrected the dead gargoyles. "Oh, so that''s why." Carn understood everything. He praised Miss Liberty Statue, "Well done. You must have used up your gold marks. I''m going to share some with you." The statue slightly nodded and smiled. Can then injected 50,000 gold marks to her, hoping that she would find it useful. He then instructed her. "Keep being friendly to the humans. We have no more reason to harm them anymore. The people that I wanted dead are all dead." Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire She nodded again. This time, her smile got brighter. "As for the gargoyles around you" Carn looked at the crowd below. The gargoyle statues also noticed Carn''s presence and looked up, waiting for his instructions. However, Carn cast a holy spell on them. "You guys have done enough. Go on, and pass on." Several gold beacons shone upon the gargoyles, and the spirits of enslaved humans were released. However, instead of shooting Carn a glare of resentment, they cheerfully smiled and thanked him. They vanished peacefully afterward. However, the statues that they had used as a host remained intact. Their postures changed, and they all crouched like a monkey. When the position was completed, they stopped moving forever, transforming into permanent lifeless statues. Carn shrugged. This was for the best. He then left the Liberty Statue alone and returned home. . Staying home and doing nothing felt nice for once. Carn chilled at Gwen''s home, waiting for the dungeon to finish evolving. He also waited for the saints and holy spirits to start showing up and dealing with the undead uprising. On TV, a news channel that featured foreign affairs showed a translated interview with India''s savior, a monk. His face and demeanor oozed the air of kindness and sincerity. But the pixelated TV couldn''t capture the figure of the holy spirit behind the monk. Carn frowned as his eyes also couldn''t see the spirit since the TV itself couldn''t display the figure properly. The monk also spoke well. He explained how he closed two rifts in a row within two days. Though the casualty was high, he ensured that the country would be safe from the upcoming calamity. Carn switched channels and found a report from France. The outbreak was already in the quarantine phase. Hunters from all over Europe poured into the region to hold the lines. Priests and a saint from the Vatican also moved in, and they were in the middle of confronting a regular lich on the frontline. Carn paused to think. He could simply go there and close the rift while everybody was busy. If he could purify the undead monsters in Paris, he would reap millions of Aether at once. But on the other hand, he could sit back and watch the world burn. After all, the holy spirits wanted recognition and godhood. They would do something to eventually stop the undead. Judging the pros and cons, Carn decided to mess up their well-crafted plan. He then explored the internet map and measured the distance between his location and Paris. Roughly 4,500 miles or 7,200 kilometers separated them. If Carn wanted to, he could make haste and get there in two hours using only five silver marks. However, his dungeon hadn''t finished evolving yet. Leaving his dungeon for a short-term goal wouldn''t be worth it. Not all holy spirits emerged yet, and Carn had no idea where the others were. He decided to play it safe and wait. . A week quickly passed by. The undead armies also seemed to slow down even though Kaim and Mordred made their appearance in Japan and opened another rift there. Gwen and Wong''s lawyer team had already claimed the lottery winning prize as a blind trust, and they transferred the winning prize after taxes and lawyer fees to their bank accounts as promised. The two women were overjoyed. Gwen consulted everybody and said that she wished to visit California. She went on a shopping spree while Wong pulled an ancient abacus out of nowhere and started calculating something on her own. In the end, they came to a conclusion. As Carn and Wong were still wanted fugitives, Wong planned to go into hiding in a third-world country, namely the mafia paradise, country T. As long as they had money, no cops would bother with them, and the living cost there was considered one of the cheapest in the region. Gwen also felt adventurous. As she still wanted Carn to make more money for them, she consulted Wong and decided to tag along as their official medium-man. Carn left the planning to the women. He didn''t mind. However, there was a problem. They needed a new identity as their names and faces were known. Gwen asked for another week to get their new passports, which they agreed. As such, Carn got stuck in Gwen''s house for another week. . Three days later, the dungeon evolution was completed. Carn visited the dungeon core chamber and found the interior had been fully decorated and transformed. Instead of a round chamber, it was reshaped into a square room. The ceiling was still made of white Ether Stone, but a hallway path had already been created, which extended eastward. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Curious, Carn followed the way and found a new square hall, consisting of nothing but white roman pillars, made of ether stones. He admired the place and measured the room capacity. It was wide enough. "Boss room, I see." Carn nicknamed it right away. From here on out, he could freely craft new dungeon floors, rooms, or a labyrinth as he wished. If he wanted to move or relocate the dungeon, he could simply take the dungeon core, and the entire dungeon space would go along with the orb. He was ready for the migration. He then summoned his subordinates over to brief them. Gawain, Rosa, and Merlin immediately rushed over and met Carn in Gwen''s living room. They were eager for a change as they were bored to death. Carn then showed them a basketball-sized dungeon orb to the trio and asked them, "Do me a favor. I want you to learn a shapeshifting spell and shrink yourself into an object that I can carry. We''re moving to country T." "Country T? Why the secrecy? Where is that? Turkey? Taiwan?" Rosa was puzzled as to why Carn chose the abbreviation. "Don''t question my logic. Anyway, learn it in four days. Make sure that I can stuff y''all into my luggage bag." "" Chapter 1 - 1: I Have A Dream Deja Vu I just snapped human necks before, Gargoyle on kill streaks, And I know my victims were heroes, A parody song with a meme tune echoed in his mind as if he had sung this song so many times before. A teenager woke up in the middle of the night. He blinked, replaying fragments of the vivid dream. In the dream, he had been a stone gargoyle, a menacing figure roaming a dark dungeon, protecting a demon lord''s tomb for what felt like a thousand years. He had terrifying power. He could teleport instantly toward anyone who dared break eye contact with him. Then, with an effortless twist, he would snap their necks with his cold hands. It was so real, so vivid, that Carn had forgotten his human identity as a 16-year-old high schooler of the 21st century. He was completely immersed in the gargoyle''s existence and thought of himself as a monster. He remembered the battles how he had ambushed an adventurer party. He crept behind the hero''s lover. Then his cold hands twisted her neck until her body went limp. The hero''s cries echoed in his mind as chaos broke out, allowing the gargoyle to eliminate the entire party one by one. Then came the confrontation with the human army. They had managed to trap him in a cage, but with a single glance away, he teleported out, turning the prison into his personal slaughterhouse. Neck after neck snapped, leaving nothing but carnage in his wake. The thrill of the hunt surged through his veins, even now. It had been exhilarating, addictive. If he could, he wished to continue that dream. But in the end, he had been defeated. A colossal monster with an enormous head and a thousand eyeballs thwarted his power. Those giant eyes never blinked or looked away, sealing all his abilities. After being captured by the humans, he was thrown into a dungeon alongside the monster, where he lived in darkness untilhe woke up. Carn sat up, shaking off a lingering sense of dread mixed with strange satisfaction. His room was dimly lit by the moon, casting familiar shadows on his bedroom walls. For a moment, reality seemed indistinguishable from the world he had just left. Carn rubbed his temples, trying to make sense of it all. Memories of his current life slowly returned while the ''him'' in the dream world faded, as though it had never been real. But was it just a dream? It had been too real. A thousand years in the dream felt as vivid as the scent of blood and the screams of the adventurers who dared to enter the tomb. The memories made him shudder. He knew he wouldn''t sleep again that night. He threw off the covers and got out of bed. In the washroom, he switched on the light and looked at his reflection, grounding himself in reality. His dark, messy hair framed a youthful, handsome face. Black eyes, high cheekbones, and symmetry made him stand out. At 165 cm, a few of the girls in his class were taller than him, but his striking features had always been his pride. His face had an almost unreal quality, like a main character from one of Squ-re En-x''s games. In middle school, his looks had made him popular among adolescent girls. But in high school? It was different. His good looks drew the wrong kind of attention. "Ah" Like a child waking from a dream, Carn felt heartbroken. He had wished the gargoyle life were real. Staring at the mirror, he prayed he could retain some of that power, even if just a little. Testing his abilities, he looked at his bed, focusing on teleporting. *VIIIIII* A strange radio noise rang in his ears, followed by a severe headache. Blood trickled from his nostrils. Carn staggered, but managed to support himself, gripping the sink for balance. The intense headache disoriented him, and the LED light in the bathroom felt blinding. Annoyed, he flipped the light switch off. After relieving himself and washing his face, he returned to bed without another glance at the mirror. For the briefest moment, however, the mirror didn''t reflect an exhausted teenager, but the cold, stony visage of the gargoyle he had once been in his dream, though it quickly reverted back to a human. . . Early that morning, Carn silently explored his room, trying to piece together memories of this life. He sat on the bed in a daze, contemplating what to do next. His eyes drifted to the corner, landing on his schoolbag and the clock. It was 7:00 AM. A nagging feeling tugged at his mind. ''What was I supposed to do again?'' Once again, Carn felt confused. He stared at the schoolbag, his hand unconsciously stretching toward it. *VIIIIII* That strange radio frequency noise rang in his head again. A sudden headache and dizziness washed over him, making him shut his eyes. His arms and hands went numb. *FWOOSH* Something landed in his outstretched hand. Carn blinked and opened his eyes. The schoolbag was in his hand. But he had been sitting on the bed just now, right? Wasn''t the bag hanging on the wall 10 meters away? What the hell? Wait a second Suddenly, his heart rate spiked with excitement. Had he just used the gargoyle''s power from his dream? Carn jumped to his feet, scanning the room with wide eyes. He reached out for another object to test the ability again. *BEEP-BEEP* Unfortunately, the horn of the school bus cut through his thoughts, followed by his mother''s voice from outside. "CARN! GET YA ASS TO SA-KOOL!" Carn''s instincts kicked in at the sound of her tone. Memories of her tough love surged back. He bolted from his room and rushed downstairs, finding his parents sitting at the dining table, calmly having breakfast. Tears welled up in his eyes. He had missed them so much. They were his parents. In the dream, he thought about his parents, too. Life was so lonely without their nagging and presence. But before he could step closer to hug them, a slipper flew through the air like a ninja''s throwing star, smacking him square in the face. As if that weren''t enough, a plastic bag containing a sandwich soon followed, bonking him on the head. "YU AR LATE! HOW YU GONNA BE AN EXPLORER IF YU AR LAZY! GO TO SA-KOOL AND GET ME A EXPLORER DEGREE! GET ME LESS THAN 4.0 GPA, AND YU BE FLIPPING BURGERS AND HOMELESS!" His mother''s broken English rang through the house as usual, sharp and relentless. Meanwhile, his father in a white-collar shirt and black pants calmly sipped his coffee, unfazed by the chaos. Silently, he opened a nearby drawer, fetching a fresh pair of slippers and raising them like an offering. With precision, Carn''s mother snatched the new slippers with the chopsticks in her other hand, ready for another round of multi-strikes. Carn''s body reacted instinctively, goosebumps covering his skin as he watched his mother prepare for a slipper barrage. The sight of her, armed with both chopsticks and slippers, triggered deep-rooted survival instincts. This body''s memory still vividly recalled the terror of his mother''s wrath. Without hesitation, he grabbed his breakfast and schoolbag, darting out of the house in a blur. His legs carried him straight to the bus, despite the fact that he had completely forgotten what school life was even like. . . . Pedestrians wearing casual clothes or business attire went about their business in the early morning. A few cars had come to a stop in the middle of the road, their drivers standing face to face, shouting at each other. The greenery, suburban streets, and parked cars around himall of it felt strangely nostalgic to Carn. Sitting at the back of the school bus, Carn stared out the window, admiring the morning sunlight and the busy street. The everyday environment, so ordinary and peaceful, tugged at something deep within him. He felt like he had been away from this world for too long like he had missed this mundane normalcy. His mind wandered back to his dream and the mysterious power he had displayed again. Was it really just a dream? Probably not. He had proof! Carn glanced down at the pen in his hand. Twirling it between his fingers, he watched as it slowly rose into the air, hovering about five centimeters above his palm. *VIIIIII* The strange ringing noise echoed in his head again, causing dizziness and another sharp headache. A drop of blood trickled from his nose and landed on the floating pen, causing it to fall immediately to the bus floor and roll forward to the seat in front of him. A blond teenager leaned forward and picked up the pen. Turning around, she smiled and held it out to him. "Carn, did you drop this?" Carn looked up and saw the girl. She had medium-length, side-swept blond hair that fell gracefully over her shoulders. Her flawless skin, striking blue eyes, and slender figure made her one of the most popular girls in school, easily a top contender for a beauty pageant. For a second, her face seemed familiar, but Carn couldn''t quite remember her. Despite the persistent headache clouding his thoughts, he took the pen from her hand. "Thanks," he mumbled. The girl was Malinda, his classmate. Sixteen years old, like him. She had once been one of his admirers, though he had forgotten that detail entirely. She shifted in her seat, kneeling on her chair to face him, resting her arms on the backrest. "You look sick. What''s wrong? Did someone dump you?" she teased. The corners of her mouth curved up into a mischievous smile. "Nah, I just had a bad dream last night," Carn replied, trying to brush it off. It felt weird talking to someone after so long. In the dream, he hadn''t spoken to anyone for what felt like centuries. When was the last time he had actually held a conversation with someone? Forcing a smile, he tried to keep the conversation going. "I dreamt I became a monster." "Ooh, what kind of monster?" Malinda asked, leaning closer, her blue eyes glinting with interest. Carn glanced into her eyes. They reminded him of the saintesses he had killed in his dream as the gargoyle. Their eyes had been just as bright and innocent, right before he twisted their necks. Because of the distraction, Carn paused for a few seconds. He glanced at the view and noticed a billboard, advertising yet another vampire movie. Next to the billboard was a gate explorer recruitment ad, but Carn didn''t see it. "A vampire," he said, getting inspired by the ad. "Ooh, kinky," she giggled, tilting her head to the side and revealing her neck. "So... wanna bite?" "Bite... what?" Malinda laughed and leaned in, still teasing him. "You know, they say the best way to shake off a dream is to act it out. Wanna give it a try?" Carn''s eyes briefly flicked to her exposed neck. Rather than biting it, an urge to snap it entered his mind. His hands trembled slightly as he fought off the dark impulse. "Don''t mess around," he shook his head and turned away. "I see," Malinda smirked. "Or you''d rather I bite YOUR neck instead?" Carn just gave her a deadpan look, glancing around the bus. It was filled with kids from various grades, and the bus driver kept giving them looks through the rearview mirror. A bunch of elementary schoolers nearby, overhearing their conversation, decided to get involved. "Bite him!" a little boy cheered. "No, bite her!" another kid shouted, stirring up a ruckus. Suddenly, the back of the bus was filled with high-pitched laughter and screams as the kids egged Carn and Malinda on. The chaos was growing by the second. Malinda, biting her lower lip, winked at Carn. She whispered, tempting him, "Maybe not now... but we can try after class," Carn just rolled his eyes. He wasn''t interested. ''Who the hell are you, anyway?'' he thought. He really couldn''t remember Malinda, who was his childhood friend. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At school, students filed into their respective classrooms. Malinda and Carn entered the same room, where several classmates waved and greeted them. They were about to start a mundane conversation when the bell rang, signaling the beginning of homeroom. Everyone scrambled to take their seats. Their homeroom teacher, a big woman in her 50s who insisted on being called "Mama," strode into the class. She had five kids of her own and loved taking pride in her role as a mother figure to her students. "Get seated and be quiet, kids. Mama got some news to tell," she ordered in her usual commanding tone. Carn barely paid attention. His eyes drifted to the calendar on the wall. November 30th, 2019. He blinked several times, rubbed his eyes, and leaned closer to Malinda. "Sorry if this sounds weird, but... what year is it?" Malinda gave him a funny look. "What? Did you time-travel or something? What year are you from?" "Just answer me, please." "That dream must have messed you up bad. Welcome to 2019, sleepyhead." 2019? Oh, the starter year of COVID The year of COVID? Wait a second... Carn felt something was off. He leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms. But wasn''t he supposed to be in the 10th grade in 2024? Chapter 2 - 2: I Want to Snap Some Necks, a Bully’s Neck While Carn was still baffled by his current predicament, "Big Mama" continued with the morning announcements. Her deep, commanding voice filled the classroom. "As y''all know, you''re already 10th graders, and you''re eligible to take the SAT as long as your GPA is higher than a three. So, y''all kids better study hard and do well on the next exams if you wanna be a damn filthy rich explorer!" Carn blinked, struggling to process her words. ''Explorer? What the hell is she talking about?'' Mama didn''t seem to notice his confusion as she dove straight into the day''s lesson. She picked up a thick history book from her desk and began pointing out key events aloud. "Now, open your history book, page 63. Let''s go over the important events. Since the Y2K incident 19 years ago, dimensional rifts randomly open up in our world, and wild beasts from another dimension slip through the cracks. The government''s been doin'' a fine job keeping them monsters at bay, but we''re losing soldiers faster than we can train them. Then, in 2002, the Pope made a prophecy about a series of future events. Take notes, kids, ''cause his prophecy is always on the final exam!" Carn snapped out of his daze the moment Mama mentioned ''dimensional rifts''. His head jerked up, and his eyes widened. What did she just say? Dimensional rifts? Monsters? Prophecies? Was this some kind of joke? He scratched the back of his head, stunned and confused. This didn''t sound like the Earth he knew. Glancing around the room, he caught sight of Malinda. She sat there calmly, focused on her textbook, highlighting key points with a bright pink pen. ''Is this the norm here?'' Carn thought, still trying to wrap his head around what was happening. He could see his other classmates listening attentively. Some took notes like this was the most normal thing in the world. There wasn''t a single hint of surprise or disbelief on anyone''s face. ''What the hell is going on?!'' After the morning classes, Carn remained seated, focusing on the history textbook from the first period. It felt less like a school subject and more like reading a fantasy novel. He found himself absorbed in this new reality, one that didn''t seem to match the Earth he knew. This wasn''t his world. He had been born in 2008, but here, it was 2019, and instead of being in the sixth grade, he was a tenth-grader. Alternate reality? Transmigration? The questions swirled in his head. Carn stopped reading and leaned back, crossing his arms, letting out a deep sigh as he tried to make sense of his predicament. His thoughts drifted back to the vivid dream he had of being a gargoyle, and more importantly, to his memories of the demon lord he had served. The image of a seven-foot-tall, elderly man with purple skin and antler-like horns surfaced in his mind. Though the background in his memories was hazy, the demon lord''s face was clear as day. In his recollection, the demon lord himself had sculpted Carn from a stone, shaping him into the fearsome gargoyle he would become. The demon lord had even talked to Carn during his creation. [Pebble, do you know that alternate worlds and dimensions exist? I have a confession. I was once human before I was reborn. You could say I died as a man and reincarnated as an imp. That imp trained so hard that he eventually reached the pinnacle of the Grand Tide. I ruled that world for over ten thousand years... but in the end, no one can defeat death. I wonder if I''ll reincarnate again with my memories intact. Will I get a third chance? Pebble, what do you think?] At that time, Carn had been nothing more than a sentient stone, unable to speak or respond. But he remembered every word. Every moment spent with his creator. A tear rolled down Carn''s cheek as he recalled those interactions. To him, the demon lord was more than just his master. He was his creator, his father, and the reason he had become what he was for a thousand years. "I understand now, Father," Carn whispered to himself. "Reincarnation, alternate dimensions, different worlds... I get it. That dream wasn''t a dream. It was my memory." More tears fell as Carn closed his eyes, lost in the memory. He still didn''t fully understand how he had ended up on Earth again, or how he had once become the demon lord''s son in Grand Tide. But one thing was clear. The dream was no illusion. It was a piece of his past, a piece of the life he had lived. "Thank you, Father, for raising me and taking such good care of me." Unbeknownst to him, Carn''s tears continued to flow, as the memories of his past life and the love he had for the demon lord overwhelmed him. Lost in his emotions, he didn''t notice his surroundings. Malinda, who had been planning to invite Carn to the cafeteria for lunch, noticed the tears running down his face. Without hesitation, she pulled out a pack of wet tissues and gently wiped his cheeks. "What''s wrong, Carn?! Why are you crying?!" Malinda''s voice trembled as she panicked. Carn snapped back to reality, suddenly aware of the wetness on his face. He quickly rubbed his eyes, trying to come up with an excuse. "I just thought of something sad," he mumbled. Malinda''s concern deepened. Her words were rushed, and she stuttered slightly, "You I-I''ve seen clips and articles from the internet. People have been getting depressed lately. Have you been taking meds? Seen a doctor? Listen, I''m here for you, okay? I''m on your side! No matter how hard things get, you''ve still got me. Just don''t do anything stupidto others or yourself!" Carn, taken aback by her flustered concern, let out a dry laugh. "Why are you panicking?" Suddenly, Malinda''s own eyes welled up with tears. "You Alzheimer''s dumbass! My sister was like you before she jumped off a building last year! My mom almost hung herself last summer right in front of us! Don''t you remember?! They both just got so depressed for no reason like you! So please, don''t be like them. Whatever you have in mind, talk to me!" Her voice cracked, and Carn was stunned. He didn''t remember her, but her sincerity hit him hard. The pain in her voice and the desperation in her plea made her family''s situation crystal clear. Her worry was genuine, and her past was clearly tragic. Carn quickly apologized. "Sorry. Don''t worry, I''m not planning anything like that. It''s more like I was thinking of a distant deceased relative?" Malinda sighed, clearly relieved, but didn''t let up. "Well, okay but don''t just start crying out of nowhere like that. Are you really a man? Men don''t cry, okay?" "We DO cry sometimes, though," Carn raised an eyebrow. "Not in public, you dumb-dumb!" Malinda scolded him. She paused for a moment, and her cheeks turned slightly red. Her voice strangely softened, "If you have to cry come to my house and c-cry on my shoulders, okay? M-My parents work during the daytime and come home late at night. W-We can talk alone." Unable to catch the hint, Carn gave her a wry smile. Still, he sensed strange tension in the air. "Okay?" Changing his mood, Carn glanced around, hoping to find inspiration to change the conversation topic. But then he noticed something. Several of their classmates were watching them. A few of Malinda''s friends were giggling and whispering excitedly, clearly entertained by the interaction. Some of the girls at the back of the classroom, however, rolled their eyes in disdain. Among the onlookers were a few male students, one of whom stood out from the rest. A tall boy from the back of the class suddenly strode forward, and without warning, kicked Carn''s chair. Both Carn and Malinda turned to face the intruder. Carn, as usual, didn''t recognize him. "Jack! Leave him alone!" Malinda yelled. Jack, the school''s resident bully, smirked. At 16 years old, he already stood 175 cm tall, with the potential to grow even more. As a football player and the top quarterback candidate for the school team, Jack was both popular and feared. He was also known for tormenting weaker students. Leering at Carn, Jack sneered, "Hey, twink! Acting all spoiled in front of your girlfriend again? Man up and stop crying like a little bitch!" "HEY!!" Malinda shot up from her seat, raising her voice in anger. But before she could stop him, Jack''s hand whipped out. With a smug grin stretched across his face, he slapped the back of Carn''s head hard. PA The force caused Carn''s body to jerk slightly, but he didn''t react. Jack''s smirk widened. He leaned in close. His words dripped with arrogance, "Heh! What are you gonna do about it?" This wasn''t the first time Jack had tried to humiliate Carn. Every time, Carn remained passive and never retaliated, which only fueled Jack''s bullying. Today, Jack also expected the same reaction. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The classroom fell into a tense silence. Jack''s group gathered behind him, ready to back up their leader if needed. Meanwhile, Malinda''s friends rushed out of the room, frantically searching for a teacher. The rest of the students hovered nearby, bringing their phones out to capture the scene on video for social media. Everyone was waiting for Carn to break, expecting him to shrink under Jack''s taunts like he always did. But this time, something was different. Carn straightened his back, slowly raising his head to meet Jack''s gaze. There was no fear in his eyes, only a cold, unyielding calm. His stare felt heavy, like the weight of a predator watching its prey. The controlled killing intent in his gaze sent a chill down Jack''s spine, though he''d never admit it. Carn''s mind drifted. Jack''s arrogance reminded him of the adventurers who once invaded his father''s tomb, seeking treasure and power. The ones he had crushed, their necks twisted in his stony grasp. A thousand years of battle instincts surged within him. Jack''s throat, so soft and fragile, was right there within his reach. Carn could snap it in an instant. The temptation to do so swirled inside him, almost intoxicating. For a moment, Carn''s eyes flickered with murderous intent. He salivated as the hunger to end Jack''s arrogance was almost too much to resist. But then he let out a long, slow breath, forcing himself to hold back. He couldn''t lose control, not here. Not yet. Seeing Carn gulp, Jack mistook it for fear and leaned in even closer. His smirk widened, trying to press his advantage. "What are you lookin'' at, loser?" Malinda, sensing the rising tension, stepped between them and shoved Jack away. "Jack! What''s your problem?! Back off, or I''ll tell the teachers!" Jack scoffed, mocking her. "Boohoo! I''m gonna tell the teachers!" He shoved her aside. Then, with a sneer, he planted his hand on Carn''s head, pushing down, trying to force Carn''s face into the desk. "Hiding behind your girlfriend again? Gonna cry like a little bitch?" But this time, something changed. Jack pushed, but Carn didn''t move. His body remained completely still like a boulder rooted to the ground. Jack''s grin faltered as he realized he couldn''t budge Carn even an inch. Carn''s eyes fixed on Jack''s neck again. The urge to snap it grew stronger with each second. His deep and calm voice finally broke the silence. "Back off while you still can... Jackass." Chapter 3 - 3: I Have a Headache "Ha!" Jack spun around to face his friends, showing a mocking grin on his face. "You hear that? He just called me ''Jackass''!" The boys behind Jack erupted in laughter, feeding off their leader''s arrogance. To them, Carn''s response was nothing but a joke. Jack chuckled as well, but there was something malicious in his eyes. His laughter barely faded when he suddenly pivoted back toward Carn and threw a sucker punch. Carn''s eyes followed Jack''s fist as it approached his face. The punch was so slow that Carn almost yawned in boredom. For a normal human, strength in a punch comes from weight, muscle, and speed. But for someone who was forged in a world of demons and supernatural beings, an ordinary attack from a fragile human was nothing. Curious about his own abilities in this world, Carn decided to let the punch land. It was a perfect opportunity to test his current physical limits. *PAK* Jack''s fist collided with Carn''s left cheek, but Carn didn''t even flinch. There was no pain or recoil. He barely felt the impact. Jack, on the other hand, recoiled instantly. He cursed under his breath as he cradled his hand while his face contorted in pain. "SHIT!" Jack hissed through clenched teeth. His knuckles were already swelling, turning deep red as blood pooled beneath the skin. He stared at his hand, confused and in shock. The sensation of hitting something as hard as a stone lingered. Everyone''s attention shifted to Jack, watching him howl and nurse his hand. No one noticed that Carn''s cheek had momentarily turned stony gray upon impact, before instantly fading back to its normal color. Carn, however, wasn''t concerned with Jack''s injury. His gaze had drifted back to Jack''s neck. The temptation to snap Jack''s neck intensified with each passing second. Carn''s lips curled into a small, amused smile as he slowly stood, pushing his chair back to give himself more space. The desire to put this arrogant child in his place swelled inside him like a rising tide. But there were too many witnesses. What could he do? Ah, perhaps a little bone-breaking would suffice. Snapping a few bones might not offer the same satisfaction as the sharp crack of a neck, but the feeling of hard objects inside soft, juicy flesh giving way the victim''s face contorting in shock and pain Those were quite enjoyable too. Yes, breaking a few bones would do just fine. Everything was self-defense. Ah, yes self-defense. Carn made up his mind. But before he could act, a sharp pain of a searing headache shot through the back of his head. His vision blurred momentarily as the agony surged. He clenched his eyes shut, suppressing the urge to scream. Instinctively, Carn covered his face with his right hand, massaging his temple in a desperate attempt to ease the pain. His body wavered, and he staggered a step as dizziness overwhelmed him. At that very instant, the homeroom teacher, Big Mama, burst into the room. Her eyes blazed with fury. It seemed that Malinda''s friends had clearly reached her in time. Upon seeing Carn stumbling and holding his head, Big Mama''s face twisted in rage. Her voice boomed through the classroom like a thunderclap. "Jack! Are y''all back at it, bullying my baby boy again? You better believe I''ll go to your coach and have you kicked off that team if this keeps up!" Jack shot the teacher a defiant look, clearly annoyed by her interference, but he wasn''t stupid enough to provoke her. Big Mama had enough influence with the school to cause problems for him. Despite the pain in his hand and the humiliation boiling inside, he gritted his teeth and retreated. Jack turned toward Carn one last time. His voice was full of venom. "Consider yourself lucky, twink. I''ll see you in gym class." After dropping a threat like a third-rated villain, Jack spat on the floor before storming out. His entourage of boys looked back and forth between Carn and Jack for a moment. But ultimately, they followed after their ringleader. Carn watched them leave in silence. His thoughts lingered on how easy it would have been to end Jack''s life at that moment, but he knew better than to act rashly. There were too many eyes on him, too many witnesses. As the group finally disappeared down the hall, Big Mama approached Carn, her fierce demeanor softening as she shouted at the lingering students. "Alright, y''all, break it up! This ain''t no circus!" The bystanders stopped recording the incident and dispersed as the drama had ended. Some of them inwardly booed Big Mama for spoiling the fun. Big Mama turned her full attention to Carn. "Now, baby, let me see your face. Did he hurt you?" Carn remained still with his expressionless face, but the dangerous glint in his eyes had faded. He let Big Mama fuss over him, gently inspecting his face and checking his body for any signs of injury. Even though he didn''t need her concern, there was something almost comforting in her maternal worry. Big Mama gave him a once-over, clearly relieved when she didn''t find any serious damage. However, Carn''s pale face concerned her. At that moment, Malinda quickly reported the situation. "Mama, Jack punched Carn in the face. He might be hurt." Big Mama''s face darkened as she processed the information. "I see. We need to get you to the infirmary right away." She glanced at Malinda. "Can you help me support him?" "Okay!" Malinda agreed without hesitation. Despite the fact that they hadn''t had lunch yet, both Big Mama and Malinda wrapped Carn''s arms over their shoulders and started guiding him toward the school infirmary. Carn, still disoriented from the pounding headache, silently cooperated, letting them lead him. As they walked, Malinda was slightly out of breath. She complained, "Carn, are you getting fatter or something? You''re kinda heavy." "" . . The cozy white-walled infirmary of Carn''s high school was a peaceful contrast to the tension he felt as he lay on one of the four neatly made beds. The school nurse, Petra, was tending to him with the meticulous care she''d developed over her decades of experience. Her stethoscope hovered over his chest, listening for irregularities, before she moved on to his eyes, prying his eyelids open to shine a small flashlight into them. Carn winced as the sudden brightness caused his pupils to shrink. Petra noted his reaction, pulled the light away, and calmly checked his temperature next. Her movements were steady and motherly. Petra, a woman in her retirement age, was as sharp as ever despite the toll the years had taken on her appearance. Her short, curly hair had long since turned white. Her light skin, which had been through a long life and many days under the sun, was dry and rough. Despite this, she carried herself with a sense of grace. She was still slim and healthy. Her posture suggested that she was a former beauty queen, and the humble diamond ring on her left hand hinted at a long loyal marriage of 40 years. It was clear she had lived a life rich with experiences and hardships. "Did you vomit or feel any nausea?" she asked in her no-nonsense tone. "No," Carn answered simply, though his mind was still buzzing from the lingering headache. "What about your eyesight? Is it blurry?" Carn nodded slightly. "It was blurry earlier, but it''s normal now." "I see. How about your ears? Do you hear any ringing noises sometimes?" "Actually, yeah." Carn thought back to the strange high-pitched sound that had plagued him earlier. "Something like VEEEEEEE, like radio static." The nurse made a note on his health card and continued her methodical questioning. "When did you start hearing that noise or experiencing blurry vision?" "Last night, I think. Right after I woke up." "And how many times has this happened since then?" "Three times." "Have you ever fainted or had seizures before?" "No." "Sudden exhaustion without any clear reason?" "No." Satisfied for the moment, Petra stopped her barrage of questions and went to write more notes in Carn''s health file. She prepared a small batch of painkillers and some vitamins, placing them in medical zip-lock bags on the bedside table. Then, with a serious expression, she issued a final warning. "If you start vomiting or get another severe headache, you need to go straight to the hospital for a CT scan. Just to be safe." "Thank you." Petra flashed him a tight smile. "It''s my job." She stood up, leaving Carn''s bedside, and walked over to where Big Mama and Malinda were sitting on a nearby couch. Petra''s expression turned serious as she addressed them both. "Keep an eye on him. If he starts vomiting, has a seizure, orheaven forbidstops making sense when he talks, get him to the hospital ASAP." Malinda''s face tightened with concern. She asked with a trembling voice, "Is it serious?" Petra sighed, the weight of her years of experience clear in her voice. "He''s been bullied, right? If this isn''t the first time he''s been punched, there''s a chance he could have a mild concussion. But it could also just be a migraine or stress." Petra paused and shifted her gaze to Big Mama. She continued, "Either way, Maria Mama, if you catch those boys bullying him again, you should report it to the disciplinary office. We can''t have a student dying of a concussion on our hands, now can we?" Big Mama let out a huff, clearly frustrated. "Do you really think I haven''t tried? I can''t turn my back for a single second without those little brats going after him again. And that damn coach? Every time I bring it up, he just brushes me off like it''s nothing!" Petra pursed her lips and suggested, "Then you should call his parents." Big Mama''s expression darkened. "His father''s an explorer." A knowing silence filled the room. Petra''s eyes widened ever so slightly, understanding the implications of having a high-profile parent like that. "Ah." "Yeah," Big Mama muttered under her breath, clearly frustrated but resigned. While the adults exchanged weary glances, Malinda moved quietly to Carn''s bedside. She perched herself on a tall stool and began inspecting his face. Her untrained eyes could tell that his face looked pale, and his skin was a bit clammy. He had a slight fever too. Tears welled up in her eyes as she whispered, "Don''t die, Carn." Carn, hearing her ridiculous plea, rolled his eyes. "Idiot, don''t jinx it. It''s just a headache." "But the nurse said you might have a concussion." Carn remained silent, but within the depths of his mind, he was piecing together the puzzle of his condition. The headaches that had plagued him were not merely the result of a concussion, Jack''s punches, or the remnants of past traumas. They stemmed from a more profound deficiencya lack of a vital energy source that had dwindled each time he tapped into his powers. Aether He realized he was severely lacking in Aether. Unfortunately, this world seemed devoid of it, as if the very air itself felt thin and suffocating around him. The thought of being cut off from something so essential filled him with a sense of desperation. ''When was the last time I absorbed any Aether?'' Carn pondered. It felt like ages since he had adequately replenished the energy that sustained his gargoyle abilities. The headaches were now becoming increasingly frequent. For now, he needed to prioritize finding a new source of Aether. He recalled that the most effective way to collect this elusive energy was through... Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. killing people who bore certain brands. Chapter 4 - 4: Ive Snapped a Neck! Thanks to the incident with Jack, Petra allowed Carn to skip his afternoon classes. He spent the rest of the day in the infirmary, taking a long rest to recover his stamina. Meanwhile, Malinda was reluctantly sent back to her classes by Petra, much to her frustration. By the time school was over, Carn felt well enough to board the bus home, though his body still ached from the lingering headache. When he arrived home, the house was quiet, just as he preferred. His parents had left a note and a ten-dollar bill on the dining table, which he found while heading to his room. [We''ll be home late. Grab your own dinner.] Carn smirked at the note, feeling a sense of freedom. He pocketed the bill, tossed his schoolbag into his room, and changed out of his clothes. Dressed in a black hoodie jacket, matching black jeans, a face mask, and dark sunglasses, he slipped into a pair of sneakers. His attire gave him the appearance of someone with intentions hidden behind the dark, blending into the night with purpose. But it was only 5 PM. The sky was still bright, and Carn''s current outfit made him stand out too much. He lowered the hood and tucked the sunglasses into his pocket, avoiding drawing unnecessary attention. As he locked the door behind him, Carn stepped out into the crisp evening air and wandered aimlessly through the suburban streets. On the surface, it was a peaceful walk through a quiet neighborhood. But in his mind, he was on the hunt. He scanned the area, searching for any trace of humans with the distinctive "brands" he sought. This wasn''t just a casual stroll to clear his head; he was looking for a source of Aether, and he knew exactly where to find it. After walking for some time, Carn reached the commercial zone. The street was lined with a few struggling liquor stores, survivors in an area plagued by high rents and low population density. Thanks to the strict zoning policies in this part of town, no convenience stores could be found here. Still, Carn pressed on, walking for nearly two miles before he finally spotted a gas station up ahead. A convenience store was also there. The moment he got close, his eyes locked onto something far more interesting. There was a crimson haze rising from inside the store. He had found it a source of Aether. Carn smirked, knowing what it meant. He walked casually toward the convenience store, stepping through the glass doors as the automatic chime rang out. Inside, the storekeeper, a plus-sized, middle-aged man named Carlos, glanced up from his phone and raised an eyebrow at Carn. His gaze shifted outside, searching for the vehicle Carn might have driven, but finding none. Carlos sighed and shrugged, returning his focus to the smartphone in his hand and occasionally glancing at the CCTV monitors beside the counter. Carn glanced at Carlos, but the haze didn''t come from him. His eyes followed the red smoke, which was invisible to human''s naked eyes. The crimson haze was the telltale mark of someone who had killed before. The deeper and thicker the red, the more heinous the crime. The haze led Carn toward the back of the store, where three young men gathered. Each of them stuffed shopping baskets with expensive beer and liquor. As soon as they finished emptying the shelves, they exchanged glances and hastily pulled wool masks over their faces. Without hesitation, they marched toward the counter. One of them pulled out a pistol and aimed it at Carlos. Another thug stepped up to Carn, pointing his gun directly at his face, his expression one of smug arrogance. As for the last robber, he brought out a backpack, ready to collect valuables. "Hands on yo'' head and get down, mothaf-cker!" the thug barked, tilting the gun sideways. The third guy with the backpack, clearly the leader, shoved his pistol in Carlos'' face. "Aye, run that cash, old man! Open the damn register!" Carlos sighed deeply as he was tired of this routine. It wasn''t the first time someone had tried to rob his gas station. But this time, he was worried about Carn, who, to his eyes, looked like just another kid. "Leave the kid alone," Carlos muttered, his voice weary as he tried to negotiate. Meanwhile, his hand crept toward the emergency button hidden beneath the counter. With a swift press, the silent alarm would alert the nearest police station. His fingers hovered just above the button, and beside it, within easy reach, was a shotgun. Carlos kept his eyes fixed on the robbers, calculating his next moves. He was waiting for his chance to end this farce himself. Meanwhile, Carn scanned the three thugs, assessing them in seconds. Two of them were cleanno stains, no marks. But their leader, with his open backpack hanging under his arms, was the source of the crimson haze. Carn''s gaze shifted to the man''s face, where he noticed a three-inch claw mark on his right cheek. That was an indicator. One claw mark meant one curse. Therefore, that man only murdered one person, and he had not been punished for his crime yet. Disappointment washed over Carn as he realized how weak this man truly was. He shook his head slightly and sighed, the light in his eyes dulling with boredom. ''Just a small fry. What a waste of time. Well, a beggar can''t choose. One mark of Aether is better than nothing.'' Ignoring the gun in front of his face, Carn took a step forward, closing the distance between himself and the leader. He stared directly into the thug''s eyes while maintaining his expressionless face. The thug flinched and pressed the gun muzzle harder against Carn''s forehead. "You want me to blast your head off? GET DOWN, MOTHERF" Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *CRACK* With lightning speed, Carn''s left hand shot out and gripped the thug''s right forearm. The thug barely had time to react before a sickening crack filled the air. Carn had applied just enough pressure to snap the radius bone in the man''s forearm clean in half. The crisp, familiar sound sent a thrill through Carn''s body. The sensation of bone giving way under his strength was... satisfying. He exhaled lightly through his mouth, almost savoring the moment. He closed his eyes for a split second as he relished the feeling. "FUUUUCK!!" The thug screamed in agony, cradling his broken wrist and dropping his gun. His two friends spun around at the noise. At that moment, Carlos didn''t waste any time. The storekeeper had been waiting for his chance. He grabbed the double-barreled shotgun from under the counter and leveled it at the ringleader''s chest. "Welcome to Florida!" *BOOM.* The deafening blast of buckshot ripped through the air, hitting the thug square in the chest. He buckled and collapsed onto the floor, blood pooling beneath him. Carlos quickly aimed the shotgun at the second thug but hesitated. Carn was standing too close behind the robber. The scatter of the buckshot would hit them both. The hesitation cost him. The last thug, realizing the shift in power, swung his pistol toward Carlos and squeezed the trigger. Before the thug could pull the trigger, Carn moved in a blur. His hand clamped down on the man''s throat, squeezing like a vice, cutting off any chance of a scream. With a flick of his wrist, Carn twisted the thug''s neck 180 degrees. *CRACK.* *BANG.* The gun went off, firing wildly as the thug''s lifeless body hung in Carn''s grip. The bullet struck a cigarette shelf behind Carlos, sending boxes tumbling to the ground. But Carn was unfazed. He closed his eyes for a brief moment and exhaled deeply through his mouth. That was the feeling. The sweet, sweet sound of neck-snappingso satisfying. The sensation of the bones giving way, the subtle rotation as the body twisted unnaturally, and the life fading from the thug''s eyes, all of it was exhilarating. This was more pleasurable than sex! Carn reveled in the moment, savoring it. He let go, and the thug''s body crumpled to the floor with a dull thud. Silence filled the store. "" "" Carn and Carlos exchanged a glance. The storekeeper, still holding the shotgun, lowered it slowly. His lips curled into a wry smirk. "Kid, where''d you learn moves like that?" Carn''s serious demeanor melted away, replaced by a bright carefree smile. All the tension, the headache, and his earlier frustrations vanished from his eyes. "A church." Chapter 5 - 5: My Asian Parents Are Big Shots Blue and red lights flashed from the police cars parked at the gas station, casting their glow on the passing vehicles and catching the attention of curious onlookers. Three officers unraveled yellow crime scene tape, barricading the area to prevent the growing crowd from wandering too close to the investigation. Carn sat on the curb in front of the convenience store, his hands resting on his knees as he waited, silently detained by the police. The investigators inside moved methodically, collecting evidence while paramedics loaded the injured thief into the back of an ambulance. The scene was tense, but Carn''s demeanor was calm. He even wore a faint smile. It was 9.30 PM. He gazed upward at the fading evening sky. The crimson haze that had hung over the scene earlier had vanished. In its place, a small crimson firefly now floated gently in front of him. Its shimmering wings caught the light, and its tiny facethe face of the thief''s murder victimwore a peaceful smile. Carn''s eyes softened. He closed them and let out a deep sigh. This spirit was not the criminal. It was the victim, killed by the dead thief. With a quiet voice, Carn whispered. "Justice has been served. May you rest in Aether''s embrace." The firefly raised its tiny hand in a wave before fading to the dark sky, leaving behind fine silver dust, which drifted toward Carn''s outstretched palm. The glowing remnants merged into his skin, and for a brief moment, a silver claw mark appeared on his hand. Unfortunately, it faded as quickly as it had come. Carn exhaled again, deeper this time, as all the aches and dizziness that had plagued him vanished instantly. No one but Carn was aware of the firefly, the wisp of Aether, or the silver mark on Carn''s hand. The transaction was complete. The Aether had restored his strength. Yet, he knew it wasn''t enough to keep him going for long. He was back at square one. No Aether. Carn''s eyes narrowed in frustration as he mentally retraced his steps, calculating his deficit. ''One mark only gives enough for five minor spells,'' he thought, grimacing. ''I tried a medium one earlier in the bathroom, failed because I didn''t have enough Aether, and ended up with one spell''s worth of debt. The second spell was for that bag in the morning, the third on the bus, the fourth in the classroom, and just now, I sped myself upthat''s the fifth. Hah, back to zero.'' Carn''s fingers curled into fists, feeling the familiar emptiness inside. The hunger gnawed at him again. He needed Aether. After living in a world powered by it for over a thousand years, getting through a day without it felt suffocating, like trying to live without oxygen. For the people in this world, it might be like going a day without the Internet. His thoughts were interrupted when Carlos, the shopkeeper, approached with a paper plate of homemade burritos. He waved the plate in front of Carn''s face until the latter turned his attention from the sky to the food. "Take this. It''s gonna be a long night." Carn nodded and took the plate. Seeing the food, he suddenly realized how empty his stomach was and he hadn''t eaten since morning. Now the hunger hit him like a wave. "...Thank you," he muttered and started digging in. Carlos sat down nearby, cracking open a can of beer. As he sipped, he glanced at the flashing lights of the police cars and the paramedics tending to the scene. He snorted, more to himself than anyone else. "The world''s gone to shit," Carlos mused, shaking his head. "All these damn rifts, explorers running around, and now these idiots making everything worse. It''s like living in a nightmare. This is the fifth time this month. What were they thinking?" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn ignored Carlos'' rant. He focused on eating the burrito in front of him. But Carlos, with a beer in hand, wasn''t done talking. "Say, kid. How old are you? Where are your parents?" Carlos asked, watching Carn lick his fingers clean. "I''m 16," Carn replied, setting the empty paper plate down beside him. Wiping his hands on his jacket, he turned to face Carlos. "Don''t worry about my parents. My pop will be here soon enough. Cops are involved, so... yeah." Though Carn barely remembered their faces after all those centuries, he could never forget their iconic professions. And just as the thought crossed his mind, the sound of tires crunching over gravel caught his attention. A sleek black car pulled up to the scene, and from it emerged a middle-aged man in formal attire and an Asian woman in white collar clothes and a coat. Carn''s parents had arrived. His father, Han, walked toward the officer standing by the yellow tape and flashed his badge. The officer''s eyes widened upon seeing the rank, immediately saluting and allowing both parents to enter the crime scene. Carn''s mother, Wong, marched ahead with determined strides, her eyes scanning the area until they locked onto Carn sitting in front of the store. She stormed over with heavy footsteps. Carn stood instinctively, ready for the inevitable scolding. Instead of yelling, Wong grabbed his hands and inspected his nails and face with a mother''s practiced eye. Her voice, usually accented with broken English, switched to a clear, American tone. "Were the thieves armed?" she asked while her eyes narrowed. Carn was momentarily surprised by the question but smiled wryly. "Yes, Mom." "How many did you kill?" "One." "Good enough," Wong muttered with a snort. Then, without warning, she pulled a plastic hanger from her coat, much to the surprise of everyone watching. Where had she been hiding that? And why was she carrying it in the first place? Before Carn could even react, Wong swung the hanger with practiced precision, landing a stinging smack across his backside. *PA* Carn jolted, completely unprepared for the ambush. Wong reverted to her usual broken English. Her high-pitched voice echoed as she smacked him repeatedly. "Yu stoopid brat! How dare yu embarrass yur parents?! I told yu to get food, not get arrested! Yu wanna be homeless and disowned, huh?!" *PA! PA! PA!* Wong didn''t hold back, swinging the hanger a full ten times. Each strike landed with a loud crack. Carn didn''t resist. He stood there with his arms crossed, welcoming all punishment with a bitter smile on his face. It didn''t hurt, not really. In fact, in a strange way, he relished the moment. He had missed his mother, her tough love, and the public scolding. A thousand years in another world had been so dull without his mother''s chaotic discipline. After the 20th strike, the hanger snapped in half. Wong huffed, tossing the broken weapon aside like it was nothing. "Get yur ass to the car! We go home!" she barked, still fuming. Carn laughed softly, shaking his head. He glanced at Carlos, who was watching the whole thing unfold with a smirk. Carn gave him a slight nod of thanks for the meal. Carlos chuckled, lifting his beer in salute. "Ah, parenthood, how nice." He then raised his voice to Carn. "Hey, kid! Listen to your parents, you hear? Don''t turn into one of those idiots!" Carn raised a fist in acknowledgment before turning and following his mother toward the black sedan. Though Carn was supposed to be detained for investigation, nobody bothered stopping them. In fact, many of the officers chuckled and shook their heads, amused by the family drama. "Child abuse and he''s still detained, but whatever," one of the cops muttered under his breath, grinning as he watched Carn walk off with his parents. His tone was lighthearted, but beneath the joke, there was an unspoken understanding. The family business was its own beast. No one was going to interfere with a scolding like that, especially not after what the kid had just been through. Inside one of the parked police cars, a sophisticated onboard computer lit up the dim interior. The screen displayed the file of the arrest warrant of the dead thief that Carn had taken down. An officer scrolled through the details, and a long list of criminal charges appeared. Highlighted in bold were the words: - Murder - Abuse of a Dead Human Body - Resisting Arrest with Violence - Fleeing and Eluding Law Enforcement The officer leaned back in his seat, hovering his fingers over the keys. The dead thief hadn''t just been a petty criminal. This man had terrorized victims, left bodies desecrated, and fought tooth and nail to escape the law. And then, Carn had unknowingly crossed paths with a dangerous man. "Good riddance," the officer muttered under his breath. The streets were a little safer tonight. Meanwhile, Carn''s father, Special Agent Han of the FBI, approached the detective who was overseeing the investigation. The detective, who had just finished collecting the store''s CCTV footage, smiled when he saw Han approaching. "First time bailing out your kid, Han?" the detective asked with a smirk. Han, who was in charge of explorer-related crimes, nodded. It was the first time in his career that he had received a tip-off about his son being involved in a crime scene. He wasn''t even madjust intrigued. After all, his son, who had been bullied relentlessly in school, had somehow managed to take down three armed men in a robbery. And that was something worth looking into. "So, what happened here?" Han asked, stepping up to his friend, Detective Cooper, who was carefully maneuvering through the marked areas, avoiding evidence tags and the scattered debris on the store shelves. Cooper emerged from the convenience store, glancing at Han with a look that made it clear this was no ordinary case. He wiped his brow before asking, "Has your son received an augment?" Han raised an eyebrow. "Impossible. My son''s 16th birthday was a month ago." Cooper nodded knowingly. "Ah, I see. Did he work out a lot? Bulk up?" Han let out a dry snort. "Workout? He''s more of a punching bag than a bodybuilder." There was a trace of bitterness in his voice, a hint of the frustrations that came with raising a kid constantly bullied and pushed around. Cooper''s mouth tightened into a thin line. "You''re going to want to watch the CCTV footage. I''ll send it to you later, but" He hesitated, then met Han''s eyes with a serious gaze. "You need to watch your kid." Han''s expression darkened, deepening his frown. "Cut the crap, Cooper. Just summarize everything." Cooper stopped, inhaling sharply as if to steady himself. He leaned in closer and muttered, barely above a whisper. "Your son twisted a guy''s neck and snapped another''s arm like it was nothing. If the dead guy wasn''t already on the wanted list for murder, your son would be facing excessive force charges, even if it was self-defense." Silence hung in the air as Han processed the words. Carn? Excessive force? That kid couldn''t even hurt a fly! Cooper gave a wry smile, placing the plastic bag containing the CCTV hard drives into the evidence box on the hood of a nearby police car. He glanced sideways at Han. "If your son hasn''t gotten any formal augmentation, you better get him checked out ASAP. If he''s mutated, or worse, enhanced without your knowledge... you''re gonna have some serious explaining to do." Han''s jaw clenched, tightening his fists. "I know," he muttered, aware of the implications. His son had changed more than he could have imagined. And now, it was on him to find out why. Chapter 6 - 6: I Visit a Military Base… And Snap a Neck After wrapping up his conversation with Cooper, Han returned to his car, sliding into the driver''s seat. He glanced in the rearview mirror to see Carn sitting quietly in the back with his eyes closed, seemingly meditating. Wong, Carn''s mother, had finally stopped her scolding barrage and leaned back in her seat, exhaling in frustration. Without a word, Han started the car, pulling away from the flashing police lights and the chaotic scene at the gas station. The silence hung in the air until Han finally broke it with his controlled low voice. "I heard you killed someone," he said, not looking back but watching Carn through the mirror. Carn''s eyes fluttered open, meeting his father''s gaze through the reflection. There was no point in hiding what had happened, except for the part about the thousand-year experience. "Yes, I did." Han''s knuckles whitened slightly as his grip on the steering wheel tightened, though his face remained calm. "Have you gotten an illegal augmentation from somewhere?" Carn raised an eyebrow, genuinely confused. "Augment... what? What''s that?" Han sighed deeply. "Stretch your arms out. Let your mother check." Still puzzled, Carn complied, extending his arms forward. Wong, sitting in the passenger seat, turned around and pulled out a small blue laser pointer from her coat. She methodically scanned Carn''s forearms and hands, looking for signs of cybernetic implants or artificial modifications. After a few tense moments, she flicked off the light, shaking her head. "Clean," she confirmed, though there was a note of relief in her voice like she''d been expecting something worse. Han exhaled deeply, his body relaxing slightly as the tension eased. "For a second, I thought you''d gone to the black market and gotten yourself augmented." Carn pulled his arms back, tilting his head in confusion. "What''s this augmentation you keep talking about?" Wong gave him an incredulous look, her accent thickening with disbelief. "Yu really don''t know ''auk-men-ta-tion''?!" Carn shook his head. "Not a clue." Han exchanged a glance with Wong, then explained in a serious tone. "Augmentation is when someone enhances their bodystrength, reflexes, durabilityusing either cybernetics or mana-cell implants. It''s highly regulated. Only government agents like me or licensed explorers can legally get the surgery. It''s not something civilians can just access. And it''s dangerous." Han paused and studied his son''s face. "So, where did you learn to fight like that?" Carn leaned back in his seat, crossing his arms and frowning slightly as he tried to gather his thoughts. Augmentation, cyberneticsthese were terms that seemed straight out of a science fiction movie. Yet, here in this world, it appeared to be normal. But none of that explained how he had fought the way he did tonight. "I didn''t learn to fight," Carn muttered, turning his gaze to the passing streetlights outside the window. "It just happened. Adrenaline rush, I guess." Han''s frown deepened, his hands gripping the wheel tighter. "Carn, no one can simply twist a human neck 360 degrees out of impulse or instinct. You almost tore a person''s neck off his shoulders! That''s not something a 16-year-old can do without some serious trainingor something else. What aren''t you telling us?" Wong leaned further over the seat, "Yu hiding someting, ah? How yu break someone''s neck wit bare hands?" Carn''s jaw tightened, and he struggled to find an excuse. Should he tell them the truth? Could he explain the thousands of years of combat, the magic, and the wars he had fought in another world? Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who would believe in such a story?! His mother would have sent him straight to the psych ward or disowned him! Lie to them? Impossible. His father, Han, was a special agent who specialized in uncovering lies. Any attempt to feign innocence would likely only raise more suspicion. With no real options left, Carn let out a slow breath and decided to stick as close to the truth as he dared. "I... had a dream." "A dream?" Han''s interest piqued, his eyes narrowing in the rearview mirror. Carn forced a dry laugh, trying to make light of it. He chuckled awkwardly, hoping to deflect the weight of the conversation. "Yeah, I dreamed I was some kind of monster. You know, big and scary. I just... mimicked the moves I saw in the dream." But neither of his parents laughed. They just stared at him, and silence settled in the car. Han exhaled slowly, shaking his head in disbelief, while Wong crossed her arms and frowned. The tension in the car didn''t dissipate. If anything, it grew heavier. Carn could tell they weren''t buying itnot entirely, anyway. Whatever was happening to him, they knew there was more he wasn''t telling them. The silence stretched until Han finally snorted, breaking the uneasy quiet. "Well, it doesn''t matter. Skip school tomorrow. I''m taking you somewhere." Carn''s heart sank. He raised an eyebrow, feeling a knot tighten in his stomach. "Where?" "You''ll see," Han muttered, his tone leaving no room for debate. Carn couldn''t shake the bad feeling creeping up on him. He knew his father well enough to recognize when he had a plan in motion. Whatever was coming next, it wasn''t going to be pleasant. And somehow, deep down, he knew this was only the beginning. The next morning, Han drove for three hours, bringing Carn to a barren land where a military base stood. Tall metal fences with barbed wire on top protected the perimeter. Soldiers carrying AR-15 rifles patrolled the area, and in the center of the base, a massive dome loomed suspiciously, drawing Carn''s gaze. As their vehicle approached the entrance, Han flashed his badge to the guards. The soldiers saluted and waved them through, allowing the car to roll past the heavily secured gate. Carn glanced out the window, taking in the sight of a runway, a hangar with military planes, and a few tanks parked in the distance. His frown deepened, and he turned to his father with growing unease. "What are we doing here?" Han smirked, "First time at a rift site, huh?" Carn blinked, confused. "Rift site?" Han gestured toward the giant dome at the heart of the facility. "This is where the government protects a dimensional rift. Only authorized explorers and federal agents like me are allowed inside that dome." Carn stared at the dome. A thousand questions swirled in his mind. "A rift? Like... a tear between dimensions?" Han nodded casually. "Exactly. But don''t worry, we''re not going in there today. I''m just visiting another facility in the base. You can ignore the dome for now." Carn''s frown only deepened. "Ignore the giant dome? Seriously?" Han chuckled, giving his son a knowing look. "I know it sounds strange, but trust me. Today''s visit isn''t about the rift. You''ll learn more about that later. For now, just follow my lead." Carn sat back in his seat, unease creeping through him. Just yesterday, his teacher had given a brief lecture on these "rifts," but seeing the military-grade security surrounding one now made the danger and mystery of it all feel real. Whatever his father had planned for him today, this was no casual trip. As Carn scanned the area, something unusual caught his attention at the edge of his vision. A thick crimson haze hovered around one of the giant warehouses in the distance, while another trail of black smog seeped ominously from the dome''s entrance. Aether! So many sources of Aether! The red one should be at least three marks or higher! But there was a black one! HERO-GRADE AETHER! Which motherf-cker had committed genocide here?! Only those who murdered a thousand could have that presence! Carn''s mouth watered. An almost primal hunger rose inside him. He instinctively wanted to leap out of the car and chase down whoeveror whateverwas producing those rich Aether signatures. Unfortunately, Han drove the vehicle farther away, toward another part of the base. Carn''s excitement dulled into frustration, but he made a mental note to return later. ''Maybe when I''ve got at least ten marks to spare. I don''t have enough Aether for a long-distance teleportation yet. Just you wait. I''ve remembered your scent! AW BE BUCK!'' The black sedan finally pulled up in front of a massive hangar with closed shutters. Han parked the car and got out, motioning for Carn to do the same. "We''re here," Han said. A glint of anticipation sparked in his eyes. Carn stepped out, squinting up at the towering building in front of him. As they approached, he kept glancing around, hoping to catch sight of someone emanating that Aether haze again. But the air around this place was clear. Disappointment set in as Carn smacked his lips in frustration and followed his father to a door on the side of the hangar. Han opened the door, leading Carn inside. The moment they stepped in, a blinding burst of light from rows of ceiling LEDs hit Carn''s eyes, making him squint. As his vision adjusted, he saw what could only be described as a mechanical wonderland. Lining the walls of the massive hangar were hundreds of exoskeleton suits, each more exotic than the last. Messy tables cluttered with mechanical parts were scattered across the floor, where technicians in lab coats tinkered away, adjusting gears and wiring. The clanging of metal and the hum of machines echoed through the space. Carn was stunned. Though he had battled monsters, mages, and dragons in a world far beyond this one, this was something else. His eyes wandered over to a metallic suit displayed in a glass caseit looked eerily like something out of a superhero movie. ''Iron**n? What is this place?! Bat Cave? Stark Industry?'' Carn thought. "Like what you see?" Han smirked, glancing back at him. Carn chuckled dryly. "This is wild." Han led him deeper into the hangar, toward a more secluded area where rows of lifelike silicone torsos lined up in front of a thick metal wall. Each torso was modeled after a bodybuilder, with skin so realistic it almost seemed alive. The translucent material revealed a network of simulated organs and bones inside, making the whole setup feel eerily lifelike. "We''re here," Han announced with a grin, pointing at one of the silicone mannequins. Carn tilted his head, walking closer to inspect the torso. The texture felt unsettlingly real beneath his fingers, and the sight of the pseudo-human organs inside sent a chill down his spine. There was a label on the mannequin''s chest Level 2. "What are we doing here?" Carn asked, confused. Han, however, seemed almost excited as he whispered something to one of the nearby workers. The worker, clad in a white lab coat, nodded and walked over to a table filled with laptops, pressing a few buttons before shouting to the others. "STARTING LEVEL 2 PHYSICAL DAMAGE TEST NUMBER 19! READY THE CAMERA!" A rush of activity followed as five agents hurried over, adjusting several cameras to point directly at Carn and the simulation torso. When the setup was complete, one of them gave Han a thumbs-up. Han smiled, returning the gesture before turning to Carn. "All right, son. Can you twist that doll''s neck 180 degrees like you did yesterday?" "Huh?" Carn blinked, caught off guard. "You''re testing me?" Han crossed his arms, "Just do it." "" Carn shrugged, accepting the challenge. Standing behind the mannequin, he leisurely grabbed the silicone mannequin''s neck with one hand and placed his other hand on its forehead. Without much effort, he twisted. The neck turned with a sticky crack, and the pseudo-spinal bones inside snapped audibly as if mimicking real bones. Carn let go, and the doll''s head remained grotesquely twisted, the neck contorted in an unnatural position. The temple areas sunk, leaving a hole that reached the skull. Whether it was silicone or flesh, he got to break something and relished his addiction. He exhaled through his mouth, intoxicated. He almost came. He turned back to his father, who stood there smiling, clearly pleased with what he had just witnessed. The room fell into a brief, stunned silence as the technicians stared at the twisted mannequin, its head grotesquely rotated 360 degrees, and the neck skin detached from the shoulders. The tomato sauce that had been injected into the arteries before the test dripped on the floor. They exchanged nervous glances, unsure whether to be impressed or alarmed by what they had just witnessed. After a beat, they snapped back into action, rushing to collect the footage and data from the cameras, speaking in hurried, low voices as they analyzed the results. Han, however, remained completely unfazed, his smile widening in quiet satisfaction. He didn''t flinch at the sight of the broken neck. "Well done," Han slightly shook his head as he noticed Carn''s psychopath-like expression, "Better than I expected. We''ve got a lot to discuss." Chapter 7 - 7: I am a Doppelg?nger? Han gestured for Carn to follow and made his way over to a blond mechanic, who was hunched over a peculiar-looking metal backpack. The mechanic wore thick eyeglasses while his fingers tinkered with wires and small components. As Han and Carn approached, the contraption suddenly sprang to life, startling the mechanic. The backpack morphed into something out of a nightmarea jetpack-like device unfurled into six spindly, mechanical spider arms, whirring and clanking menacingly. "Whoa!" The mechanic yelped, stumbling back and landing on his rear. Flustered, he scrambled to his feet, hastily pressing a button on a nearby laptop to deactivate the rogue machine. The spider arms stopped moving immediately, folding back into their original form. Han stood still, watching the display with a dull expression, clearly unamused by the chaos. "Eric, got a moment?" he called out the worker. Eric, a somewhat clumsy mechanical researcher, looked up, brushing dirt off his lab coat. When he saw Han, he gave a wry smile and waved. "Mr. 007, back to test another UNSAFE spy gadget, huh?" Han rolled his eyes at the playful jab, then lightly patted Carn on the back. "Get this boy an MC-scan, a full-body X-ray, and take a blood sample." Eric frowned, confused by the sudden request. "This ain''t a hospital, boss. We don''t give out free medical checkups." Han raised an eyebrow. "Just now, he broke a level-2 mannequin. Bare-handed." Eric''s eyes widened, and his excitement instantly flared. "Say no more, boss!" His expression lit up with a mix of curiosity and anticipation as he moved to grab Carn''s arm, already eager to start the testing process. But when he tried to pull Carn along, he met an unexpected problem. Carn didn''t budge. He stood like a statue, completely unfazed by Eric''s efforts. "Uh Boss?" Eric panted, looking over at Han. "This... specimen is too sturdy. A little help?" Han smirked, shooting Carn a quick glance. "Cooperate, Carn." Carn sighed, looking down at the overzealous mechanic. He asked, tilting his head slightly in confusion. "What exactly are we doing here?" "Just getting you checked out. Thoroughly." Han gave a nonchalant shrug. Then, he paused, scanning the room before clicking his tongue in mild annoyance. Han''s eyes flicked around the space, "By the way, Eric, are the level-3 mannequins out of stock?" Eric let out a dramatic sigh, slumping his shoulders. "Boss, level-3s ain''t some candies. They cost over a million bucks to make, and we don''t have that kind of budget for a random test. We''re stuck with level-2s for now." "Shame. Level-3s would''ve been interesting," Han clicked his tongue again, clearly disappointed. Turning back to Eric, he nodded toward Carn. "Alright, get him tested. I''ll wait." Meanwhile, Carn remained mostly oblivious to the details of these so-called "tests." He followed Eric to a secluded section of the facility, where a portion of the area was curtained off with white partition walls. As they entered, Carn noticed a small clinic-like setup, but the real standout was a large glass capsule in the centersomething straight out of a science fiction movie. Eric grinned and motioned toward an elderly man, who had been sitting in a wheelchair near the clinic''s center. The man, known as Rev, was a retired combat medic, a war veteran from the Middle East. Despite losing the ability to walk, Rev had continued serving his country as a medic for decades and now supported the research team at this military base. Rev''s grizzled face was weathered, and he had an unlit cigarette dangling from his lips, a reminder of his old habits, though smoking was clearly prohibited in the infirmary. "Rev," Eric called out, pointing at Carn. "Boss Han said to get this kid scanned and x-rayed. Blood sample too." Rev glanced up. His wheelchair creaked slightly as he spun it around to face them. He muttered something under his breath, but with the cigarette still in his mouth, his words were garbled. Despite his rugged appearance, he moved efficiently, pointing his thumb toward the glass capsule. "Change into that suit on the table and stand in the capsule," Rev instructed with a deep voice. Carn eyed the equipment with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. The capsule definitely didn''t look like anything you''d find in a regular medical clinic. He chuckled awkwardly. He''d faced monsters and magicians in other worlds, but now he was wondering if this world''s "adventures" would involve high-tech experiments. Nodding, Carn complied. He changed into the tight one-piece suit laid out for him. The suit resembled a diver''s gear but had extra padding on the shoulders, elbows, and kneesstrange design choices for something that seemed medical. He couldn''t shake the bad feeling creeping up on him, though his curiosity pushed him forward. After suiting up, Carn stepped into the capsule. He stood inside, the glass door sliding shut behind him with a soft hiss. He half-expected to be submerged in some futuristic liquid, and it seemed his instincts weren''t too far off. As soon as he was enclosed, the green liquid began to fill the capsule from hidden pumps, quickly rising to his neck. From outside, Rev casually grabbed a microphone on his desk and, still not bothering to remove the cigarette, spoke into it. "Hold your breath for five minutes or die trying. Good luck." Huh? Five minutes? Carn''s eyes widened in alarm, but then he remembered: his gargoyle self could easily survive centuries without breathing, eating, or drinking. With that in mind, he let out a long sigh, wondering if this bizarre test was just another part of this world''s "normal." The green liquid continued to rise, fully submerging him. His eyes remained unblinking as he stared through the glass, observing Rev and Eric''s every move from inside the capsule. They appeared engrossed in their work, talking and checking data on their laptops and consoles, though the muffled sounds were inaudible to him. He watched them carefully, noting their animated gestures. One minute passed. Carn''s expression was indifferent, showing no signs of panic or struggle. He wasn''t exactly concerned about the lack of air, but he did begin to wonder what they were trying to accomplish. Were they testing endurance? Or was it something deeper? What did the "MC-Test" stand for? At the two-minute mark, Rev shook his head in apparent frustration and wheeled himself back toward his main workstation. Carn watched as Eric abruptly pulled Rev''s wheelchair away from the desk and spoke with urgency. Rev''s expression darkened, and their conversation escalated. Though Carn couldn''t hear them through the thick glass, it was clear they were arguing. Hands waved, brows furrowed, and tension filled the air. The argument lasted for a full minute, with Rev and Eric practically yelling at each other, their gestures becoming more animated. Just as Carn began to wonder if something had gone wrong with the test, Han walked into the room, showing his usual unreadable expression. He glanced around, taking in the scene with a raised eyebrow, before spotting Carn floating in the capsule. Han smirked as if this was exactly what he expected. He casually approached the two researchers, interrupting their argument with a few sharp words. Whatever he said caused Rev and Eric to immediately stop fighting. Both men, still fuming, returned to their stations, clearly uncomfortable but compliant. Carn watched all this with growing impatience, unsure of what exactly was happening. Another minute passed. Then another. Soon, five full minutes had gone by. He was fine, of course. No discomfort, no strain. But the test wasn''t ending. The water level remained unchanged, and Carn was still fully submerged. Outside the capsule, Rev glanced anxiously at his watch before looking up at Han. "Five minutes. Shouldn''t we drain it by now?" His voice was tense. Earlier, he had intended to end the test at the two-minute mark when Carn''s heart rate suddenly plummeted to a near-dangerous 10 beats per minute. Rev had panicked, fearing that Carn might be suffering from complications. But Eric had stopped him, claiming it was a phenomenon known as "Hibernation," something monsters from the dimensional rifts and top-tier explorers practiced to conserve energy in extreme environments. It was an adaptation to survive in inhospitable conditions, a method of slowing bodily functions to near dormancy. Still, Rev had argued, concerned about Carn''s well-being, while Eric stubbornly insisted that this was all part of Han''s plan, and they had no choice but to continue. Their heated exchange was abruptly cut short when Han arrived. He reassuringly told them that Carn was his son and perfectly capable of handling the test. But now, as the minutes dragged on, both researchers were growing increasingly uneasy. Five minutes had passed, and Carn still hadn''t surfaced. Neither Rev nor Eric had anticipated such a duration, and despite Carn''s calm exterior, they were concerned that he might fall into a coma after holding his breath for too long. Rev kept glancing at the console, which showed Carn''s vital signs and brain activity. Everything appeared normal, even his oxygen levelsbaffling both of them. For all intents and purposes, Carn was fine, but that didn''t ease the knot in Rev''s stomach. Han, standing at the center of the room with his arms folded, watched with a cold detachment. His grin widened as if everything was going exactly as he expected. "Extend the test for five more minutes," he said casually. "ARE YOU CRAZY?!" Rev exploded, turning his wheelchair sharply toward Han. "DO YOU WANT TO KILL YOUR SON?!" Eric remained silent, but his eyes reflected the same concern as Rev''s. Han, however, remained unfazed. He glanced between the two researchers, his smile slowly fading into something more seriousmore dangerous. "Have you ever heard of the doppelg?nger incident five years ago?" Han''s voice was low, almost a whisper, but the weight of his words froze the room. Rev''s expression hardened, recognition dawning in his eyes. Eric shifted uncomfortably, glancing back at the capsule where Carn floated, still submerged and completely calm. "The government tried this exact test with one of the rift explorers," Han continued with his icy tone. "At that time, it was an accident. The administrator in charge forgot to release the explorer. But you know what? Something funny happened during the test, and you all should have heard about that." Rev swallowed hard as the tension in the room escalated, "You''re not saying" "I''m saying," Han cut him off sharply, "the kid in that capsule might not even be my son anymore. If you want to understand what''s really going on, then extend the test. Five more minutes. You''ll see for yourselves." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "B-But that''s your son!" Rev argued. Suddenly, Han erupted, "Do you really think a normal 16-year-old, without proper training, can break a level-2 mannequin barehanded and last five minutes in mana acid without struggling? WHATEVER THAT THING IS, DROWN IT!" "Bastard!" Rev wanted to stand, but he couldn''t. He wished to punch Han in the face, "What if he''s really your son?!" Han exhaled deeply and glared into Rev''s eyes, "If that''s the case, only one innocent person will die. But if that thing is a doppelg?nger, how many people do you think it will kill if you let it loose. Now, do what I said!" Rev''s grip tightened on the arms of his wheelchair, but no words came. Eric hesitated, his gaze flicking nervously between Han and the capsule. He was visibly conflicted. After a tense moment, with a reluctant sigh, he gave in and began typing commands into the console, initiating the extension of the test. All eyes were now locked on the capsule, brimming with anticipation and fear, waiting to see what would happen next. Meanwhile, Carn''s eyebrows slightly twitched. He sensed Han''s killing intent from the muffled sound outside. ''What are they doing?'' Chapter 8 - 8: My Father Can Be a Little Stupid It had been six minutes since the test began. Carn waited patiently for the strange liquid surrounding him to drain, but as he observed the tense expressions on his father and the two researchers, a creeping suspicion told him something was wrong. Tired of the farce, Carn decided to end it. He lightly knocked on the glass wall, pretending he couldn''t hold his breath any longer, hoping to provoke a reaction. But Han didn''t flinch. His cold, unyielding gaze reminded Carn of the human hero who had once stormed the dungeon to slay him and his demon kin. The same determined eyes, the hardened expression, and the unmistakable killing intent were there, except that Han''s clenched fist was trembling. Was it anger? Was it Fear or anxiousness? Carn couldn''t tell. But one thing was clearhe was done with this absurd test. Gathering the residual Aether in his soul, Carn prepared to channel it into his fist. The plan was simple: break the glass and get out. But then, something odd happened. The liquid around his fist darkened, turning a deep black. ''Huh?'' Carn''s eyes narrowed. Whatever this dark energy was, it wasn''t something he recognizedand it felt dangerous. Without waiting for his father or the researchers to stop the experiment, Carn threw his fist forward, unleashing all his strength in one decisive blow. *CLANK* The capsule''s thick glass shattered with a violent crash, sending shards flying and splashing the green and black liquid across the clinic. Alarms blared as Carn stood amid the chaos, drenched but unfazed. Rev and Eric scrambled in a panic, while Han simply stood there with his unreadable expression. Carn wiped the water from his face, glaring at his father. "Enough games," he growled. "Now, what the hell is really going on?" Meanwhile, Han''s eyes locked on the darkened liquid pooling on the floor. He took a deep breath, then, with a cold resolve, pulled out his personal sidearm. The barrel pointed directly at Carn''s forehead. "You''re not my son," Han''s voice trembled, though his hand was steady. "Who are you?" Carn''s heart sank. Though this world was a different Earth, Han was still his biological father. He still respected and admired him, hoping to reconnect in some way. But now, being interrogated by this version of his father with a gun to his head left him feeling hollow, anxious, and deeply saddened. "I''m still Carn, your son." Han scoffed, pressing the muzzle harder against Carn''s skin, his eyes fierce with betrayal. He yelled, "Bull-f*cking-sh*t! My son is an ordinary human! No mana, no abilities. You just used it in front of me! So answer me before I kill you, WHO ARE YOU?" Carn bitterly smiled, swallowing the lump in his throat. His father''s instincts were sharper than he anticipated. He quickly realized that the strange green and black liquid in the capsule had likely reacted to the residual Aether in his body, exposing him. *VIIIIIIIII* Suddenly, a sharp pain tore through Carn''s skull as the searing headache returned, a side effect of using his Aether without a silver mark. His vision blurred, and blood began to trickle from his nose. He staggered back, nearly collapsing. Clutching his head, Carn groaned in agony, falling to the floor as his balance faltered. Han hesitated. The sight of his son''s distress triggered something deeper. His hand, still holding the gun, trembled as he watched Carn struggle. Behind him, Rev and Eric glanced nervously at one another, unsure whether to intervene or remain silent. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn, now sitting on the floor, looked up at his father through blurred vision. He said while he struggled to breathe, "Is it wrong for me to change, father? Was it my fault that I learned something to protect myself from the bullies at school?" Han''s grip on the gun tightened as his hand began to tremble. His hardened expression cracked as tears welled up in his eyes. The sight of Carn, weakened and vulnerable, stirred a deeper pain in him. His sonhis REAL sonwas suffering, and here he was, holding a gun to his head. Unable to bear it anymore, Han let out a choked breath and slowly lowered the gun. With a sharp, self-directed slap across his face, he switched on the safety and holstered his weapon. He fell to his knees before Carn, the weight of guilt pulling him down. Without hesitation, Han wrapped his arms around Carn, pulling him into a tight embrace, his chest heaving with regret. "I''m so sorry, Carn. I''m so sorry!" Han''s voice cracked as he whispered the words over and over again, his face buried in Carn''s shoulder. Carn, still reeling from the pain, didn''t say anything. He could feel the warmth of his father''s arms, the trembling sincerity of his apology. For a moment, the tension of the past few minutes dissolved. But the silence between them was heavy. Though Carn longed to reassure him, he couldn''t shake the deep sadness that lingered, knowing how far apart they had grown in this world. Han clung to Carn, his tears soaking into his son''s shirt as if holding on tight enough could bridge the gap between who Carn once was and who he had become. After the chaos subsided, the family sat in tense silence, face-to-face. Eric and Rev were busy cleaning up the mess and finishing the task Han had originally intended. Rev remained seated in his wheelchair, holding a freshly printed paper and X-ray film in his hands. He sighed in relief, though his expression remained hard as he shoved the documents into Han''s hands. The X-ray displayed nothing out of the ordinarya normal human skeleton, the healthy frame of a teenager with no abnormalities. "Congratulations, Han. Your son''s a human," Rev said with biting sarcasm, still upset over Han''s earlier outburst. He gestured to the blood test results. "But there''s something interesting here. He''s got a hint of mana circulating in his blood. Normally, people who''ve had bone marrow augmentations produce a few mana cells a day, but 10% of this kid''s red blood cells carry mana. He''s natural." Han''s face tightened with guilt, the bitter truth settling in. He had overreacted, and now he couldn''t bring himself to look Carn in the eyes. His shame kept him silent as he stared at the results, unsure how to begin apologizing. The words seemed stuck in his throat. Rev wheeled himself toward the corner of the room, heading straight for his favorite coffee machine. Stress and anger still simmered beneath his calm exterior. He absentmindedly pulled out a lighter and nearly lit the unlit cigarette hanging from his lips. Just before sparking the flame, he realized what he was doing. Grumbling, he tossed the lighter away in frustration, knowing the no-smoking policy in the infirmary. He turned back to Han in frustration, "I know your instincts are sharp, but sometimes you need to apply some LOGIC! If your son were a doppelg?nger, your entire family and half the state would be long dead. Think before pulling a gun on your own kid!" Han flinched at the harsh words, unable to defend himself. He glanced at Carn, searching for something to say, but the damage was done. Meanwhile, Carn seemed unfazed by the earlier incident. Since no one was harmed, he quickly brushed it off and shifted his focus to something more intriguing. "What exactly is mana?" Carn asked, breaking the silence and directing his question at everyone. Eric raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You seriously don''t know what mana is?" "This is the first time I''ve heard the term," Carn smiled, but he was excited about the new prospect. He wondered if this world''s mana might be similar to Aether from the other world. Rev, noticing the emotional wreckage on Han''s face and figuring that Han wasn''t in a position to do so, decided to step in and explain. "Mana is a chemical substance that exists on the other side of the dimensional rift. Only explorers and government agents who''ve been to that other side carry traces of it in their bodies. For most people, it dissolves quickly and comes out with urine. But in rare cases, some returnees... mutate. You know, they became supermen." Rev pointed at Carn, gesturing at what might have happened to him. Carn''s grin widened. This was getting interesting. He asked, eager to know more about this world''s power structure. "How many ''supermen'' are we talking about? How many of them exist?" Rev scoffed, "At least a thousand in our country. Most of them are locked away in special prisons, or they work for the government." Carn raised an eyebrow. "Why''s that? What about the ones who try to live like regular civilians?" Eric and Rev exchanged knowing glances before both shot disapproving looks at Han as if blaming him for not educating his son on such a crucial subject. Rev continued, "No civilian is allowed to possess mana, kid. The reason it''s tough to stay a civilian is that having mana makes you a walking weapon. First, you''d have to pass the Spiritual Aptitude Test, SAT for short, to get into the Special Education Program. After that, there''s a five-year government contract where you''re trained to handle mana and given permission to modify your bodycalled an Augmentation License. Even then, you''ve got to go through two years of real combat training before you earn an Explorer License. Only then are you allowed to enter a rift as an official explorer." Carn blinked, absorbing the information. ''That''s quite the bureaucratic process,'' Carn thought. Rev wasn''t done. "A lot of explorers tend to go rogue once they get a taste of superhuman abilities. That''s why we have special agents tasked with hunting down rogue explorers. People like your father." Carn''s eyes widened in surprise. "Huh?" This was news. He turned to Han, astonished. Was he really a big shot? His father? A rogue explorer hunter? How fancy! Han winced, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. So far, he had kept his real profession hidden, telling his family he was just an ordinary FBI agent handling basic investigations and interrogations. But the truth was finally out, and he could see the excitement in his son''s eyes. With a wry smile, Han sighed. "I wasn''t planning on letting you find out this way... Also, you!" Han shot an angry glare at Rev, his voice low but full of tension. "You weren''t supposed to tell anyone about my status." Rev, never one to back down, scoffed. "You brought your goddamn kid to a top-secret military base! Do you really think we care about your little secret?! Hell no! WE. DON''T. GIVE. A. FCK!" His voice echoed through the clinic as he leaned forward in his wheelchair, poking fun at Han''s attempt to stay undercover. Then, as if he couldn''t hold it in any longer, Rev burst into laughter. The grumpy veteran clearly enjoyed having the last word, relishing his small victory. He waved them off dismissively. "I''ll send the repair bills to your boss later. Now, if you''re done here, get lost! I''ve got work to do!" With that, Eric, Han, and Carn left the clinic. Rev remained behind, grumbling while preparing to deal with the mess Carn had made. His sharp eyes softened for a moment, though, as he glanced at the scattered glass shards, clearly amused by the chaos they''d left in their wake. While walking back to the test area, Han let out a deep sigh, still feeling bad for nearly killing his own son. "I''m sorry, Carn," he muttered, his voice low. It was the second apology he''d made. Sensing an opportunity, Carn smirked. "If you''re really sorry, then how about some extra allowance? And how about telling me everything about mana, explorers, and whatever these rifts are." Before Han could respond, Eric, who had been quietly observing, cut in. "You''ll learn all that soon enough, kid. Now that your MC-test came back positive, the Secret Service will be knocking on your door soon. You should be worrying about yourself, not those trivial things." Carn''s eyes widened in surprise. "Wait, why? What''s the big deal?" Han sighed again, this time rubbing the back of his head in frustration as if the weight of the world had suddenly fallen on his shoulders. He bitterly smiled at Carn, then recited a law that hung like a noose over them both. "MRAMana Regulation Act, Section 19," Han began, his voice solemn. "Any human who discovers the presence of mana within their bloodstream is required by law to report their condition to the appropriate governmental authorities within 72 hours of detection. Any person found to have intentionally failed to report the presence of mana within their blood is subject to... life imprisonment." "What the hell?!" Carn''s face contorted in disbelief. The gravity of the local laws struck him like a punch to the gut. "Yeah, it''s ridiculous. And now, because you''ve been identified as someone with natural mana, you''re on the government''s radar. They''ll want to know everything about youand fast." Life imprisonment just for having mana? Absurd! The absurdity of the situation felt unreal. His whole life was turned upside down in a matter of hours. All this talk about rifts, explorers, and mana, coupled with the looming shadow of government agents coming for him, left him bewildered and angry. Han looked at Carn with a mixture of concern and sadness in his eyes. "I''ve been keeping this world''s darker side from you, but... there''s no more hiding it now. I didn''t want you involved, but things just got a lot more complicated. Again, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have brought you here." Carn sighed. Dammit, dad! Chapter 9 - 9: What Are Doppelgangers? I Hope Their Necks Are Snappable. Because of the mess they had caused, it created quite a stir at the facility. Han had no choice but to drive Carn home. The air in the car felt heavy with unspoken words as Han was still reeling from guilt over the incident. After a long silence, Han finally spoke up, opening his heart and confessing his thoughts. "I really thought you were a doppelganger back there. I was convinced some dimensional entity was disguising itself as you." "Doppelganger?" Carn raised an eyebrow. The term wasn''t unfamiliar to him. Back in the demon lord''s army, there was a mimic squad that could disguise themselves as human adventurers. They served as spies for the dungeon, infiltrating adventuring parties to gather intelligence. Using their hivemind telepathy, they would relay their findings to their superiors. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In combat, however, the mimics were less impressive. They lacked stamina and overall physical strength, making them poor fighters in direct confrontations. But where they truly excelled was in assassination missions. They would sneak up on their targets, devour them, take their form, and slip away without a trace. Carn wondered if the doppelgangers in this world were similar to the mimics from his dungeon days. "What are they like?" he asked, genuinely curious. "Remember the Mayan Doomsday seven years ago?" Carn quickly did the math. It was 2019 in this world, which meant Han was referring to 2012. "What happened? I don''t really remember." Han let out a dry laugh. "It wasn''t the end of the world, but it almost felt like it. It was the Mayan Rift Incident. About a hundred doppelgangers slipped through a rift that opened in Mexico and disguised themselves as humans. The Mexican government and explorers managed to track down and eliminate all of them but one. It crossed the border into Texas, and in just a single day, it slaughtered 50,000 civilians." "...What?" Carn was stunned. "Just one doppelganger did all that?" Han nodded grimly. "Yeah. These aren''t just any ordinary creatures. They''re incredibly dangerous, capable of blending into society flawlessly until they decide to strike. And when they do the results are catastrophic." Carn was speechless. Even in his world, the mimics never managed anything as destructive. They were stealthy and cunning, but to single-handedly wipe out a town in one day? That was a level of efficiency he hadn''t thought possible. Carn thought of the possibilities. If the doppelgangers were that powerful, it begged the question. What kind of military strength did this world possess to fight them? His pulse quickened, his lips curling into a subtle grin. The thought of exploring this world''s capabilities excited him. "And how exactly did you defeat them?" Han''s expression darkened as he recalled the brutal methods they''d resorted to. "Initially, it was straightforward. We gunned them down and burned their bodies before they could regenerate. That worked at first. But the one that escaped evolved. After devouring so many civilians, it became immune to our firearms and explosives." Carn raised an eyebrow. "So, how did you kill them after that?" Han sighed, feeling the weight on his shoulders. His fingers also felt sticky from the disgust that the government and the army had done. "We poisoned it." "Poison?" Carn echoed, intrigued. Han nodded slowly, revealing a grim reality. "We had no other choice. We developed radioactive pills specifically designed to disrupt the doppelganger''s regenerative abilities. But here''s the thing someone had to deliver the poison. So we had a terminally ill volunteer who swallowed the pills and let himself be consumed by the monster." Carn''s excitement faltered. "You fed people to the doppelganger?" Han''s voice was quiet, regret seeping into every word. "It was the only way. Its regeneration was too strong. Bullets, fire, none of it worked anymore. But once it ate the volunteer, the radiation did its job. Its bodies couldn''t heal, and we finished the survivor off. It was ugly but it worked." "" A heavy silence settled between them. Carn, for once, found himself at a loss for words. The thought of sending a person to die that way stirred something uneasy in him. Han stared at the road ahead and deeply exhaled. "It was terrible. I know. The name of that volunteer is engraved on a monument in Texas. People don''t talk about it much, but they DO remember." Carn leaned back in his seat, still processing the brutal nature of this world''s warfare. The doppelgangers, the radioactive sacrificethey painted a grim picture of survival at all costs. But Carn wasn''t one to be easily rattled. After all, he had done far worse in his previous world, which would land him in prison for multiple life sentences if anyone ever knew. He decided to shift the conversation, though his curiosity about the doppelgangers remained. "So, aside from disguising as people, what kind of powers do these monsters have? Just curious." Han glanced at him, giving Carn a meaningful look. But thinking back on the incident in the clinic, he slightly shook away his suspicion and taught his son. "For the regular ones, they''re as strong as adept explorers. Like you, they can break bones and tear people apart with their bare hands. They''ve got four long arms and four legs, but no head. Just a body full of teeth. But the real danger is in their transformation. Once they eat a human, they instantly morph into that person. They can mimic every detailvoice, memories, personality, everything. But if you lose sight of it, it will morph back to its original form and kill you." Carn nodded thoughtfully. Their appearance sounded different from the mimics he had known in the demon lord''s world, where the creatures were initially born as parasitic slimes before evolving into something more sinister. The doppelgangers here seemed more like apex predators, using their ability to blend in as a deadly weapon. He wondered if he might encounter one of these creatures in town one day. It wasn''t an impossible thought, though, from Han''s description, it seemed unlikely. The destructive nature of the doppelgangers made them poor candidates for subtle infiltration over long periods. Still, the idea of facing one of these evolved monsters intrigued him. As they drove, Carn''s thoughts drifted back to his own dark past. He had been an agent of destruction himself, once. His hands weren''t clean, not by a long shot. Yet here he was, sitting in a world that seemed to have its own set of rules and its own battles. The more he learned, the more he realized that perhaps this Earth and his former world weren''t so different after all. At noon, Han pulled into the parking lot of a bustling shopping mall, bringing the car to a halt. He glanced at Carn, his face lined with the lingering guilt of the day''s events, before pulling a crisp $100 bill from his wallet. "I''ve got another place to be, and it''ll take too long before I can take you home," Han said, handing Carn the money. "Use this for a taxi or a bus home. Whatever''s left over, keep it." Carn nodded in compliance, stepping out of the car and into the midday sun. The shopping mall loomed in front of him, unfamiliar yet oddly recognizable. Though his memories of this world were hazy, he had a vague sense that the mall was about 20 miles from home. After covering the taxi fare, he figured he might have about $30 left, which was enough for a decent lunch at one of the fancy places inside. ''It''s just another 20-30 minutes drive. How busy can you be?'' Carn inwardly complained. Han lingered a moment longer. His expression softened into a bittersweet smile, "We''ll talk again tonight, okay? Just don''t use your powers. Try not to cause any trouble." "Alright, Dad. I''ll behave," Carn promised, offering a casual wave. Satisfied, Han gave a small nod before driving off. The car disappeared into the flow of traffic. Carn watched until the vehicle faded from view, then turned toward the mall. He slipped the money into his pocket and took a deep breath. A part of him felt strange, almost disconnected from the simplicity of this world. Yet, another part was eager, curious to explore what this new Earth had to offer. Carn walked toward the mall, thinking only of food and how best to spend his newly acquired cash. As he approached the entrance, the glass doors slid open with a soft hiss, and he instinctively stepped inside. However, the moment he crossed the threshold, Carn froze. The mall''s interior was shrouded in a thick, dark crimson haze. It blanketed everything, swirling slowly in the air like smoke. The haze was so dense that Carn could barely make out the shapes of the shops ahead of him, and the usual buzz of shoppers seemed muffled, distant. His heart skipped a beat, not out of fear but excitement. The haze was unmistakably Aetherbut not just any Aether. It was so potent that it verged on turning black, the kind of Aether that was hero-graded in his old world, a level far beyond what he expected to encounter here. Who could have produced such a powerful aura in a mundane place like this? Carn scanned the haze, trying to sense the source, but it was diffused throughout the entire space. Judging by its intensity, he estimated that this much Aether could be worth at least 500 silver marksmore than enough to power medium spells like teleportation or shapeshifting for days. He couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. But his excitement was tempered by a gnawing sense of caution. Something powerful was at play here, and it might not be from this ordinary world. It took someone extraordinary to produce this kind of Aethersomeone like him, or perhaps something far more dangerous. His eyes narrowed as he considered the possibilities. Pacing forward with a slow step, Carn swept his gaze around, searching for a potential threat. Like a K9 dog, Carn''s nostrils flared, using his keen sense to differentiate regular humans, objects, and Aether. ''Hunting time Where are you, my Aether'' Chapter 10 - 10: My Prey is a Doppelganger? Can I Snap His Neck? A laid-back place like a shopping mall should have been a comfortable spot to relax, but for someone with Carn''s heightened senses, it was a sensory battlefield. The overwhelming mix of stimuli, such as perfume, body odor, the clashing scents of different foods, and even the bacteria-riddled breath of passing shoppers assaulted his senses, turning what seemed mundane to others into utter chaos in his perception. Despite the discomfort, Carn smirked. This wasn''t his first time navigating through such disorienting conditions. He had faced far worse in his former world, particularly when dealing with hero parties who were drenched in the thick black haze of Aether. Closing his eyes, Carn shut out the visual and focused on the sounds. The mall''s speakers droned on with generic pop songs and advertisements. But beneath that, he picked up on something subtler. A constant hum like an underlying frequency vibrated through the air. Using this sound, Carn stepped forward, letting the soft hum wash over him. The sound waves collided with the objects around him, bouncing off walls, displays, and even people, creating faint echoes that returned to his sensitive ears. Slowly, the echoes painted a mental 3D map of the mall in his mind, giving him a clear sense of the layout despite the crimson haze clouding his vision. It was an echolocation technique, the way bats navigate in the dark. Carn had learned this skill through years of hunting in the dungeon back in his old world, where darkness and thick mists could easily disorient even the best warriors. Here, it came in handy once more, turning the chaos into something he could control. "Minus one, for now. Minus five will knock me out cold. Minus six... that''ll push me past my limits." Carn mentally noted that he was keeping track of the minor spells he had used so far. In this new body, which was severely lacking in Aether, he estimated that his limit might be fewer than ten minor spells before he would fall into a coma. He had already used one at the military base earlier, and now he needed to be cautious not to cast anything too demanding. Fortunately, the echolocation technique didn''t require Aether at all. He''d managed to use it without tapping into his dwindling reserves, giving him a small but critical advantage in this unfamiliar world. Carn fetched a pair of sunglasses and put it on. With his eyes still closed, he moved through the mall like a predator stalking its prey. He "saw" the pillars, the clusters of shoppers, and even the food court off to his left. As Carn casually strolled toward an escalator, he stepped on it and focused on the subtle noises around him. He sensed the presence of a mother and her young child a few steps ahead, riding the same escalator. He couldn''t see the boy''s face, but judging from his height, the kid couldn''t be more than three years old. "Mom, he''s wearing black glasses," the boy asked his mother in a curious, innocent voice. The mother quickly turned around, noticing Carn''s closed eyes and sunglasses. With an embarrassed smile, she gently swatted the boy''s hand and hushed him. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shh!" She mistook Carn for a blind man. Carn smirked to himself, finding the exchange amusing. The boy''s comment sparked an idea. He could easily pretend to be blind in public, using his echolocation to navigate. However, he would need a white cane to make it believable. ''I''ll order one online later,'' he took a new mental note. When he reached the second floor, Carn found himself in the fashion section of the mall. The surrounding stores displayed racks of clothes, accessories, shoes, and a few beauty salons. As it was currently a weekday, the shoppers here were sparse, and it was easier to navigate. As Carn moved, the crimson haze thickened. Its invisible heat prickled against his skin like tiny sparks. His instincts told him that the source of the Aether disturbance was close, either on this floor or perhaps above. The anticipation made his pulse quicken. Ignoring the colorful storefronts, Carn focused on scanning the people around him. Unfortunately, none of the shoppers on this level carried the cursed mark he was searching for. Deciding to check the food court and theater area on the third floor, he prepared to move up once more. But just as he shifted his attention upward, something caught his notice. The echolocation waves bounced off a figure and sent back a sound unlike any other. It was a spectral whisper. ''Help us'' Carn''s eyes snapped open, cutting through the haze with sharp intent. Though the crimson fog still clouded his vision, he could now sense the general location of his prey. A massive man, easily weighing over 350 pounds, was descending the escalator toward the second floor. He lugged an oversized suitcase, clearly out of place in a shopping mall. That was not all. Carn''s heightened senses picked up something else. There was a faint but unmistakable scent of blood wafting from the man''s pants pockets and the suitcase. "Aha!" Carn licked his lips. His hunter''s instinct flared to life. He was eager to make his move, to strike this predator down. Keeping his eyes closed to avoid drawing attention, he began walking toward the oblivious man, masking his excitement behind a calm exterior. Meanwhile, the man lumbered toward another escalator, heading down to the first floor. His bald head gleamed under the mall''s fluorescent lights, revealing a lumpy, misshapen skull that only added to his unsettling appearance. His stained shirt, barely containing his massive frame, stretched taut across his bulging belly, threatening to tear at any moment. The fabric strained against his greasy skin, clinging to his sweat-soaked body. A pungent odor wafted around him, thicker and more offensive than someone who didn''t bathe regularly. It was a rancid mix of stale sweat, unwashed skin, and something sour, like decay. The stench lingered in the air, making people instinctively step away as he passed, though he seemed completely oblivious to the discomfort he caused. Just as he approached the escalator, a group of five college girls, dressed in designer clothes and clutching bags full of high-end purchases, breezed past him, claiming the escalator first. The girls were absorbed in their own world, giggling and chatting as they took selfies. Their carefree laughter filled the air. One of the girls, trailing slightly behind the others, glanced over at the man and locked eyes with him for a brief moment. Something about his appearance gave her pause. His skin looked unnaturally saggy, like someone wearing a mask two sizes too large. The flesh around his jaw hung loose, almost as if it was slipping off his bones. A flicker of unease crossed her mind, but it quickly evaporated. She dismissed him as just another random, unattractive guy or the type that her friends would jokingly call an "NPC", the term for any unremarkable man over the age of thirty. Shrugging it off, she turned back to her friends, resuming her laughter and snapping another selfie, erasing the odd man from her thoughts and memory entirely. What she didn''t realize was that her brief glance hadn''t gone unnoticed. The man''s eyes lingered on her as she turned away. Slowly, he put down the suitcase and paused, adjusting the loose, sagging skin around his face as if it were a mask threatening to slip off. After taking a deep, deliberate breath, a sinister smile crept across his lips. Without drawing attention, the man tugged lightly at his collar, fixing his appearance, and then stepped onto the same escalator, now trailing closely behind the group of oblivious girls. Carn watched from a distance. His instincts screamed that something was off about this man. The unsettling feeling gnawed at him, sharpening his senses as he closed in on the grotesque figure. The closer Carn got to the man who was wearing what appeared to be a human skin mask, the more disturbing signs he noticed. Hundreds of bloody claw marks began to appear, etched into the ground in faint red trails, as if invisible hands were desperately trying to claw their way out of the suitcase and this man. As the man approached the escalator to the first floor, his shoes left behind spectral marks, left by the haunted spirits of his victims. Yet, nobody but Carn could see them. ''Help'' ''Pleasesomebody'' Faint and desperate voices echoed around Carn, growing clearer with every step he took toward the man. The crimson haze that clouded Carn''s vision began to shift, transforming into ghastly human faces, twisting in silent agony as they floated around the mysterious figure. If Carn hadn''t experienced far worse in the other world, he might have mistaken this scene for something straight out of a horror movie. But this wasn''t new to him. He had seen the tortured souls of demi-humans, demons, wild beasts, and monsters, who had been slaughtered by the so-called heroes. As he examined the floating faces, a disturbing pattern emerged. Every spirit was marked by a single, grotesque woundnone of them had eyes. Their empty sockets gaped at him, oozing sorrow and pain, told a sign that these were no ordinary ghosts. In all his time dealing with haunted spirits, they usually retained some semblance of their physical form, including their eyes. But these spirits had been mutilated. Secondly, they never asked for help. Instead of screaming in pain, they always lingered around their murders, haunting or cursing them 24/7. But in this case, there was only one explanation, and the desperate echoing pleas confirmed it. The man had devoured his victims bodies, and souls. Whatever that thing was, it couldn''t be a human! Carn narrowed his eyes, recalling his father''s story. He silently muttered. "Doppelganger?" Chapter 11 - 11: I Need a Hand Carn''s curiosity piqued as he watched the strange man closely. Could this really be a doppelganger? From his father''s stories, doppelgangers were supposed to be far more dangerous, capable of wiping out entire cities in a single day. Yet, this guy had only managed to claim around 500 victims. It didn''t add up. Surely, the local authorities, police, investigators, and FBI agents, weren''t that incompetent. By now, they should have noticed the disturbing pattern of murders and mobilized every resource to capture the killer. But this guy was still walking free, dragging his bloody suitcase through a crowded shopping mall like he had nothing to fear. Why hadn''t he been apprehended yet? Carn grew more cautious. Something was very off about this man, and it wasn''t just the skin mask or the heavy air of death surrounding him. He seemed too conspicuous, yet somehow untouched by law enforcement. Carn silently switched from hunting mode to stalking mode, deciding to observe the entity from a safe distance. The man boarded the escalator and headed down to the first floor. Carn waited until the man was halfway down before stepping on the escalator himself, maintaining just enough distance to avoid suspicion. Ahead, the college girls exited the escalator and were still lost in their own world of chatter, selfies, and phone calls. One girl even started a video call, completely oblivious to the looming danger behind them. Meanwhile, the suitcase stalker followed 10 steps behind, widening his grin as he dragged the luggage behind him. Sweat poured from his body despite the mall''s cool 18C (64.4F) temperature. Carn, now halfway down the escalator, noticed something disturbing. The man briefly turned his face toward the group of girls. Even more unsettling, a faint black aura began to seep from his body, causing the nearby spirits to wail in terror. ''run'' ''getaway'' The desperate cries of the spirits filled the air, but no normal human could hear these ghosts. The girls remained completely unaware of the horror lurking behind them. Carn clenched his jaw as he looked up, biting his lower lip in frustration. The spirits'' haunting pleas reminded him of the innocent monsters and beasts that haunted the so-called heroes, who indiscriminately slaughtered everybody who was not of the human race. "I hear you," Carn muttered quietly, activating a minor spell under his breath. He knew he couldn''t let this go on any longer. Communicating through the haze of spirits, he produced a silent vibrating voice with his throat, asking for their help. "I can hear you. Look at me. I''ll help you." The reaction was immediate. The floating human faces in the haze whipped around, staring directly at Carn with hollow, pleading expressions. They swarmed him, their voices rising in desperation. ''You can see me'' ''Can you hear us?'' ''Help me!'' The spirits, driven by the last traces of their wills and agony, shouted in Carn''s ears, begging for salvation. Carn''s focus wavered for a moment as he was bombarded with their voices, but he quickly steeled himself. He was going to put an end to this monster and free them from their torment. "I''ll help you," Carn negotiated with the spirits. "But first, I need you to help me. Can you disable the mall''s CCTV cameras? I need to move without being seen." The spirits, their spectral faces momentarily frozen, seemed to process his request. Without uttering a word in response, they suddenly dispersed into the air like wisps of smoke. *BOOM* A deafening noise echoed through the mall. Every LED light shattered in an instant, cascading glass fragments to the floor. The CCTV camera lenses exploded in a shower of sparks, rendered useless. Even worse, every mobile phone within a hundred meters began to overheat, causing panicked shoppers to scream as they frantically dropped their burning devices. Phones hit the ground with dull thuds. Some threw them away in pure terror, causing their screens to crack. The interior of the mall was plunged into an unsettling darkness. As the blackness consumed the building, the ventilation system began emitting a low, eerie sound. A ghostly, howling wail echoed through the emptying halls. The atmosphere quickly shifted from an ordinary shopping day to something out of a horror movie. Only the faintest beams of sunlight pierced through windows and skylights, casting jagged shafts of light that barely illuminated small patches of the ground. The once bustling shopping mall now resembled a haunted house. Screams erupted. Shoppers, storekeepers, and employees fled in a chaotic stampede, rushing toward the nearest exits in sheer terror. Some store owners, confused but unwilling to leave their merchandise behind, remained frozen inside their shops. Their eyes darted nervously around as they tried to make sense of what had just happened. Amid the chaos, a few opportunistic figures emerged. They were startled at first by the sudden explosions, but they quickly recovered and began eyeing the abandoned stores, thinking about what they could snatch before fleeing into the confusion. The exploding lights and the chaos around him acted as the signal Carn had been waiting for. His head throbbed because of the backlash from the lack of Aether, but he didn''t hesitate. He launched himself forward, sprinting toward the mysterious entity without a second thought. The suitcase man, still trailing the group of shoppers, found himself caught off guard by the sudden darkness and chaos. Panicked crowds flooded the mall, blocking his path. The group of girls he had been stalking earlier screamed in terror and disappeared into the frantic mass of fleeing people. Frustration boiled within him. Realizing his prey had slipped away, the man let out a growl of rage. He stomped his feet hard, and in a fit of anger, he lifted his heavy suitcase and slammed it down onto the ground with a thunderous crash. The impact was so violent that the suitcase burst open slightly, allowing its gruesome contents to spill out. A collection of bloodstained tools slid from the crackssmall surgeon''s scissors, wooden sticks soaked in dried blood, forks twisted at odd angles, and a butcher''s knife that gleamed even in the faint light. The items scattered across the floor, creating a grisly mosaic that mirrored the bloodied horror this man had carried with him. Carn observed from a distance. His gaze fixed on the blood-soaked tools that spilled from the suitcase. The sight confirmed his suspicion that this being wasn''t a doppelganger but something else. ''Shame. I wanted to see what a doppelganger really looked like,'' Carn thought, mildly disappointed. Still, that didn''t change the fact that this creature in human disguise had more to hide, such as supernatural power or other abilities to hide his presence. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was time to test the waters. The darkness enveloping the mall was now Carn''s ally, allowing him to move with ease. Preserving his limited spell usage, he decided to rely on his physical prowess. Silently, he closed the distance between himself and the suitcase man. The entity, entirely oblivious to Carn''s approach, grumbled to himself as he bent over, fumbling with his scattered tools. Carn loomed over the creature''s massive form, blending into the darkness. As quiet as a shadow, he reached out, his fingers wrapping around the crown of the man''s head with one hand, while his other hand clamped down on the man''s chin. Before the man could even register the danger, Carn twisted the head. *CRACK!* The sound reverberated through the chaos. The entity''s head rotated vertically, dangling like a grotesque hook. "REEEEEEEEEE!!" A high-pitched screech pierced the air, rattling the nerves of anyone close enough to hear. Carn''s satisfaction from the clean twist quickly dissolved as the creature retaliated. Without hesitation, the unknown entity swung a punch toward his face, its fist barreling through the air with unnatural speed. Carn leaped backward instinctively, but his momentum sent him into an unintentional backflip. As his feet hit the ground, he pivoted, launching himself sideways, vanishing into the shadows like a ghost. ''As expected, that thing is never a human'' Carn thought, watching from the darkness. "REEEEEEEEEE!!" The creature screamed the ear-splitting screech again. With the sound of tearing fabric, its grotesque transformation began. The mask it wore, a hideous mockery of human skin, was ripped away, revealing not a face but a massive, broken fingertip with a jagged, vertical mouth lined with sharp fangs. Its entire body expanded, doubling its size, shredding its clothes like fragile paper. From a regular 5''11 fat man, it turned into an 8-foot giant. The human guise fell apart, revealing the monstrosity beneath. It was a colossal hand-like creature, complete with seven thick fingers, four thumbs, and six slithering tentacles extending from beneath its twisted palm. Each finger featured smaller mouths, gnashing and dripping with saliva, while its tentacles acted as grotesque legs. Five eyes, embedded in the palm of its bloated hand-body, rolled in every direction, scanning for its attacker. On the back of the creature''s body, patches of its victims'' facial skins were grotesquely grafted onto its flesh. Hundreds of tiny black tentacles, like writhing threads, appeared to have sewn the disfigured faces into place as if some twisted being had stitched them onto the monster''s body. Carn crouched in the shadows and observed its form. Indeed, it looked impressive for a monster from another dimension. However, compared to THOSE CALAMITOUS ABOMINATIONS that Carn had fought in that dungeon, he found this entity cute. ''Alright. One of those skinwalkers, I see. I thought they were extinct.'' Chapter 12 - 12: I Choose You, SENTRY GARGOYLE MODE - ON! Carn knew of five different types of shapeshifters. The first type was mimics. These monsters were capable of flawlessly replicating and evolving all the organs and physical features of their victims. These creatures didn''t just assume a new form, but they also inherited the memories of those they consumed, blending into their surroundings with perfect precision. Mimics could grow stronger in their new bodies, evolving over time, making them extremely dangerous. Carn had once employed such beings in his dungeon, where they silently infiltrated human societies. The second type, copycats, could almost match the abilities of mimics. However, they were limited in their ability to retain the memories of their victims or grow stronger than the original. Still, this didn''t make them any less deadly. Many copycat monsters had slain adventurers and even heroes without Carn''s direct involvement. A selected few elite copycats who mimicked hero abilities had risen to become demon generals under his command. The third category consisted of disguisers. Carn himself could be considered one if he used a shapeshifting spell. Disguisers lacked the ability to copy their target''s powers, but they could freely alter their appearance, physique, or even gender at will. Their strength varied depending on their race, the amount of Aether they possessed, and their mastery of shapeshifting magic. Some were deadly due to sheer physical prowess, while others used subtlety to infiltrate. The fourth type, transformers, were creatures that grew more powerful by transforming into unique second forms. Werewolves were a prime example of this category. These monsters gained immense strength when transformed, but their abilities were restricted to specific conditions. Some humans in Carn''s previous world took inspiration from these monsters and had even developed gadgets that could change their appearance or provide new powers. Lastly, there were the skinwalkers, a mysterious group Carn had only heard of through rumors. In his previous world, they were said to have gone extinct, and Carn had never encountered one. Skinwalkers were infamous for wearing the skin of their victims, making their grotesque appearance stand out. They were reputed to have immense physical strength, an insatiable appetite, and terrifying hypnosis abilities, enabling them to control others with their will. Based on the stories, skinwalkers were among the most feared shapeshifters, and the human countries formed an alliance for the sake of removing these monsters from their land for good. Even the demon lord hated them because of their powerful mind spells. Carn now had a suspicion. If this grotesque entity wasn''t a doppelganger, it could very well be one of the elusive skinwalkers. If this guy was really a skinwalker, Carn knew exactly where to strike. He steadied himself, holding his breath as he activated a bigger spell, hardening his skin into stone. Sentry Gargoyle Mode - ON! Carn''s skin turned gray, his face, hair, and clothes becoming the same rough, stony texture. He locked his gaze on the skinwalker just before the petrification reached his eyes, transforming him into a lifelike stone statue in a matter of seconds. Meanwhile, the skinwalker hissed in frustration, searching the area for Carn. One of its eyes landed on the statue and paused. The other eyes followed, locking onto the stone figure. The monstrous hand crawled over, dragging its grotesque fingers closer. The tongues from its finger-mouths extended, licking the surface of the statue. But all they tasted was cold stone. "Ptui!" The monster spat in disgust, recoiling its tongues. Losing interest, it turned away from Carn, dismissing him as a threat. As soon as the skinwalker''s back was turned, the statue shifted with blinding speed. Carn moved like a shadow, reappearing behind the creature in an instant. His stone arms moved faster than the eye could follow, leaving behind afterimages as his hands shot out, targeting the monster''s grotesque fingers. *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* The sound of bones breaking echoed through the eerie silence as Carn dislocated and shattered the joints of the skinwalker''s fingers. The creature screeched in agony, turning into a frenzy, but by the time it looked back, Carn had already returned to his original spot and resumed his statue pose. The skinwalker''s eyes swept the area in confusion. It stared suspiciously at the stone figure, but its senses detected no life. Frustrated, it scanned the mall. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as the monster looked around, a store employee who had finished closing her store, leisurely walked down the escalator to leave the building. The store employee, flashlight in hand, looked below. Then, the flashlight shone upon the monster. She froze when her eyes met the monster''s grotesque form. "EEEK!" she screamed, dropping the flashlight in horror. She turned tail and ran back to where she had come from. The skinwalker''s attention immediately shifted to her, and it flipped itself over, crawling after the fleeing woman with its mangled fingers. Carn seized his chance. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared on top of the skinwalker, moving his stone hands with brutal efficiency at lightning speed. He shattered the entire bone structure of the hand, leaving it a useless lump of muscle and skin. *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* The sound of breaking bones echoed like a symphony in the darkened mall. The creature didn''t even have time to scream. Within seconds, its hand was nothing but a limp mass, unable to move. Carn reverted to his human form, but the toll on his body was immediate. Blood dripped from his nose, and the familiar searing headache hit him like a hammer. He collapsed to his knees on top of the now-crippled monster. ''Five minor spells for the sentry mode... that''s seven spells total. This is over my limit,'' he thought while his vision blurred. But the monster wasn''t dead yet. Carn pushed himself up, staggering toward the skinwalker''s suitcase. He reached for a blood-soaked rusty knife. With the knife in hand, he stabbed it and dragged it across the creature''s back, slicing it open. Inside, a pulsing purple cubic massits corewas embedded in a tangle of crimson flesh and organs, feeding the monster with mysterious energy. Carn snickered at the sight. He grabbed the cube and yanked it free, tearing it from the creature''s innards. As soon as it was removed, the skinwalker''s massive body began shriveling, withering like decayed flower petals. The cube continued to pulse in Carn''s hand, regenerating purple tendrils that reached toward him, trying to bond with his skin. "Wanna eat me? You''ve picked the wrong host, you pest," Carn muttered. With a firm grip, he crushed the cube, smashing it into pieces. The purple blood splattered across his face and clothes but evaporated upon contact with the outside air. As for the last remnants of the cube''s flesh, it dissolved into dust. It was over. The monster finally died. Carn looked up, noticing that the crimson haze had cleared, leaving behind the victims'' spirits. They were free at last. Hundreds of tiny will-o''-wisps floated in the air, glowing faintly. Some of the spirits ascended, fading into nothingness, while others hovered around him. ''Thank you,'' they whispered. The will-o''-wisps briefly morphed into the faces of the people they once were, gazing at him with gratitude. They hovered around Carn before they faded into nothingness, vanishing into the ether like fleeting memories. As the last wisp disappeared, shimmering silver dust settled on Carn''s right arm and hand, etching 150 silvery scratch marks into his skin. Two of those marks quickly faded, replenishing some of his drained energy, and leaving him with 148 Aether marks. Finally, Carn managed to score a surplus, but it was still less than what he had hoped for. The yield had been lower than anticipated because of the earlier cooperation with the spirits. Some of them had expended the last of their strength generating a poltergeist-like effect, shattering every CCTV camera lens, frying mobile phones, and scrambling any electronic device capable of capturing footage of him. The effort had cost him precious Aether but bought him invaluable cover. But looking at it on the bright side, there would be no footage of the monstrous fight or evidence of what had really transpired there. The exchange was worth it. Carn clenched his fist, quietly celebrating his victory. He could now "farm" Aether without overextending himself. But his moment of peace was short-lived. Loud footsteps echoed through the mall as five police officers burst into the scene with their guns drawn. As soon as they spotted Carn holding a rusty bloody knife, they pointed their pistols at him. "HANDS UP!!" Carn frowned, exhaling a sigh. Memories of old movies flashed through his mindscenes where the cops always showed up AFTER the hero had already dealt with the villain. "Hah... I''m gonna get detained again, and Mom''s gonna kill me," he muttered under his breath, preparing to face his mother''s wrath. Chapter 13 - 13: I’m Going to Jail, It Seems After dropping Carn off at the Theater Mall, Han drove north, entering a highway and heading to his office. Suddenly, the quiet hum of the road was interrupted by the ringing of his phone. Glancing at the screen, he saw the caller''s name flash up. It was his co-worker, Sam. He was a field operator and an explorer who specialized in scouting and cartography. He was also in charge of mapping the geography of the lands in other dimensions. Han put on his Bluetooth earphones and pressed on his phone, answering the call. "What up?" "Han, did you visit the Theater Mall a few minutes ago? I saw it on the GPS." The Theater Mall was the only three-story shopping mall in the state while most malls were limited to one or two floors. It had opened just a few months prior after a year of rapid construction. Due to rising land taxes, increased dimensional rift activity, and the sudden availability of construction materials from other dimensions, constructing a single-story mall on expansive land had become more expensive than erecting a multi-story structure. "Yeah, Why do you ask?" "We''ve received reports that there''s been some weird activities in that area. Local cops have logged multiple complaints about a suspicious-looking man dragging a smelly suitcase into a theater and then literally pissing at people." Han chuckled, "Sounds like typical Florida Man headlines. Isn''t that normal around here?" "Yeah, no. Listen, none of the CCTV cameras or phones could capture the guy''s face. Not a single frame. Can you head back and check it out? I''m afraid some kind of Voodoo is at play." Han''s smirk vanished. He furrowed his brow, falling into a deep thought. Cameras couldn''t capture the man''s appearance? That wasn''t normal. Doppelgangers from another dimension? That thought echoed in his mind. Doppelgangers were notorious for distorting reality and slipping through the cracks of a rift undetected. But this felt too close to home. ''I just dropped Carn off over there... Could he be in danger?'' Sam''s voice cut through his thoughts. "Georgia''s units are losing it. They''re pushing for full mobilization. They want every area with odd activity quarantined. They think this guy''s linked to the mass slaughter at Valdosta." Han''s stomach twisted at the mention. Valdosta was a massacre site, infamous among cops for its connection to a rogue explorer or a mysterious doppelganger. The thought of Carn being anywhere near that kind of trouble set his nerves on edge. "I need you on this, Han. Can you help?" Concern gripped him. Carn could be in serious danger. ''Please don''t let Carn run into this guy or whatever the hell is causing this.'' Han prayed. Unable to push down the rising worry, he slammed the siren button and gunned the engine, swerving through traffic as he made a sharp U-turn at the nearest intersection. "I''m on my way back. Get me backup and my gear, ASAP." "Copy that," Sam confirmed. Han floored it, racing against the clock and the unknown threat lurking in the shadows. Because of the traffic, it took Han 30 minutes to get back. Upon arriving at the parking lot, a chaotic scene caught his attention. A crowd of shoppers had gathered, murmuring and watching the police at work in front of the shopping mall. Three police cars were already at the scene. At first glance, it seemed like the typical chaos at a big mall, especially when someone suddenly caused a public disturbance. But this time, something else stood out to Han. Several cars near the entrance had their windshields shattered, and people who had escaped the area were cursing or throwing their phones away. Upon a closer look, their phones were all busted. Sensing that something was wrong, Han honked and stepped out of his vehicle. He rushed to the entrance, but the crowd blocked his path. "FBI! Make way!" Han shouted. The crowd parted, letting him through. Han rushed into the mall but quickly came to a stop as he took in the scene. There was barely any light inside. Only the sunlight streaming through the front entrance and rooftop provided some illumination. The balconies and center area were dimly visible, while the stores remained in darkness. Inside, police officers had gathered in the plaza area. Their flashlights focused on the ground, observing something. Nearby, a young man sat with handcuffs on his wrists, and an officer stood in front of him, questioning him while shining a shoulder flashlight at his face. Even from a distance, Han recognized the youth. It was the person that he had been worried about. Without hesitation, Han approached the group of officers, ready to get his son out of trouble. He pulled out his badge. As soon as Han got close, one of the officers stepped forward and warned him, "This is a crime scene. Please step back." Han sighed and flashed his badge. "Special Agent, FBI." "Oh," the officer glanced at the badge before stepping aside to let Han through. Han stared at Carn, who returned the gaze and waved. "Hi, Dad." Han resisted the urge to facepalm in public. He rolled his eyes and sighed, "What have you gotten yourself into this time?" Carn shrugged. "Take a look for yourself. Actually, I need an explanation too. Is that a doppelganger?" "Hmm?" Han raised an eyebrow and shifted his attention to what the officers were inspecting on the ground. There lay the withered corpse of a giant hand-like monster. Judging by its sheer size, it must have stood at least 7 feet tall. Whatever it was, it resembled the doppelgangers that Han and his colleagues had encountered inside a rift. "Carn," Han asked without turning around. "Did you do this?" Carn snickered. "Take a guess." "I''m not playing games." "Fine. I was just looking for a place to eat, and then everything in the mall went black. That crazy skinwalk I mean that monster jumped me." "What?!" Han was stunned. Every doppelganger he''d faced so far had been overwhelmingly tough, impervious to regular bullets. Usually, it took heavy machine guns, .50 caliber rifles, or even tanks to bring one down. Yet here was Carn, claiming he''d survived its attack. To confirm, Han kicked the corpse, which was something a crime scene investigator shouldn''t do. The flabby skin of the skinwalker jiggled and flopped like rubber. Han''s suspicions were confirmed. All dead doppelgangers left behind jelly-like corpses, and this body had the same trait. Since Carn subdued a doppelganger, his status became questionable once more. However, this time, Han trusted his son. Whatever his son''s secrets were, Han decided to respect them. After all, he had proved that he was not on the doppelganger''s side. "Officers, could you release the young man?" Han sighed, rubbing his temples. The cops exchanged glances before one of them voiced his disagreement, "The suspect had a knife when we arrived. We''ve also received multiple reports about a crazy man in the mall carrying a suitcase. We''ve collected the suitcase, and it matches the description. He was also the only one at the scene." Han pointed to the monster''s corpse. "Well, you can come to that conclusion if you''re blind. Look at this. It''s a rift monster. You''ve caught the person who probably fought it off and protected the civilians." "But he doesn''t have an explorer''s license..." "That''s for me to question, not you, officer. I''ll take him from here." "..." Reluctantly, the officers unlocked Carn''s restraints, exchanging unhappy glances. Two of them left the area to prevent other civilians from entering the mall. Carn let out a long sigh of relief. He thought he would be taken to the police station. Then, he would face his mother''s wrath again. "Thanks, Dad." Han rolled his eyes. "Don''t thank me. Be ready for what''s coming." "Huh?" Han sighed again, giving up on explanations. He cut the conversation short to ease his growing headache. "Get ready to explain yourself. I''m not going to bail you out tomorrow. Also, pack your bags when you get home. I''ll tell you what to bring." "What''s wrong, Dad?" "You''re going straight to a juvenile prison. If you cooperate, you can leave early." "...What? But I''m innocent!" Carn was confused. He had no idea why he would be sent to jail. Han bitterly smiled and patted his son''s head. "Don''t worry. You''ll understand once you''re there." Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "???" Chapter 14 - 14: I Guess I’m SCP Now After the chaotic event at the mall, Secret Service agents in white hazmat suits arrived and cleared out all civilians from the area, except for Han, Carn, and the police officers. A dozen police cars and vans filled the parking lot, bringing in more specialists, researchers, and agents. They quarantined the entire building, forcing all stores to close for the day. Most of the agents arrived with cameras and test kits. Without uttering a word, they began collecting evidence, such as the suitcase, bloodstained tools, and dirt from under Carn and Han''s fingernails. The officers who had initially responded to the crime scene were also taken to a lab van, where investigators tested their blood and scanned their bodies for anomalies. While the investigators gathered samples and evidence, one of the hazmat-suited agents approached Han and Carn. Han glanced at the name tag. Noticing the name of his superior officer, he straightened his back and saluted. The agent was Ferdinand, 52, the Special Agent-in-Charge (SAC) of rift monster and Xeno-related investigations. Standing 6''7", Ferdinand''s imposing presence made everyone around him feel small. Ferdinand towered over Han, shifting his gaze to Carn for a moment before speaking muffled, "Was it you who took down that doppelganger?" "No, sir. My son did." "Your son? Him?" Ferdinand sized up Carn and continued questioning Han. "A civilian defeating a doppelganger? Have you run an MC scan on him yet?" Han offered a wry smile as he recalled the previous day''s mishap. "Yes, sir. We did it today. His body has already started accumulating mana." "Good. Make sure to submit the D-Class report and take him to the ECD." "Yes, sir. I''ll bring him there tomorrow." "Good. You''re dismissed. Get some rest today." Ferdinand was satisfied. He turned to Carn and patted on the youth''s shoulder. "Work hard like your father. You''re still young and full of potential. One day, you''ll become a great explorer or hunter and achieve that American dream!" "..." Carn suppressed the urge to cringe. He nodded and followed his father, leaving the shopping mall. Getting in Han''s car, they returned home. Home Following his father''s instructions, Carn packed his belongings as soon as he got home. Clothes, toiletries, dried food, medicines, a water canteen, and survival kits, he stuffed everything into a giant backpack as if he were preparing for a long-term trip abroad. Upon finishing his preparation, Carn stood up and shifted his attention to his father, who had been watching him at the door. "Won''t the prison confiscate these?" Carn asked his father. He was confused as to why he would need these when he would end up in prison. "Why am I going to prison anyway? What did I do wrong?" Han shrugged, "It''s dumb, I know. But this is how our government is operating now. The good old freedom and liberty days are in the past. We''re living in a ''managed'' democratic government. Those who accidentally or intentionally accumulate mana in their bodies are sent to prison first, and they will investigate later if we are ''manageable''." Carn was taken aback. He half-heartedly joked, "Isn''t this pretty much dictatorship?" "Don''t sweat it. You''ll get used to it. Overthinking will only increase your prison term." "" "Anyway, you''ll need those after they release you. Remember my word. When they bring you there, listen to them and cooperate with them. Do not resist or complain. Got it? Act like an obedient robot." "Yeah, this is not very democratic." Carn inwardly complained, giving up on asking his father for any useful information. He changed the subject to the purpose of this prison adventure, "What are you planning to do with me? Seriously, I''m lost." Han sighed and gave Carn a hint before he left, "They will do exactly what I did to you in the military base, and they will ask you a few questions or test your abilities. As I said, COOPERATE with them." "Okay? And after that?" "Have fun." "Have fun?" "I mean it. Have fun." Han smirked, eager to see Carn''s reactions. "???" Carn tilted his head, still couldn''t understand the underlying meanings behind those words. Changing the topic once more, Carn pondered about this mysterious "ECD" place. "What is the place? I heard something about ECD? What''s that abbreviation for?" Han chuckled and clarified the term, "Eldritch Containment Division, aka the prison you''re gonna be taken to. Think of it as the second Area 51. It''s gonna be fun!" "WHAAAAT?!" Carn stood up, wanting to ask more questions. However, his father laughed and ended the conversation, "Get some rest when you can. Sleep at least 12 hours tonight because you might not get another wink of sleep for the next 24 hours. Also, drink a lot of water. I''ll go get you dinner and stop your mother from killing you in your sleep." "W-Wait." "I''m busy. I need to submit the documents to my headquarters before midnight. No more Q&A!" Han closed the door and left Carn alone. Carn rushed out of his room to ask for more hints and clues. But as soon as Carn got out of the room, he found his mother, leaning on the wall in front of his room. Wong crossed her arms and smirked. She had returned home early and she still wore her working uniforma researcher lab coat and formal clothes. She gestured with her fingers, pointing at Carn''s room. Calmly, she pulled out a plastic cloth hanger and an elastic one-meter-long leather belt from her lab coat. Without a word, Carn smiled wryly and returned to his room. After all, provoking an armed Asian parent was a fast track to meeting Jesus. Meanwhile, Wong snorted and followed Han, planning to have a proper chat about Carn''s future. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since he was grounded, Carn decided to research the so-called ECD, Eldritch Containment Division, from the Internet. He input the keyword on a search engine and press the magnifying glass button. A website with the exact name was ranked at the top of the list. Aside from that website, only irrelevant social media and a general community web board ''R*dd*t'' monopolized the other search results. Carn pressed on the first name, which seemed to be the government''s official website as it ended with the .gov suffix. *CLICK* Entering the website, an old-fashioned text-based page popped up. At the header, a vague image of Mr. Gray Alien behind a prison cell caught his eyes. Below, the page described what this site was for. . Welcome to the Eldritch Containment Division We protect Earth from otherworldly entities, one dimension at a time. Mysteries of dimensional rifts, dimensional cracks, aliens, and monsters are beyond ordinary understanding. We, ECD, Eldritch Containment Division, exist to protect the world from extraterrestrial threats, supernatural anomalies, and hazardous otherworldly artifacts. Through our dedicated research, operations, and strict protocols, we ensure that supernatural and otherworldly threats remain contained and neutralized. Reporting anomalies, supernatural events, aliens, or monster sightings, please call 555-777-7777. For emergency reports, press 666 after dialing. Reporting online, press click below and follow the instructions. Our best agents will visit you within 30 minutes, regardless of where you are in this world. . Carn''s expression turned dark. He felt like he had been transmigrated or reincarnated into a creepy-pasta world, where SCP entities existed. He couldn''t help but chuckle. ''Come to think of it, at the baptism ceremony when Father granted me life, didn''t I take inspiration from SCPs? Is this karma?'' Chapter 15 - 15: I’m Going to Prison! Yay! The next day, a caravan of black sedans, a SWAT van, and a military truck gathered in front of Han''s house. Armed military men surrounded the property while a helicopter hovered the neighborhood. Standing on his front lawn with arms raised, Han smiled wryly. He had expected the ECD and Secret Service to follow up on yesterday''s events, but this welcome escort seemed excessive. A group of five men in white hazmat suits walked over, carrying bulky tranquilizer rifles, capable of launching 200 tranquilizer needles in one minute. Each needle was potent enough to put an elephant in comatose for months. One of the hazmat officers stepped forward and asked, "Special Agent Han? Where is your son?" Han nodded toward the house, "He''s coming out in a moment. No need for a search." As Han finished speaking, the door behind him was opened. Carn stepped outside with his hands raised, looking around in astonishment. "Holy shit. Is this what a five-star wanted level feels like in real life?" Han rolled his eyes, "Stop messing around and follow the agents. Do not resist. Remember, COOPERATE!" "Aye, aye, sir." Carn sighed and walked toward the men in white suits. The agents pointed guns at Carn even though he did not resist. Two of the agents escorted Carn, bringing him to a tall van. Entering the van, Carn found a restraint trolley, which appeared a lot in asylum-related movies. It was also completed with a bite mask and a straitjacket. One of the officers showed Carn a pair of handcuffs. He asked, "You have two choices. Cuff yourself or we use all the restraints." "That''s a very odd protocol." Carn found their method amusing and illogical. Had it been regular cops, they would have handcuffed Carn before they even brought him to the van. The agent answered, "That''s because you have a clean record, and you assisted us in dealing with a doppelganger. Otherwise, you''d already be sedated and laid on that trolley of shame." "I see. I''d like the handcuff, please." "Good." The agent handed Carn a pair of handcuffs, which he promptly secured on his wrists before taking a seat in the van. The other agents closed and locked the doors from the outside. Meanwhile, a team of hazmat-clad agents entered the house, carrying advanced detection and containment equipment. Wong stood outside, watching the ECD agents examine the scene. After several minutes, they exited, giving Wong and Han a nod of approval. "All clear. Good work." Han shrugged. "Of course. So, when do we get relocated to the ECD safe house?" According to ECD regulations, if two or more family members demonstrated mana capabilities, they qualified for relocation to a specialized secure zone under ECD protection. The entire family would receive mandatory training, education, and job opportunities within the organization. The ECD also offered competitive pay, with entry-level agents earning a starting salary of $85,000 annually. This didn''t include hazard pay, skill-based incentives, free housing, comprehensive health insurance, and other benefits. With everything combined, the average agent''s compensation often exceeded six figures, far more than Han and Wong''s current income. The prospect was tempting, but they needed confirmation. "When your son has been verified as SAFE," Replied the lead agent. Wong and Han nodded, glancing at the tall black van marked with the ECD logo. Around them, the military personnel were packing and preparing to leave. The hazmat agents signaled to Han and Wong to follow them to headquarters for Carn''s assessment and capability tests. Han locked the house and joined the team, bringing Carn''s belongings and their luggage for what would likely be a lengthy stay at the ECD facility. . . Carn had lost track of time. Being confined within the featureless van with no windows for eight hours, he dozed off, passing the time in a vivid dream. In his dream, he relived a distant memory of his father, the demon lord''s final moment. The demon lord lay on his deathbed deep within the dungeon''s treasury. Gold coins, gold bars, ancient artifacts, and countless treasures piled high like miniature mountains. Outside the room, Carn''s siblings and lord''s loyal followers gathered. Some grieved as their master''s lifespan was about to end. Carn stood among them, gazing into the treasure room. Weak but resolute, the demon lord addressed them directly through telepathy, ensuring his final words reached everybody, including Carn. When it was his turn, Carn heard his father''s voice in his mind. [Pebble, you are the most gifted of your siblings, but also the most vulnerable to politics and deception. After my passing, they may seek you to uncover your vulnerabilities or ask you to join their little faction. Remember this, never reveal your inspirations or your true power. Pretend to be an idiot if you can. Soon, the ones you trust will battle over my throne and these treasures. Leave this place, and don''t concern yourself with my remains or this place. Live freely, my child.] Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That event was irrelevant to Carn''s current situation, but it reminded him of the importance of keeping secrets. After all, because of the silence, nobody discovered his weaknesses for almost a thousand years. He wondered if he should also keep his real power a secret. ''Come to think of it, there was once a saying: Loose lips sink ships. I should keep the Aether part a secret. Oh, my inspiration should be kept under wraps too. I can''t let them know about my teleportation tricks.'' Determined to shut his mouth during the upcoming interrogation and tests, he thought of a way to fool the ECD guys. What should he tell them? . . 8 hours of the long journey made Carn''s butt sore. Carn wondered when the van would reach its destination. *RUMBLE* A sudden loud noise and the shaking made Carn flinch. The vehicle finally came to a stop. Echoing footsteps of a dozen military personnel outside warned Carn about the changes outside, forcing him to be on high alert. *CLICK* The van''s doors opened. A hundred high-lumen spotlight flashed, shining upon Carn. Taken by surprise, Carn narrowed his eyes and raised his arms to block the lights. "GET OFF THE VEHICLE!" A muffled sound from a speaker ordered Carn. Although Carn was still dizzy, he stepped out of the van as instructed. He still couldn''t see much around him because of the blinding lights. "LOOK ON THE FLOOR AND FOLLOW THE YELLOW LINE! DO NOT LOOK UP!" Again, Carn followed the instructions. He lowered his head and looked at his feet. Indeed, a yellow tape pointing upward gave Carn enough clues to understand what they were telling him to do. He started walking. Taking three steps ahead, Carn''s eyes adjusted to the blinding light. He managed to open his eyes a little wider. At that moment, Carn discovered colorful hazes around him. Green, yellow, pink, blue, red, orange and black haze mixed together, yet the spotlight penetrated through the mist and pierced his eyes. Carn inhaled deeply as he recognized the air around him. "Wow Artificial Aether?" Chapter 16 - 16: I May Be a Demon, But I DO Pray to the Lord Thanks to the strong spotlight piercing through the foggy haze, the usual thickness of the mist gave Carn a clearer path to follow. He traced the yellow line running along the floor until the end, which pointed at a solitary prison cell. Stepping inside, he looked around. Betraying his expectations, it was an empty room without a toilet stall, a chair, or a bed. Only metallic walls and steel bars surrounded him. A voice crackled through the speaker, issuing a new instruction. "Stand in the middle of the room and face the wall with the red X mark!" Carn complied, stepping into the center of the room and turning toward the cold metal wall with the red tape. Curious about the test, Carn closed his eyes, scanning the surroundings with his mind map. Behind him, he heard the hum of ventilation fans, the footsteps of soldiers, and the low murmur of voices. Without looking, Carn counted the number of people nearby. 10 20 40 80 Over a hundred? So many people? Behind Carn was a hundred military men, carrying heavy firearms. Amid them was either a tank or a massive turret, but its muzzle pointed at him. This level of force seemed excessive for a lone prisoner. *BEEP* A piercing siren jolted Carn''s focus. He noted a group of soldiers approaching, ten of whom were military personnel. However, the eleventh figure arrived on a trolley. Carn recognized the trolley, as it was the same model as the one in the van. He could have arrived here on that thing, too. Two soldiers pushed the trolley in front of Carn, and the prisoner stared back in fright. His shoulders and body never stopped trembling. "RELEASE THE RESTRAINTS!" The guards complied, unfastening the restraints and removing a bite mask that revealed the prisoner''s distorted features. The guy''s teeth consisted of fangs and no molars or front teeth. His slit mouth had no lips, showing a lot of gums. He looked like a fierce character from a fighting video game, yet to Carn, there was a strange cuteness to him. The prisoner thrashed, trying to shake free of the straitjacket, but the bindings on his ankles threw off his balance, causing him to tumble to the floor, writhing like a trapped worm. Soldiers withdrew from the cell while their eyes focused on Carn. The speaker crackled again, issuing a brutal command. "SUBJECT CARN, KILL THAT DOPPELGANGER!" Carn raised an eyebrow at the abrupt kill order but showed little reaction. Instead, he looked down at the mutated man, assessing him. He had hoped he might be able to gather some free Aether from him but sensed nothing. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, Carn could feel a faint trace of holy power emanating from him. At a glance, the man seemed innocent, perhaps even righteous. However, Carn''s noticed the inconsistency in within the holy power''s source, located within the person''s brain. He narrowed his eyes, finding this ''zombie'' amusing. "D-Don''t kill me! Those people abducted me! Please, you have to believe me. I haven''t done anything wrong!" The man stammered from the floor, pleading for his life. Carn crouched and probed the man. "They say you''re a doppelganger." "That''s a lie! They''ve got the wrong person! I was heading to church when a rift opened, and I got pulled into some alien world. The task force found me there and dragged me here against my will!" Carn studied him closely. "Ever killed anyone?" "No! Never! I''m a pastor! I''m a man of God!" Carn nodded, piecing things together. The trace of holy power made sense, but the man couldn''t completely hide his disguise. He tested the pastor, "Can you recite me 1 John 4:11 or Matthew 7:152?" "" Carn grinned widely, realizing what this doppelganger-wannabe had done to its host. The source of the host''s holy power was a dead giveaway. In Carn''s former world, devoted priests and saints always accumulated holy power in their hearts, not their brains. But when that power transferred to the brain, it was a telltale symptom unique to zombie parasite hosts. The parasite had already consumed most of the internal organs, preserving only the brain to maintain basic bodily functions and continuously leech off the host''s food. With the parasite rooted in the brain, the host remained hypnotized, perceiving every abnormal event as if it were completely ordinary. Thus, the host was technically still alive, and no vengeful spirit had yet emerged to curse the parasite. "You can''t, can you? Want me to recite them for you?" Carn grinned. The self-proclaimed pastor glared at Carn. Frustrated that his acting failed, he lunged toward Carn''s neck, opening his mouth wide. Carn calmly grabbed the nameless man''s lower jaw and his crown. As usual, he rotated them. *CRACK* The intelligent zombie''s neck twisted upside down. However, that didn''t stop the monster from trying to bite him. Its arms broke free from jacket and grabbed Carn''s shoulders, pulling its twisted head closer to Carn''s face. Carn snorted and continued rotating, twisting it 360 degrees, 720 degrees, and 1440 degrees. By the time he realized it, he was spinning the broken neck like a helicopter until it detached from its body. As soon as the body detached from its head, a million worms emerged from the host''s body, trying to escape. As for the head, it was still alive. The man''s eyeball slipped off its socket, revealing a snake-like worm within. The parasite shot toward Carn''s face, trying to possess him. Carn seized the flying snake and yanked it from the host''s head. He felt bad for the host, but there was no helping it. Standing up, Carn raised the living parasite and pointed at the wiggling worms on the floor. "I have the living doppelganger and its babies. Anybody wants to collect them for some fun experiments?" Carn teased the people behind him. *BEEP* The siren alarmed again. The same voice from the speaker provided another instruction. "Well done. You may turn around and follow the new path to another test room. Leave the parasite in your hand to the men behind you." Carn shrugged and thought to himself. ''Well, that was easy. But first thing''s first.'' Carn gently placed the host''s head on the floor and secretly touched the crown with his fingertip. The remaining portion of holy water moved, entering his fingertip. An invisible gold thread traveled through his arm and rested in his heart, which throbbed so hard that Carn flinched. It was a sign that the holy power rejected Carn as it deemed him unqualified. However, Carn recited a passage to soothe the pastor''s real spirit. "The Lord is close to the brokenhearted and saves those who are crushed in spirit."1 The gold thread paused and slowly dissipated into gold dust, which became one with Carn''s heart. The spirit wisp of the pastor also emerged from the corpse. The tiny firefly smiled at Carn and waved before he followed the light to a better place. A gold scratch manifested on Carn''s left shoulder. The ritual had been successful. Carn chuckled. Once again, he found himself in an ironic situation. ''This always gets me. I''m a freaking demon lord''s creation, but here I am, stealing divine power and praying to god. Oh, well. Holy spells are just too good to skip.'' Leaving the cell, Carn passed the wiggling parasite to a man in a white hazmat suit. Five men with tranquilizer rifles, who had been waiting and watching, gestured for Carn to follow them. He walked after the men, wondering what the next test would be. He also looked up as he found the second floor''s balcony area or a walkway, where 40-50 scientists had been gathering like tourists watching animals in a zoo. All of them leaked artificial Aether''s haze! Chapter 17 - 17: Look, Mom. Grown-Ass Men Are Fighting Over Me. I’m Famous! "What the hell are they researching? Do they even realize that artificial Aether is flawed?" Carn smirked, amused at the ECD''s misguided attempt to cultivate Aether. Real Aether was a pure source of energy. When it was used as an energy source for supernatural spells, it protected the caster from incurring a side effect, such as Carn''s headache. Replicating Aether, however, came with severe drawbacks. Spells powered by this artificial version didn''t just drain mana, but they demanded a portion of the caster''s blood and fat to counteract nature''s imbalance. This cost might be manageable for those with excess body mass. But for leaner spellcasters, it could be fatal as losing all fat in one''s body could lead to shock and health complications. In addition, murdering these people wouldn''t be beneficial either as Carn couldn''t use the fake Aether. He would rather invest his time searching for hidden criminals or terrorists than farming useless energy. Giving up on them, Carn returned his attention to the people around him. The spotlights no longer troubled his vision, and the haze was lighter the further in. The group reached another door, marked as "SECTION C". A cement shutter door rose, revealing a wide empty room with a tall ceiling. Observation decks behind black tinted glasses and bright LED light from the ceiling were the only noticeable objects here. Entering the room, the men ordered Carn. "Stay in the center of the room." The soldiers backed away from Carn while a team of scientists in orange hazmat suits approached, bringing a medical tray full of syringes and tools. A scientist drew Carn''s blood, which he cooperated. After extracting five syringes worth of fluid, they quietly brought the samples away. Replacing the first team, another group pushed a mobile capsule inside. Again, the soldier around the room ordered, "Take off your clothes and enter the capsule. We will test your lung capacity!" It was a lie. Han had already told him about this test, and Carn was ready to get submerged in strange water once more. Unlike the vertical test tube in the military warehouse, this one looked like a coffin. Carn stripped his clothes and slipped inside the tube. A scientist kept the lid open and plastered various scanners on his chest, arms, legs, and groin. Shutting the lid, the capsule sealed the air and poured green liquid inside. Without anything to cover his mouth and nose, some of the fluid burnt his nostrils. Carn almost choked because of the unfamiliar sensation. In seconds, Carn was fully submerged in green liquid. . On the observation deck, three men in different uniforms watched the MC-SCAN capsule below. Around the capsule, a team of twenty scientists collaborated, collecting data on Carn and testing his blood. Two scientists studied the screen while soldiers with heavy machine guns stood by, prepared for any unforeseen incidents. As the capsule hummed, its monitors displayed Carn''s vitals. A scientist in a hazmat suit, wearing wireless earpieces, reported to the executives above, "Subject''s vitals remain stable. Oxygen saturation is optimal. No signs of tissue abnormalities, foreign parasites, or illegal augmentation." Another scientist handed a paper with the blood test results to the one on the microphone. He whispered, "Sir, his blood cells are over-saturated with mana. It''s not 10% as in the previous report. The concentration levels are at least 30%." The lead scientist muted the speaker and looked at his colleague in surprise. "Is the machine functioning properly? That''s ten times the mana concentration of an average explorer. Isn''t that biologically unstable?" "That''s what I thought. But his cells show no signs of degradation, almost as if his physiology is adapted to it. It seems natural. Isn''t his father a hunter?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They exchanged a glance, each processing the implications. Finally, the lead scientist shrugged. "Possibly a genetic mutation from a second-generation mana carrier. Log the data and compare it with other second-generation subjects. Make sure it''s all in the report." "Yes, sir!" The lead scientist sighed deeply, then turned on the microphone and reported to the military personnel, "Mana concentration is estimated to be over 30%, ten times that of a regular explorer." . As the message was delivered, the three men in the observation deck exchanged greedy grins and knowing glances. The lieutenant general of the ECD, standing out in his black uniform with three gleaming stars on his shoulders, smiled at his colleagues. "I''ll be taking him in. Y''all stand down." A man in a khaki uniform scoffed. "Not so fast, Lieutenant General. A new bill was passed last month. Second-generation mana carriers must first complete the mandatory conscription process. Whether he joins you or not is his decision." An FBI deputy director, dressed in a suit, retorted. "I assume you haven''t read the Legacy Exemption Clause. Under that clause, children of active or retired FBI agents who possess mana can join the FBI without standard entry protocols and enjoy all the privileges of an active hunter. Gentlemen, he''ll be following in his father''s footsteps. Thank you very much." The ECD lieutenant general countered, "I doubt his family will settle for your lousy pay. He''ll join me. I already talked to his father on the phone!" The director frowned. "Lobbying again?! And why are you recruiting a mana carrier before the test results are even out?" "Because you bureaucrats are too political!" the general snapped. "Look at how I treat my agents! $85,000 starting salary, free housing in a special zone, utilities covered, free healthcare, free college, and children''s support until they''re 18! What about you? Can you even take care of your employees?" The army man rolled his eyes. "You just copied our benefits and sweetened the deal. We already do all that, but your budget''s slightly higher. Without the rifts, your department wouldn''t even exist." "That''s because we''re more important than you! Now, let me have that boy, or I''m calling the White House!" The others inwardly cursed the ECD lieutenant general and shook their heads, reluctantly giving up on competing with the upstart division. . Meanwhile, Carn silently observed the scientists. With nothing to occupy him, he counted the 148 silver scratch marks on his right arm and hand. These marks allowed him to cast up to 740 minor spells or activate sentry gargoyle mode 148 times. In an emergency, he could also use a long-range teleportation spell to travel a hundred miles instantly, though it would cost 10 silver marks instead of five. Fortunately, no one could see his temporary tattoos or the gold mark on his left shoulder, or they''d be scrambling to investigate further. Calculating his next moves, Carn ran through various fake scenarios in his mind, getting ready to teleport out of the facility at a moment''s notice. *BEEP* The capsule''s beep, sounding like a microwave, interrupted his thoughts. The lid automatically slid open, and the machine began draining the green liquid. Carn was puzzled. He had expected to hold his breath for five minutes to prove his endurance, but less than two minutes had passed. He climbed out and looked around. The lead scientist stepped forward, offering Carn a prepared set of clothes. He also instructed. "Follow us to the next room. We''ll proceed with the final examination." Chapter 18 - 18: There’s Another Gargoyle? Sweet! Following the soldiers and scientists through a winding corridor, Carn observed his surroundings. Looking up, metal pipes and ventilation ducts lined the tall ceiling, which he estimated to be about eight or nine feet high. The walls looked suspicious. At a glance, the metal walls seemed sturdy enough, but the array of lenses and glasses on the top layer of the metal walls resembled a certain laser hallway in a zombie movie. While walking Carn had a feeling that the ECD could deploy a laser formation to cut down any hostile entity roaming in this hallway. He wondered if this was necessary to contain whatever was secured in this area. They soon reached an intersection and passed a massive shutter door, labeled "SECTION A." However, the lead team turned away from it, leaving its contents a mystery. After a 20-minute trekking through the maze-like corridors and multiple security checkpoints, they arrived at another shutter door labeled "SECTION D." The giant door ascended, allowing the team to get through. The lead scientist and soldiers urged Carn to hurry. "Move." Sensing the urgency, Carn quickly slipped through the gap while the shutter was still ascending. The others followed. But when the last person crossed the boundary, the vertical gate fell and slammed shut. Carn couldn''t help but look back. He asked the lead scientist, "Is that necessary?" The scientist only shrugged, offering a brief response. "Safety protocol. Don''t ask too many questions. You''ll get answers if you pass the final examinations." "Oh. Cool." Carn looked ahead and discovered himself in a large intersection. Four more tunnels were ahead of him, and a suspicious elevator at the center of the room stood out. The lead scientist swiped his card on the elevator''s scanner while the soldiers raised their guns, keeping a wary eye on the surrounding tunnels as if something could randomly emerge at any moment. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *DING* The elevator opened, and the lead scientist entered. He gestured for Carn to follow him. "Come with me. The rest of you, you are dismissed." The soldiers nodded and quickly returned to the giant gate. One of them scanned his eyes on a console and swiped his card. He then pressed a complex password code on the device, and the shutter door began ascending once more. Carn secretly observed their action with his mind map, memorizing the movements of the soldier''s fingers even though he couldn''t identify the alphabet or number on the touchscreen console. Upon entering the elevator, the men already crawled under the opening gate. Carn sighed as he couldn''t remember all the passwords, and he prayed that he wouldn''t need them any time soon. The elevator brought Carn down as he had predicted. He stood and waited in the enclosed chamber, wondering when this examination would end. He glanced at the right panel of the elevator and discovered that it only featured one button. *DING* The elevator reached its destination. The lead scientist stepped outside. Carn followed closely and looked ahead. Then, he was surprised. In front of him was a giant lecture hall. Over a hundred people in orange clothes sat still on red chairs, staring at the statue at the end of the classroom in silence as if they were meditating. Deep inside, a gray statue of a female priestess faced the crowd. It depicted a lady standing straight with her hands folded in front of her naval. Looking from afar, the statue seemed normal. But as the lead scientist walked into the lecture hall, the statue''s eyes brightened, staring at him and Carn. Carn raised an eyebrow, amused. He recognized the thing. ''Isn''t that a gargoyle inquisitor from my world? What is it doing here?'' Unlike Carn, who was created personally by the demon lord, these gargoyle inquisitors were movable statues, born from the corpses of priestesses or saints who had been murdered through unjust causes or evil schemes. The holy power and vengeful spirits within them merged, transforming their bodies into a dense mineral form. Upon resurrection, they followed the will of their vengeful spirits, seeking retribution against those who committed grave sins. Both criminals and adventurers with questionable pasts feared them, for their gaze could instantly turn any evildoer within sight to stone. Only those with a pure heart and untainted soul could approach and ultimately free their spirits. Their vision was sharper than Carn''s, allowing them to see through a person''s past deeds. Even if a criminal had been punished and pardoned, they remained susceptible to the petrifying glare. Catching a glimpse of a fellow gargoyle made Carn feel nostalgic. He wished he could transform into a gargoyle and greet her. Unfortunately, too many eyes were on him. The lead scientist ignored the glare and walked toward an empty chair at the back. He sat on it and gestured to Carn, "Take a seat. This is your last examination." Carn picked a seat and looked back and forth between the inquisitor and the hazmat guy, "What are we doing here?" The scientist explained and chuckled, seemingly proud of this entity, "In our facility, we contain over ten thousand monsters, anomalies, entities, artifacts, and questionable objects from another dimension. This one here has the power to petrify any criminal in her line of sight. She belongs in the VOLATILE category, if you''re critical about it." Carn smirked, finding these people and this place similar to the SCP myths. He could also guess the purpose of this examination. "Aye. So you guys are testing me if I have secretly committed crimes or something similar?" "Yes. Stay here with me for 24 hours. That''s all." "You, too? Why are you here?" The scientist laughed, "Well, it''s an obligatory examination. All ECD employees have to sit here for a day, get our faces on this place''s CCTV cameras, and clean up this place. It''s my turn today, so here I am." Carn returned his gaze to the hundred people on the red chairs. Upon looking closely, he discovered that they had already been petrified, but they retained their skin color. He touched one of them, and they instantly crumbled into dust. He asked the scientist, "How many people have you brought here so far? Why are there so many failed examinees?" "Most of them are death row prisoners that we brought in yesterday. Don''t worry about them." "" Looking at the condition of this place, Carn could roughly guess what this scientist''s job was. He stood up and offered him a hand. "Do you have a broom or a vacuum cleaner? I''ll help." "Thanks. Let me take a nap for a few minutes. I''ve been working for 30 hours straight without sleeping a wink." "My condolence." "By the way, I''m Caesar. Looking forward to working with you, kid." Carn laughed and shook hands with Caesar, "Yes, sir." They completely ignored the gargoyle inquisitor as they had nothing to fear. For Caesar, he was an honest worker. As for Carn, another gargoyle''s ability had no effect on him. Looking at the inquisitor, Carn wondered if he should greet her. But before Carn could come up with a conversation with it, the gargoyle in question was already in front of him. She stared straight into his eyes while her lips moved. Carn heard her telepathic voice in his mind. "Lord Pebble. Is that really you? I thought you were dead!" . . . RESEARCH LOG Item Designation: ECD-6677 "The Stone Judge" Object Class: Volatile Assigned Research Team: Dr. Caesar [Redacted], Lead Investigator Research Site: [Redacted] Summary: The Stone Judge, ECD-6677, is a sentient mineral-based entity resembling a stone statue of a female priestess in humanoid form. Containment protocols were initiated following the [Redacted] team''s return from [Redacted], where the entity displayed proximity-based petrification abilities as a self-defense measure. The entity''s mineral composition includes 77% superconducting minerals and calcium. When damaged, ECD-6677 demonstrates self-restoration and preservation capabilities, initiating an immediate petrification effect within a 100-meter radius on all living beings. ECD-6677 specifically targets individuals it identifies as "evil" with its petrification effect, paralyzing or permanently immobilizing them upon entry into its range of vision. Aside from the specified targets, it can interact as though it is a human. Sample Analysis: A sample designated ECD-6677-A was extracted from the entity, revealing high levels of radiation capable of [Redacted]. Due to the severe risk of a containment breach, all samples and experiments were terminated. Behavioral Observations: ECD-6677 is capable of movement and verbal communication in the presence of religious personnel. It exhibits amicable behavior when engaged in conversation about [Redacted]. After an intensive negotiation process, ECD executives (Gen. [Redacted]) authorized a dedicated enclosed space for ECD-6677 to continue its [Redacted] activities. Special Requests: ECD-6677 has requested a weekly provision of [Redacted] in exchange for [Redacted]. No further experimentation is authorized with this entity at this time. Chapter 19 - 19: My Former Subordinate Is ECD Entity Carn was stunned. He had assumed the gargoyle inquisitor was just a similar version of those from his former world, not an actual being from there. He glanced at Caesar, curious if he could hear the inquisitor''s words. Noticing Caesar''s trembling lips and his wide-eyed stare at the priestess, Carn couldn''t help but think the guy had already lost his jewels. Taking this opportunity, Carn coughed and raised his index finger to his lips, signaling the inquisitor to hold back. The inquisitor paused, observing Caesar, and then nodded. "Understood, my lord. I shall keep your identity here a secret." She shifted her focus to Caesar, giving him an icy glare. After a moment, she turned and resumed her statue pose at the front of the lecture hall behind the podium. Once she was gone, Caesar fell off his lecture chair. He crawled toward the elevator with all his might and unmuted his microphone. Caesar yelled, "E-Emergency, code V! I-I need a suppression team at ECD-6677''s containment, NOW!" Carn raised an eyebrow, finding Caesar''s reaction a bit extreme. He tried to pacify him, "Relax, she might have just wanted to say hi." Caesar turned around, shooting a death glare at Carn. "Just to say HI?! What are you, a blond bitch in a horror movie?! She talked directly into my head and threatened to kill me if I didn''t leave! This has never happened before! I have to report to the general!" Carn stayed silent, watching as Caesar crawled on all four into the elevator. He repeatedly pressed the buttons, forcing the door to close faster. *DING* The elevator doors were closed. The guy really left Carn here. Being alone with the gargoyle, Carn snorted and stood, moving over to where a petrified man in an orange jumpsuit sat. He patted the stone prisoner, which crumbled to dust, leaving only the jumpsuit behind. Carn brushed off the seat and tossed the jumpsuit aside. He then sat down and looked at the inquisitor. He couldn''t remember her even though she claimed to be his old subordinate. He also couldn''t remember asking fellow gargoyles to call him as "Lord". As Carn was cautious of the surveillance cameras and hidden voice recorders, Carn activated a telepathic skill, consuming a silver mark. Half of a silver mark faded, leaving Carn with 147 marks and half a stick. Carn started speaking, but his lips didn''t move. His voice resonated directly in the gargoyle inquisitor''s mind. "What happened to you? I thought all inquisitors had lost their reason. When did you regain sentience, and how did you end up in this world?" Without moving, the statue''s gaze shifted to Carn. She replied telepathically. "I''m not entirely sure. But when the devil invaded the Great Lord''s Tomb, my mind was already cleared. I even remembered my life as a human. As for ending up in this world, I made a deal with heroes here. They said mimics had infiltrated their world, and they needed my help identifying humans from monsters. I asked for offerings to replenish my Aether, and they agreed to supply me with criminals. This is my new home now." Carn frowned at the mention of Aether, worried humans might exploit it if they discovered its true nature. "Did you explain Aether to them?" "No. They call it ''Mana.'' I didn''t mention that we can acquire Aether by completing vengeful spirits'' unfulfilled wishes." Hearing that the secret was safe, Carn was relieved. He pressed on. "So, how did you cross this ''rift''?" "That''s what they call it. Indeed, I was transported through a rift. It looked like a regular long-distanced portal of an archmage with some extra instability cracks. Crossing it once and twice is already risky enough. It could collapse or change destinations at any moment. We were lucky that the portal didn''t act up." Carn nodded, recalling the portals that human mages once used to breach his dungeon''s defenses. If a rift could connect this world with his former one, he wondered if he might find a way back and revisit the demon lord''s tomb. He hoped that the ''hidden'' chamber hadn''t been discovered yet. "How much time has passed since I fought the devil and got sealed?" "I lost track after 300 years so about 400 years in total." "Has anyone else crossed over with you?" "As far as I know, it''s just me. The devil destroyed or buried the others along with the dungeon," she replied, then hesitated before asking, "And you, my lord? How did you come here, and why are you in a human body?" "I don''t know myself. My last memory was fighting the devil and getting buried. When I regained consciousness, I was in this body." "...That explains a lot." The statue smiled. Carn stared at her, sensing she might know something he didn''t. "Do you know something?" "Among my former human comrades, one of them implied that he had experienced death before. When he betrayed me, he bragged that he was a reincarnator with his former life''s memory and he was the chosen one. I assume that you might have experienced something similar, my lord." Carn''s interest piqued. "What happened to him? Is he still alive?" "No, you killed him two days after you issued a sortie order during the 52nd hero''s invasion. I was there with you, and I saw you stomped on that man''s tiny nuts and ripped his head off his shoulders. It was satisfying to watch, actually." Carn slapped his forehead, getting cringe. It reminded him of his impulsive and hot-blooded period when heroes never stopped trying to get their hands on his father''s treasures. At that time, he had just overcome the infighting crisis between his father''s children and ambitious subordinates, who sought the demon lord''s artifacts and secrets. The political strife always put him in a bad mood, causing him to go berserk every time heroes suddenly joined the fray. He gave the priestess a meaningful look. He glanced at the mark on his right arm, noting that the leftover 147th line flickered and was about to fade. As the conversation wasted some of his energy, he tried to cut it short. "I''m short on Aether. I can''t talk like this for too long or I won''t have enough energy for self-preservation. I forgot to ask. What was your name again? Inquisitor number 52 or 53?" "My human name was Rosa, but you used to call me I-57." Carn nodded and let out a sigh, ending the telepathic connection. He spoke aloud, feigning exhaustion. "It seems I''ll be getting stuck here for a whole day. I''ll be taking a nap. I hope you won''t turn me into a stone." The inquisitor grinned and continued splurging her Aether, talking in telepathy, "You''re always rock hard, my lord." Carn rolled his eyes. He flipped the lecture chair''s armrest and leaned over, pretending to take a nap. After he covered his face, he closed his eyes and started thinking about his life goal. ''Should I be content here, or should I find a way back to that world? And what about the devil?'' His thoughts drifted to the image of the monstrous creature with its many unblinking eyes. The last time, meddling humans had sealed them both within the collapsing dungeon. If possible, he hoped to get a rematch and end their little grudge. Also, he still wanted to crush the person who created the devil and make them fight each other. Carn still remembered the mage''s name. ''ArielDon''t you grow old and die before I get to kill you. Wait in that world and wash your neck for me. I''ll be coming for you!'' Carn made his decision. He was determined to cross the rift and head back home, the demon lord''s dungeon home. . . . LOG ENTRY #15 Date: 12/02/2019 Logger: Dr. Eve [Redacted] Incident Report: During the ECD employee examination protocol, ECD-6677 displayed anomalous behavior. Instead of remaining stationary and exhibiting its usual proximity-based petrification phenomenon, it directly confronted [Data Expunged] and the Special Examinee, [Redacted]. According to [Data Expunged]''s account, the entity communicated telepathically with him, expressing hostile intent to an elite researcher for the first time. Aside from the inflicted trauma on [Data Expunged], ECD-6677 showed no additional aggression toward other researchers or qualified examinees. Following the CCTV footage review from that day, a special protocol was initiated to monitor Special Examinee [Redacted], the sole surviving witness to the incident. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. LOG ENTRY #16 Date: 12/02/2019 Logger: [Data Expunged] Incident Report: [Data Expunged] ECD FACILITY EMPLOYEE ARCHIVE - INCD-6677-6 Date: 12/03/2019 Logger: ECD-8888 Event: Following [Data Expunged]''s procedural breach on December 2nd, 2019, the employee''s contract was terminated in accordance with INCD protocols. All records pertaining to the employee and the related incidents have been purged from the database. No investigation will be taken. Chapter 20 - 20: I’m Changing Schools… RIP Childhood Friend Romance Subplot Every minute felt like an hour. After three hours of rest, Carn was tired of sitting around and being watched by countless CCTV cameras mounted on the ceiling. To top it off, his former subordinate''s gaze fixated on him, sending goosebumps down his spine. For some reason, Carn felt violated. Trying to change the mood, Carn got up and paced around the lecture hall. During his wander, he spotted a portable toilet stall in a corner. Seizing the chance to escape prying eyes, Carn opened the door and stepped inside. The stall was cleaner than he expected, though it had a dusty-like construction-site smell. He closed the lid, sat down, and sighed, glancing up to change his view. When Carn looked up, he noticed a gap between the door and the ceiling. Through that gap, a pair of watchful eyes stared at him. Rosa was balancing on a desk, peering in. "HEY!" Carn yelled, kicking the door in frustration. When he stepped out, she was already back at the podium, pretending that nothing had happened. He snorted and returned to the stall, but as soon as he closed the door, there she was again, peeking through the gap. Carn sighed deeply. "Is this fun for you?" Rosa smirked. "Very. Standing here all day in an empty hall is boring. It''s different from the dungeon. At least, I had a few mice or bats as pets to watch. But here, they don''t let a single fly enter. I''m so bored." "Can''t you leave me alone and let me take a leak? I ain''t a monkey in a zoo." Respecting his wish, Rosa finally relented and returned to her spot. Carn sighed in relief, but his hope for privacy was destroyed as he noticed the twelve red camera lenses and a glaring light bulb all pointed directly at him. Realizing privacy was nonexistent here, Carn gave up on resting in the stall and stepped out. As he started tidying the area to pass the time, Rosa called out to him. "Lord Pebble, may I ask you something?" "Yeah?" Carn replied verbally, conserving his precious Aether. "I sense a trace of Holy Power in you. Have you finally converted and accepted the ''LORD''?" As a former priestess, she was knowledgeable about Holy Power, and seeing a hint of it in Carn thrilled her. Carn pressed his lips together, wary of the implications of answering. With a quick gesture and a sharp look, he signaled her to drop the topic, not wanting to waste Aether on telepathy. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rosa pouted, recognizing his silent refusal but respected his unspoken boundaries. Still, she couldn''t help feeling overjoyed that Carn had begun to accumulate holy power. A day later, the elevator descended, bringing a team of five men in hazmat suits. They marched into the lecture hall and approached Rosa and Carn, showing no sign of fear. Rosa glared at the men but looked away afterward, dismissing them as useless since they lacked both Aether and Holy Power. The lead soldier faced Carn and spoke through a small mic, "Examinee Carn, you''ve passed the tests. Follow us." Carn got to his feet and turned to Rosa to bid her farewell. The inquisitor, however, gave no response. Seeing her lack of acknowledgment, Carn smiled wryly and sighed. ''This is for the best. She can safely gather Aether without lifting a finger, and no one from that world will find her here. And I can finally be myself and move independently.'' He followed the men into the elevator, and the doors closed behind him. Unseen by him, Rosa''s mouth curved up into a sly grin. The team brought Carn back, navigating through a maze of corridors toward the surface. They passed three giant shutter doors, marked G-3, G-2, and G-1 in order. After crossing the last metal gate, Carn got to see the sunlight again. He looked up, raising a hand to shield his eyes from the bright light, squinting as it hit him. It felt almost like his first day when he emerged from the demon''s tomb after years in darkness. A military jeep awaited him, and in the back seats sat his parents, waving at Carn. "Over here, Carn!" Han called him over. Carn was surprised. He turned around to the hazmat soldiers. They nodded and revealed the result, "You''ve passed all examinations and received a recommendation from ECD personnel. You''re exempt from all juvenile explorer courses. Please select your division within seven days. You may stay at the military base''s guest house during this time." "Huh?" Carn was at a loss for words as everything sounded new and strange to him. He thought to himself. ''How does their scoring system even work? I don''t get it.'' The hazmat soldiers returned to the facility, finishing their escort duty and leaving Carn with his family. Carn climbed into the passenger seat and looked over at the driver, who grinned back at him. It was Eric, one of the researchers Carn had met the other day, flashing a yellow-toothed smile. "Welcome, boy." Carn recognized him and glanced back at his parents with a questioning look. Han smirked and said, "Well done, Carn. Thanks to you, we got promoted." "What the hell is going on here?" Carn was still clueless about what was happening. "Simply put, you passed the test and earned yourself a military career recommendation. Since we''re a package, your parents got a promotion and a free house. Now, we can finally sell that god-forsaken house and live under the ECD. You just made the American dream come true for us." "" Carn frowned, wondering if he''d been set up or if Han had used him for their own gains. Whatever the case, Carn didn''t like the idea of joining the military. Wong read Carn''s expression and warned him in her Asian dialect and broken English, "Don''t even think about it. Our family''s yearly salary now go up to $250,000, and no need pay taxes for whole life! You mess this up, we send you to Jesus!" "" Eric laughed along with the family and tried to cheer Carn up. "Relax, kid. The bad news is, you''ll be required to join one of the divisions. But the good news? Your starting pay is better than most corporate jobs out there, plus you''ll get a lifetime tax exemption. You won''t find an offer like this anywhere else, so just be a good sport and take it while you can." Carn paused, trying to wrap his head around Earth''s culture and capitalist mindset. He decided to dig a little deeper. "How much are we talking about here?" Eric glanced at Han in the rearview mirror, who returned the look, signaling his friend to keep pushing. Clearing his throat, Eric shared the details. "The ECD has the best pay. Even trainees make $85,000 a year. An average licensed explorer gets about120K-ish, I think? The other benefits are about the same, though. Oh, if you sign the contract right away, you get a signing bonus equal to the starting annual pay, if I remember correctly. The contract period is usually five years, but that depends on the examination results." Carn did some mental math. ''That''s around $7,000 to $10,000 a month. Not bad, buteh.'' For a teenager, it was a decent sum. But as a gargoyle who had once sat on mountains of gold coins and priceless artifacts, the amount didn''t thrill him. He had no girlfriend, mortgages, or loans. He wasn''t into luxury watches or sports cars. And he wasn''t greedy enough to put his mind on investing and financial plans. Money just wasn''t a priority. Noticing Carn''s lack of interest, Han leaned in. "If you join the ECD, you''ll have access to the rifts." "DEAL!" Without a second thought, Carn agreed. He cared far more about exploring his former world than anything Earth''s materialism had to offer. "GREAT!" Han, Wong, and Eric cheered, exchanging thumbs-ups with grins all around. Carn observed them and smiled wryly. Then, a thought struck him. "So, what about school? Do I still have to go, or can I skip it and join the ECD right away?" At the mention of school, everyone froze. Their eyes shifted nervously, and Han began to sweat. "Ah, right... the age requirement," Han muttered, rubbing his forehead. "What do you mean?" Carn was puzzled. Han sighed and admitted, "No matter how good you are, the military requires recruits to be at least 18. So" Wong added, "You still need to go to school, lah." Carn thought of the high school that he was attending and frowned. Something didn''t add up. Usually, children of military personnel attended a public school, situated in a special district or within a military resident district. He wondered if he still had to go back to the old place. "Do I have to transfer to the military base''s local school or?" Eric chuckled. "Yes, you''ll transfer schools, but you''ll attend a public school in a military resident base. It''s basically a regular school, just inside a military installation." Chapter 21 - 21: I’m Proud of My Comedian Family Local Hospital, VIP Suite A teenager relaxed on a patient bed, wearing a bathrobe. His father, donning a polo shirt and jeans, chilled on a sofa, man-spreading and puffing a vape even though the hospital banned smoking. The teenager was Jack, who attended the same high school as Carn. His father was also a licensed explorer who worked exclusively for a private mercenary company. While waiting, an elderly white-haired man in a doctor''s gown entered, followed by five top physicians of the hospital. When they spotted that the father had been smoking vape, their expressions changed, but nobody voiced complaints. The hospital director stared at the explorer and his son. He smacked his lips. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Smoking in a hospital is illegal, Mr. Hornet. I''ll add the smoking fine to the hospital bill after this." The explorer, Darius Hornet, sneered at the hospital director. He pulled a platinum credit card from his wallet and waved it. "I can pay. Also, I''m vaping, not smoking. They''re not the same." The director sighed and got to the point, trying to chase this annoying family from the hospital as soon as possible. "The results are out. Congratulations. Your son''s mana concentration is 1.5%. It''s 50% lower than average explorers at the moment, but this is enough to take the ECD examinations. Would you like me to file the report to the government for you?" Elated by the result, Darius smirked and looked at his proud son. He bragged, "He''s already a star quarterback in his school. Once he''s passed the ECD tests, he will surely rise to the top. Those greedy agents from the ECD will be bidding to recruit him!" Darius laughed and shifted his attention to the doctors in the room, "You people better treat my son with respect from now on!" The team of doctors rolled their eyes. The director sighed and informed the family, "The examination is over. Please check out before noon and pay the smoking fine properly." Darius scoffed and flickered the credit card, which hit the elder''s forehead. The edge of the card left a small cut wound on his forehead. "Heh, doesn''t matter. Get it done for me." "" The director calmly wiped the dripping blood from his forehead and picked up the credit card. He scoffed in disgust and turned around, leading his people out of the suite and closing the door behind him. After the doctors had left, Jack got up in excitement. He asked his father, "So, when are we going to the ECD and take their tests?" Darius proudly smiled, "Probably tomorrow or a day after that. The Secret Service moves fast. They will come to our house early in the morning." Jack continued to ask, "So, what''s the comparison between your company and the ECD? I heard you quit ECD because of the low pay?" Darius reminisced about the past and laughed. He bragged to his son, "Private mercenary companies pay more than those lousy government jobs. We lose the tax exemption, but we can earn millions from one exploration! Do you know how much my company earned from the last expedition? My cut was 20 MIL AFTER TAXES! How do you think I bought you a Lamborghini and a mana potion to spike the concentration in your blood?" Jack smiled, proud of his father, but he was more interested in another perk. He thought about Carn''s childhood sweetheart, who had been catching his eye recently. He wanted to humiliate her in front of Carn. "About the slavery rights, father. Is it true that private explorers can possess slaves?! Can we enslave people too?" Darius grinned as he could guess his son''s evil thoughts and intentions. He revealed a secret that no government agent wished to disclose. "Yes and no. Obviously, it''s impossible in our country or anywhere in Europe. But if we''re talking about a third-world country somewhere, yes, we can!" Jack laughed, "What about the enslavement restrictions? Can I enslave anybody I want?" "As long as you have enough hush money to pay their relatives and the permanent immigration fees if you want someone from our country" Darius and Jack exchanged looks with each other. Figuring out their true intentions, they burst into laughter. . . After completing the examination in the maze-like facility, Eric led the family to an office, where Han, Wong, and Carn sat, filling out a daunting 20-page document to register their family and finalize Carn''s enlistment in the ECD. In the stack, Carn was handed a contract to sign. He paused, reading over the header and clauses carefully. Most clauses covered the standard military requirements like service obligation, training commitment, and code of conduct. But in the benefits section, Carn spotted something interesting. [As a pre-enrolled candidate in the Eldritch Containment Division (ECD), Party A (Carn) shall receive a monthly stipend equivalent to 50% of the entry-level ECD salary. This stipend is designed to support the candidate''s educational and personal needs while enrolled in the military installation public high school.] Carn pursed his lips, surprised by the ECD''s generosity that he would receive around $3,500 monthly just for attending high school until graduation. Then, he found a clause that made his parents practically salivate: [Upon Party A''s formal agreement to join the Eldritch Containment Division (ECD), Party A''s parents will receive a one-time signing bonus equivalent to one year''s worth of Party A''s entry-level ECD salary.] In summary, his parents were selling him out for $85,000. Carn shot them a death glare in protest. In response, Wong grinned shamelessly while Han avoided eye contact, sweating bullets. Shaking his head in resignation, Carn signed the paper. He might be surrendering his freedom today, but he vowed to decide his own future once he graduated. "Well done!" Han let out a sigh of relief, wiped his sweaty face with a handkerchief, and passed the stack of documents to the officer seated across from them. Carn looked up to size up the officer. The man wore a black military uniform, different from the usual army attire. The clothes came with an octopus cartoon character emblazoning over the U.S. flag on his right shoulder, which looked strangely out of place on the official uniform. The officer flipped through the documents, checking if all signatures and details were in order. After checking every page thrice, he nodded in approval. "Thank you very much for choosing ECD. Please stay in a designated guest house for the time being. We will finish the transfer protocol within seven working days." Wong wasn''t finished. She asked to make sure, "When will we get the signing bonus?" The officer laughed as he could see through Wong''s greedy nature, "It should be next month on the 20th." Wong widely grinned and patted Carn''s head. "Finally, you are a decent human being!" Carn rolled his eyes, "So, I wasn''t a human for the past 16 years?" "Of course, lah! You were a pig. You ate. You slept. And you fu No, you didn''t even know how to fuck a woman. What a spineless pig. You were supposed to score some rich chicks and give me 20 grandsons while you make seven figures before you reached 15. What a disappointment, lah." "" Carn shot Wong a strange look, speechless by the impractical demands. The officer and Han looked away and held back their laughter. The other officers in the same room overheard the conversation and giggled. Carn facepalmed, but he inwardly smiled. Thinking back and comparing to other unfortunate children without parents, he felt lucky to have such a warm and funny family. Chapter 22 - 22: My Parents’ Financial Management Skill Is Terrible A week flew by quickly. Carn was stuck alone in a small studio room while his parents stayed in a separate residence. For the entire week, his only activity was watching TV. At 5 AM on the eighth day, Carn was jolted awake by loud noises outside. He peeked through his window and saw military personnel going through their morning workout routines. Having become accustomed to the rigid schedule of life within the military installation, Carn found himself unable to sleep past 5 AM. Moving instinctively, he grabbed the TV remote and switched to a news channel, then glanced at the digital clock next to his bed. It was December 10th, 2019. Carn sat on his bed, deep in thought, trying to recall memories from his life as a human before his gargoyle transmigration. On the surface, the world seemed calm, but he knew COVID-19 had already begun to spread in Wuhan, China. At that point, news outlets hadn''t reported anything related to the outbreak or the virus as it wasn''t yet seen as relevant to the U.S. Carn wondered if COVID might exist in this world. If so, he figured it might be wise to start stocking up on supplies like masks, alcohol, oxygen tanks, and other essentials. He also considered the spike in hate crimes, which targeted Asian communities in the months that followed, realizing he should prepare for similar tensions. His mind began to wander with ideas. He imagined investing in medical companies that would soon be producing COVID-19 vaccines. However, unfamiliar with the financial world, he wasn''t sure where to start. Not wanting to lose the inspiration, Carn grabbed a chair, sat down with a pen and paper, and began jotting down his thoughts. A few minutes later, he finished organizing his short-term life plan for the coming months and quietly reviewed the points in his mind. December Goals - Borrow cash from parents or get paid? - Adapt to the new school and stay low-profile. - Stock some sanitary, food, water, and medical masks. - Verify on the Internet about COVID January Goals - If a COVID event happens, stock more items. Otherwise, consume or use the stocked items. - Get a smartphone with the ECD salary? - Accumulate Aether (Not priority) Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. February Goals - Investment in pharma companies? Need consultants in finance. - In case of COVID, stock some oxygen tanks for his parents, just in case? As Carn became absorbed in planning for future events, he momentarily forgot about Aether. Noticing he hadn''t prioritized Aether or rift exploration, he crumpled up his paper and tossed it in the bin. Scratching the back of his head, he leaned back and turned his gaze to the TV, trying to get some inspiration. The news droned on with the usual weather reports, crime stories, Hollywood gossip, and conspiracy theories, which bored him. Carn picked up the remote and flipped through the channels, hoping to find a good movie or drama. His finger slipped, pressing the wrong button, and the TV menu popped up. Since it was a smart TV with access to internet apps and in-house Wi-Fi, Carn saw an opportunity to check something different. Changing his mind, he opened a media app and scrolled through UTube, looking for uncensored news and unbiased political channels. His search stopped on a video thumbnail showing a supernatural scene. A dimensional crack appeared in Wuhan, China. A narrator''s voice played over the looping footage. [Today, authorities have placed Wuhan Market under strict quarantine following the emergence of a mysterious dimensional crack spreading across the area. Witnesses report sightings of a strange green gas seeping from the fissures overnight, and a local market stall owner was admitted to a nearby hospital just yesterday. Despite growing concerns, government officials have yet to issue an official statement on the situation.] Carn raised an eyebrow, surprised by the altered version of the Wuhan virus. "A dimension crack instead of a virus?" He explored further, searching for the keywords ''Wuhan Rift'' and ''Wuhan Dimensional Crack''. Over a thousand results emerged, showing videos taken by citizens'' phones. It was worse than the silent virus. The green gas, which came out at night, looked similar to a certain gas that Carn knew. They were not Aether haze or pure Aether in the air but the miasma of rotten beingsUndead beings. Carn tossed the remote and lay on the bed, tilting his head in amusement. ''Not epidemic but a zombie apocalypse? Well, that''s new. Didn''t the heroes purge the lich king and his minions? Are they coming from somewhere else?'' He paused to think. A minute later, Carn jumped up from his bed and rushed to the desk. He picked a new paper and started jotting down his idea. ''If it''s the undead miasma, everything changes. I need to collect more Aether ASAP! I also need Holy Power to deal with liches and those abominations.'' Carn redrafted his future goals from scratch, getting ready for the upcoming zombie apocalypse or the invasion of undead legions. As he considered the implications, Carn''s thoughts drifted to Rosa. He wondered if he could revisit her and bring her out before things took a darker turn. December 11th, 2020, Noon A knock alerted Carn from his trance. He closed the TV and rushed to the door. Peeking through the peephole, Carn found his parents and Eric waiting outside with their luggage. Han yelled, "Carn, pack your luggage. We''re moving to our new house!" Carn opened the door and asked them, "We''re moving today?" "Yeah, get your stuff ready in 10 minutes." Carn nodded and closed the door. In a hurry, he shoved all his belongings into his suitcase and packed leftover sodas in the fridge into a plastic bag. Then, he rushed out to meet Han at the parking lot. Arriving at the parking lot, Carn found his family loading their belongings in a luxurious black van with a three-point star logo. As it was a spacious transport, his mother''s three giant suitcases fit in easily. Carn walked around the vehicle and dropped the suitcase for his father. He whistled. "A Mercedes? How much is this? Is this a rental car or your friend''s car?" Han raised an eyebrow, "I thought kids your age are more interested in sports cars." Carn paused to think. In his previous world, he sometimes dreamed about a truck, an SUV, or a spacious transport to carry supplies and his subordinates in a skirmish. The desire for social status was no longer in his mind. "Well, it seems useful," Carn muttered while he peeked at the back, checking the interior. Han smirked, "It''s our family car now." As soon as Carn heard that, he flinched, "You bought it using my signing bonus, I assume." Both Han and Wong widely grinned without saying anything. Carn tilted his head and rolled his eyes in response. He also declared, "As you got this with my money, I get to drive this around whenever I want, alright?" "You don''t have to worry about that. We bought not one, but TWO! We got these cheap! Usually, these cost $42,000, but thanks to a military discount, we snagged them for $35,000 each!" "#@$%!!" Carn''s eyes widened as he tried to hold back a curse. He couldn''t believe his dad had dropped $70,000 on two luxury vans, especially when one would have sufficed. "I thought the pay was next month?" Carn glared at Han, wondering how he got the money so fast. Again, Han read Carn''s expression and chuckled, "Of course, credit cards exist for a reason, kid." Carn sighed, resigning himself to his family''s materialistic tendencies. He took a mental note not to involve them in any of his future financial planning. Chapter 23 - 23: My Warm Family Does Not Need Shortcuts The family packed everything and hit the road. They arrived at their new house after an hour of journey. The neighborhood was a mixed zone, consisting of small PAX stores, restaurants, and regular houses. The size of buildings varied, but most were taller than two stories to save space. The new home was a three-story concrete building, different from the orthodox one-story houses in suburban areas or residential zones outside of military installments. When they arrived, they found a car hauler truck waiting for them. The driver and a man in a car bran uniform approached them, handing a sealed package of documents to Han. Han widely grinned and accepted the parcel. He knew that they were his car insurance and registration documents. Carn got out of the van and looked behind the hauler truck. An identical luxurious van, wrapping in red bows, was being lowered to the street. He assumed that it was the second car that Han had bought. Wong got out of the van and saw the second vehicle as well. She smirked and explained, "That one is mine. This thing is your father''s." "I kinda tell." Carn sighed deeply. Wong noticed how disappointed Carn was. She leaned over and whispered in an American accent, revealing a secret, "The second one''s under my name. I''ll transfer it to your name when you graduate, alright? And don''t worry, I''ll make sure your father doesn''t touch your signing bonus. He will cover the credit card payments himself. As for your money, I''ll set up a trust fund and give it back to you when you''re 18." Carn looked back at his mother, who winked and slapped his back with a loud thud. Then, she resumed her stoic demeanor, pretending that the conversation never happened. Understanding what his mother had planned for him, Carn inwardly chuckled. He was proud of having such a loving and understanding mother. But, his mother''s next words made him feel the pressure of having traditional Asian parents. "I expect a 4.0 GPA until graduation. If I see anything less than A or AVERAGE, your money goes straight to my pocket, lah!" "" . . Meanwhile, Jack and his father, Darius, had been escorted to a military base where Han had previously taken Carn for a basic scan. However, since Darius wasn''t a government agent, the staff led them to an interrogation room first. A lieutenant in a black uniform sat across the table, scowling as he flipped through Jack''s blood test result papers. With a sigh, he tossed the file on the table and stared at Darius, who was standing behind his son. The officer shook his head in disapproval. "You''re disqualified. We can''t issue an early explorer license for your kid, even with you as a guarantor. Pack up, and we''ll arrange transport back. Come back when your son is 18 and shows some REAL capabilities." Darius was enraged, "What?! Disqualified? My son''s mana concentration is over 1%! That alone proves his talent! Do you think there''s anyone his age with that much mana?!" The lieutenant didn''t flinch. His icy eyes glared into Darius'' eyes, "Stimulants and artificially spiked mana cells don''t count as natural talent, sir. Don''t insult our intelligence." Darius kept snarling. "You have no idea who you''re talking to! I''ll be reporting this to your superior, and I''ll see to it until you''re dishonorably discharged, you hear me?" The lieutenant was unimpressed. He chuckled, mocking Darius with his amused expression. This wasn''t his first time dealing with entitled parents trying to artificially boost their kids'' mana levels. This situation was the same as an athlete using an illegal substance in a competition. Thus, he showed no concern. "Yeah, good luck with that," he sneered, jabbing a finger at Darius''s chest. "If you think you''re clever for dropping a million on a commercial mana potion and feeding it to your kid, let me break it to you. WE. KNOW. We are the ones distributing those potions. Of course, we know the effects. When a civilian takes it, the mana concentration will increase by a percent or two temporarily. They''re meant as emergency supplements for real explorers in the field. Money doesn''t make you an explorer. Talent does. Your son''s test results are invalid." The lieutenant slammed his fist on the table, locking eyes with Jack, who had turned pale. With a final glare, he collected the file, turned away, stormed out, and slammed the door behind him in frustration. Seething with rage, Darius clenched his jaw and pulled out his EYE-Phone. Scrolling through his contacts, he pressed the name of his company''s CEOSpeedwagon. *DRRRR* *CLICK* The person answered the call instantly. "What is it?" The person "Speedwagon" seemed annoyed. Darius grumbled into the phone and purposely enabled the speaker option, allowing the voice to be audible for others, "Boss, I''m at Georgia Base. The ECD rejected my son. I thought you had my back on this!" Speedwagon shouted, "Who told you to apply directly to the ECD? I said to take him through the military or Marine Corps. Do you want your kid under the Stone Judge''s thumb or those Nazi-wannabe black uniforms? He''d be a statue before he ever gets his license!" Realizing his mistake, Darius swallowed and softened his voice. "Th-Then what should I do, boss?" "Reapply him to the Army or Marines. Let him stay there for five years, and don''t renew the contract. Once the contract is over, they''ll keep him tethered for five more. If he behaves properly, he''ll get his license and be free to join a private explorer company." Speedwagon referred to a five-year training course for specialists, consisting of 18 months of physical training, 18 months of mana applications, and two years of practical field training. As for the tether, it was a GPS ankle bracelet worn by non-contracted specialists and prisoners on parole. These equipment monitored the targets, enforcing and ensuring good behavior after discharge. Those with a mana concentration over 2%, however, faced a different fate as they would be assigned as Class-D or Class-E personnel in ECD facilities because their existences were considered too risky for society. Jack overheard the exchange, his face turning pale. "T-Ten years in total? I don''t want to join the Army! What about being an explorer? I thought I could get the license in a month or two!" Hearing Jack''s whining, Speedwagon screamed through the phone, "There is no shortcut, you spoiled brat! Get your sorry ass in line and go through the training like your father and I did!" sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Furious, Speedwagon ended the call, leaving Darius and Jack stunned. Jack immediately turned to his father and repeatedly shook his head, complaining, "I''m not wasting ten years doing this. I want my Explorer license! I want my freedom!" Darius sighed and attempted to console Jack, "This is complicated, Jack. If your mana''s under 2%, we''ll never get their attention or their help. But if it''s over 2%, sure, you will get special treatment, but you would be stuck working for the government for life. Spending ten years flying under the radar may be our only way." Jack''s face reddened with frustration. Disappointed in his father, he stormed out of the room. Darius sighed deeply, glancing at the CCTV cameras. The red lights glared back at him like red pointers from sniper rifles, threatening him that everything he had done was being recorded and watched. Knowing that lingering here would only add to his troubles, he followed his son out of the facility. Chapter 24 - 24: I Don’t Cut Corners This first attempt had failed, but Darius wasn''t done yet. Once he reached his sports car, Darius slid into the driver''s seat. Next to him, Jack was already in the car, sitting in the passenger seat and casually swiping through a dating app on his phone. Darius scoffed, then opened his own phone, scrolling through his contacts. A name popped up on the screen. Lieutenant General Coil (Marine) He tapped to call, and after a long two minutes of waiting, the line finally connected. The hoarse voice of an elderly man came through. "Who the hell is this?" Darius quickly disabled speaker mode, lowering his voice to a respectful tone. "H-Hello, sir. I''m Darius from White Rift Mercenary. I''m calling about the mentorship program that you mentioned at the seminar." "Oh, the one a couple of weeks ago? Right. You or your colleagues interested?" "N-No, sir. I wanted to apply on behalf of my son. Just wondering, how much LOVE would be needed to secure a spot for the next year''s quota?" LOVE, in this context, was their mutual code for a bribe. The lieutenant general didn''t miss a beat. He shamelessly demanded, "One million USDT. You still have my wallet code, right?" Darius gulped. "Y-Yes, sir." "Good. Send the slip along with your kid''s profile. And if his mana concentration is under 2%, top-up another million for the implants. I don''t usually accept weaklings unless they are willing to throw away their humanity." "Understood, sir." "Great. Call me when it''s sent." The general quickly ended the call. Darius''s polite smile froze and slowly faded as the call ended. Because of the frustration and the unreasonable demand, he barely resisted the urge to throw his phone out the window. "FUCKING GREEDY BASTARD!" Darius screamed at the phone even though the call had ended. Jack was startled. He turned off his phone and looked at his father, "W-What''s wrong?" "I can still get you that license, but it''s going to cost us five million." Darius lied through his teeth. He inwardly laughed, planning to scam his own son. "T-Ten million?! Just for the license? We got the money! You said you got 10 million on the last expedition. That will be easy, right?" "THAT''S BECAUSE YOUR LAZY ASS DOESN''T EVEN HAVE THE GUTS TO ENDURE 10 YEARS, YOU USELESS BRAT!" Because of the sudden yell, Jack was taken aback. He widened his eyes, staring at his father as if he had become a stranger. Darius calculatingly softened his voice and continued, "I''m fine with something trivial like ten million. But you every penny of it is on you! I''ll have my lawyers draft a loan contract. You''ll work your ass off to pay me back, and every cent you make will go to me until that debt is cleared. You got that?! And don''t expect any more allowance. Get a part-time job while you''re at it because I ain''t gonna keep feeding you useless ass forever." "W-What?!" "You want this or not?! I can just cancel the deal, drag you to a third-world country, and sell you off! Are we in or not?!" "H-How can you do this to me?! I''m your fucking son!" Darius suddenly stomped on a brake and parked his car to the side. He pointed his finger at the door. "Well, fuck you, then. Get out of my car. WE. ARE. FUCKING. DONE! I don''t have a sissy-ass pussy son that can''t even stand on his own feet! GET OUT!" Realizing the threat, Jack gritted his teeth and glared at his father in contempt. Although he wanted to protest and argue, he was more afraid of being thrown to the street and homeless. Instead of leaving his nuclear family, he chose to cling to social status. For the sake of becoming an explorer and getting rich quick, he chose to seize the only opportunity he had. "I''ll pay you back. Make me an explorer." Darius smirked and chuckled. He extended a hand and smacked the top of Jack''s head twice. "That''s more like it! Work hard to pay me. Oh, the interest rate will be 10% a year. Therefore, you need to pay me one million of pure interest alone. You got that?" "Fine." Swelling anger flared in Jack''s eyes as he looked at his father, who hummed and continued driving as if nothing had happened. . . December 13th, 2019 It was Friday the 13th. Many TV ads and stores played into the theme, decorating their storefronts with hockey masks and creepy props as if it were Halloween. Coincidentally, Han brought Carn to his new school early that morning to finalize the transfer process. They met with the school dean to introduce Carn. In the dean''s office, a middle-aged man in a suit with metal prosthetic arms casually served coffee to both parent and son. Despite the artificial arms, his movements were fluid. On the dean''s desk, his name plaque displayed a military rank ''Colonel Morra''. Judging by his current role and the state of his arms, he seemed to be a retired veteran. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Han accepted a cup of coffee and casually asked, "Was your last service in Afghanistan?" Morra chuckled, curling his prosthetic arms. "Iraq. 4th Infantry Division. That motherf-cking Saddam was already a doppelganger by the time we found him, and that''s when my arms got snacked. But we got him." "Thank you for your service, sir." "No, thank YOU for keeping our country safe. Anyway, I saw the file. Is your kid going to join ECD after this?" Han smiled proudly. "After graduation, yes." "Awesome!" Morra turned to Carn, "Since you passed the ECD exams, you must have some mana in your blood, right?" Carn awkwardly looked at his father, surprised at how the dean quickly figured out their secrets. Han shrugged, "The ECD procedures are not actually a secret. You don''t have to worry about it." Carn sighed, relieved. He faced Morra and answered his previous question, "Yes, sir. I have mana." "Do you know what your special abilities are?" "Special abilities?" Carn was surprised that this topic was brought up. Chapter 25 - 25: I Pray the Lord to Get the Answers During Exams Han cleared his throat and explained, "Every explorer and hunter with a high mana concentration has at least one special ability or unique talent." "Like a superpower?" "If you put it that way, sort of." This revelation changed everything that Carn perceived in this world. If locals could use superpowers, his hunt for Aether could become much more complicated, and it might be difficult to keep his secrets. For now, Carn played along, hiding the fact that he could transform, shapeshift, teleport, and much more. "Super strength, I guess." Han shrugged. "Probably. You snapped a level-2 mannequin in half. That thing''s skeleton frame is as strong as an augmented cyborg, you know?" "Whoa" Morra laughed, "Damn, kiddo. You''re a Superman? Can you fly?" "Definitely not," Carn lied. All gargoyles could fly by utilizing the gravity-negation spell buff and their stone wings. But they rarely flew as teleportation spells and speed buffs were more efficient. "Aw, too bad. Anyway, if you''re stronger than cyborgs, you''ll be in the special class. But it''s gonna be tough for you to catch up with the curriculum this term." Morra got up and pulled several books from his shelves, containing 10th-grade material. With a small stack in his arms, he placed them on the coffee table in front of Carn. Carn raised an eyebrow as he read the cover of the first book. [Mana Concentration and Control] "What is this school teaching, sir? Is this a school for X-Men?" Carn asked with a hint of sarcasm. Morra chuckled. "We wish. Not all students with mana are as powerful as movie mutants. Most will probably invest in physical augments, exoskeletons, or nanomachine suits to complement their abilities later. But for now, you''ll need these." Carn''s instincts sensed trouble, and his right eyebrow twitched. In an Asian country, there''s a saying: "If your left eyebrow twitches, something good will happen. But if it''s the right, misfortune awaits." He wanted to leave this place ASAP, but he couldn''t. He started to get nervous. Morra continued, "Since you''re transferring mid-semester, you have two choices. First, retake the 10th grade next semester. Or second, go directly into the special class, though there''s a lot to catch up on, and it might impact your grades. What''s your decision?" Without hesitation, Carn chose the second option, knowing that the first was a one-way ticket to his mother''s wrath. She would have murdered him. "I''ll take the second option, please." "Good. Now, let''s check on something." With a mischievous grin, Morra went to his desk and returned with a small stack of papers, placing them in front of Carn. They were exam questions and a few answer sheets. "We need to verify your academic knowledge. Let''s start with a mock exam, right here, right now." At the mention of exams, Carn''s face turned pale. It had been over 10,000 years since he''d studied anything academic. Math? Science? History? He might as well go back to the seventh grade and relearn everything! "N-Now?" Carn stammered. "Yes. In front of us." Morra snickered. Carn resigned himself to his fate. Whatever the result, he was ready for a 26-episode season of his mother''s scolding and humiliation that awaited him. ''I hate exams.'' He picked up the first test paper and read the question. It was a history subject question. [Describe the influence of dimensional rifts during the Vietnam War and how they affected the outcome.] Carn''s heart sank. This question was impossible for someone like him, who knew next to nothing about this alternate version of Earth. He scratched his head and glanced at his father and Morra, who were both watching him. Clearly, they were curious about how he would respond. As the answer to this question would never appear on their faces, Carn returned his attention to the paper, preparing to improvise whatever nonsense he could think of. He picked up a pen from the coffee table, bracing himself for the struggle ahead. Just as his pen touched the paper, he suddenly recalled a spell, which was exclusive to priests and saints. The spell allowed the casters to bless themselves, enhancing their intelligence and clearing their mind. Wondering if it could help him think more clearly, Carn secretly activated the spell, spending the only gold mark on his left shoulder. The gold mark vanished, but his chest felt hotter. The warm sensation moved from his heart to his brain, then his eyeballs. As soon as the energy connected his eyes and brain, Carn''s perception shifted. The sunlight in the room turned a warm yellow, painting everything in shades of gold and orange. On the blank exam sheets in front of him, black words began to appear, visible only to him. Carn narrowed his eyes and read it. [The rifts in Vietnam--the Gate of Valen Desert and the Gate of Medina Sea--introduced foreign elements that affected both the physical and psychological landscape of the battlefield. The Gate of Valen Desert rifts first appeared during the Battle of Hue, transporting the entire region into another world and interrupting the battle] Carn widened his eyes in astonishment. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief. The answers really appeared like this! Carn''s hand and pen started moving, copying the texts that his eyes projected. As Carn was afraid that the blessing''s effect would expire soon, he wrote as fast as possible, causing his handwriting to be slightly unreadable. An hour later, Carn completed all core subjects, totaling 50 questions. The math sections were straightforward as he only had to copy the solutions. However, the essay questions were time-consuming since Carn was forced to copy long paragraphs in the answer sheets. The yellow light in his eyes faded right after Carn had copied the last number to the math question. He let out a long sigh of relief that he made it before the blessing effect expired. As soon as Carn put away the pen, Han lightly patted Carn''s shoulder. "Good job. You must have studied hard." Morra also nodded in approval. He read through the answers and scored the papers in front of everybody. History - Full marks. Math - Full marks. Science - Full marks. English and Literature - Full marks. Morra''s smile was so wide that the corners of his mouth almost reached his ears. He praised Carn, "If my kids are as half as hardworking as you, I would buy any sports car they wanted. Man, I''m jealous!" Carn bitterly smiled. He couldn''t claim the credits as he cheated. "So, are we good?" Han asked Morra for the confirmation. "Good? No, your son is the Chaddest among Chads! He won''t have a problem joining the special class. Hell, when the next year''s scholarship spot is up for grasp, I''ll reserve one for him!" "Awesome!" Han couldn''t be more proud. He kept patting Carn''s back. Because of the heat of a moment, he asked his son, "Carn, is there anything you want after this?" Meanwhile, Carn was still overwhelmed by the guilt of cheating and the loss of his only holy mark. Upon being asked, he answered honestly. "Is there a community church or a place where I can pray?" Han and Morra were surprised, especially the father. Han questioned his son, "What? I didn''t know you were religious. When did you convert?" Morra answered the question for Carn, "We have a church a block away from our school. You can attend the church service every Sunday at 9 AM." Hearing that a church was nearby, Carn was relieved. He now had a way to get the holy mark back. Answering his father, Carn turned to Han. "Take me to church from now on. That''s what I want." Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Han raised an eyebrow while Morra nodded, liking Carn more. No one hated a hardworking student, especially if he was dedicated to his faith. Chapter 26 - 26: My First Church Service Can’t Be This Eventful December 15, 2019 It was Sunday. As promised, Han brought Carn to a local community church early in the morning for the Sunday service. After parking the car, they walked toward the massive building ahead. It wasn''t just any church. It was a cathedral. Over a hundred people had already gathered, entering the building one after another. A dozen food stalls and game stalls for children surrounded the front of the cathedral''s fountain plaza as if there was a festival. Since it was their first time there, Han and Carn looked out of place as they approached the entrance. Without talking to anyone, they entered the building and took seats at the back. Carn glanced at his father, who followed him into the building. "Dad, I''ll be fine on my own. Why are you here, too?" "To make friends." "Make friends?" "Yeah, job-related. I need networking connections in case any future investigations call for it. Just ignore me," Han shrugged. Carn looked at his father with newfound respect. "I see you''re really working hard." "Getting a six-figure government job is tough, but keeping it is even tougher. My field is extremely competitive. If I slack off or get rusty, someone else will replace me. You''ll understand once you start working." "Why not work for a private company? The Internet said private explorer companies pay more. Some guys from LinkOn bragged about seven or eight figures per month." "Pfft. Those companies? They''re a bunch of dropout wannabes pretending to be big shots. Half of them wouldn''t last a day if they faced the Stone Judge. I''d rather be called a ''government dog'' than work for those crooks." Han paused to lecture Carn, "Listen. Those goddamn companies have a high turnover rate and a 70% casualty rate per expedition. What does that mean? For every 10 explorers who enter a rift, only three come back! You don''t want to join those ragtag groups of idiots! Those guys on the Internet are a bunch of scammers. Never believe in them." A family sitting in the front row looked back at Han with disapproval when they heard him swear. Realizing this, Han raised his hands in apology. The family smiled and nodded in response. "I''ve never seen you around. Are you new here?" asked the man seated with two children in the front row. He had a neatly trimmed beard and wore a suit. Han smiled and extended his hand. "Yes, this is my first time here. I''m Han. Nice to meet you." "Thomas. Welcome to the community." They shook hands and exchanged a few words in low voices while waiting for the service to begin. However, they somehow got along and began chatting throughout the service. An hour later, the service concluded. Han blended in perfectly, as if he had attended church services all his life, while Carn remained out of place throughout the activities. Carn''s attention, however, was focused elsewhere. He observed a few clergy members on the stage. Two elderly preachers and pastors carried a presence of holy power within them. A church secretary stood out as well, though in a unique way as her holiness shone above the rest. An ethereal golden halo hovered above her head, invisible to everyone else. This halo marked her as having achieved all the qualifications to become a saint or saintess, and Carn was surprised to see one in this world. While the church was full of good people, evil also lurked within. There was another figure in the front row who didn''t belong in this holy ground. A dark crimson haze seeped from the body of a middle-aged man, cloaking the stage and obstructing Carn''s view during the service. Faces of young women surrounded him, and their ghostly faces wailed in silence. A skinwalker in a church? Carn cast a mind''s eye spell, altering his perception to thermal vision and life-signature scanning to examine the suspect. The result surprised Carn. The reading revealed a normal body temperature and skeletal structure, identical to that of an ordinary human. ''He''s a human for sure. But why are the faces there? Shit. Did he eat them?!'' The suspect was a human, not a skinwalker. However, the faces were the proof of his deeds after the murders. He was a cannibal! A serial murderer cannibal! This trip to the church yielded an unexpected result. Carn licked his lips, contemplating how he would collect the precious Aether undetected. ''What''s it gonna be? Should I go for the high-risk high-return approach? Not using my power at all? Or should I go for the most efficient method? Just twist that guy''s neck with the good old simple telekinesis, and be done with it? But that will cost me two silver marks at this distance. It''s also too conspicuous. Children and old people are everywhere. My father is also here. The ECD will mobilize, and someone will link the crime to me because I have a record of breaking people''s necks Nah, the efficient method is not efficient at all. I can''t kill in public.'' Carn clicked his tongue, frustrated by the constraints of modern laws and customs. He chose not to act for the time being. Instead of sitting idly and waiting for his father to wrap up his conversation, he followed Han''s lead. Attempting to blend in, Carn walked up to the church secretary, who seemed on the verge of awakening as a saintess in this world. The secretary, Anna, was a light-haired woman in her 50s and had a petite build. Her glasses added to her gentle appearance, making her look like the kind grandmother that everyone loved. Carn introduced himself to Anna, "Hello, ma''am. I''m Carn, and I''m kinda new to this. I came here with my father, but I''m still clueless about everything. Can I ask you for help?" Anna brightly smiled. She was delighted, "Oh, my. I''m Anna. How nice of you to stop by. You''re most welcome here. What can I do for you?" "Yes, I would like to learn more about God and what you did here earlier." "You''ve come to the right place, child. Well, actually, I''m really sorry. If this was another time, I would guide you around myself, but I have an urgent errand after this. Come with me. I''ll introduce you to someone." Anna politely gestured for Carn to follow her. She walked toward the man in the front seat, who had been emitting a crimson haze with young women''s faces. "Father Barney, this young man here is interested in learning about the Lord. Would you mind giving him some guidance, as you always do?" Barney, one of many priests who was serving the local church, was a good-looking middle-aged man with a neatly trimmed beard and a charismatic crew-cut hairstyle. He greeted Carn with a warm smile. "Welcome, young man. Is this your first time at a church?" Carn returned the gesture and extended his hand for a handshake, "Yes, I''m Carn. Nice to meet you." They shook hands. "Call me Barney, and feel free to speak casually. We''re always glad to see new faces here." Anna then excused herself, "I''m so sorry, dear. I need to run and help set up in the desert section. We''re short on staff, and many of our regular volunteers haven''t been able to come to services lately." Barney nodded, "I''ll take care of him here. Go ahead and tend to the others." Anna gave a small bow and rushed outside, where another gathering was being prepared for regular visitors. Being left alone, Barney returned his attention to Carn. "Well, how about we start with a little history of the faith? That way, you''ll understand what we''re praying for and why we do what we do." Carn returned the gesture, pretending to be friendly, "Yes, please. I''m dying to know more." Barney chuckled, then led Carn toward a side door that opened into a hallway connecting to the building next to the cathedral. Carn followed the man and turned to his father at the back, who also looked back at him. They exchanged gestures with hand sign language. Han had secretly taught Carn American Sign Language (ASL) when he was young, so they could communicate without alerting Wong. ASL also proved useful when they interacted with deaf individuals. Coincidentally, Carn often used it as a gargoyle statue, finding it a handy way to communicate when he couldn''t utter a word. Han gestured to Carn, "I''ll be chatting with the others outside. Wait for me at the parking lot when you''re done." Carn showed the okay sign and gestured, "It might take an hour." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No problem." "Okay!" With that, the father and son minded their own businesses. Han continued chatting with strangers and exchanged contact numbers while Carn followed Barney to another building. Chapter 27 - 27: I Meet Suspicious People, and a Single Mother Wants My Father The attached building was a modest, single-story library filled with religious texts. Barney opened the door and welcomed Carn inside. Meanwhile, Carn barely glanced at the books or the humble setup. His eyes darted around, scanning for CCTV cameras and potential witnesses. No CCTV cameras However, there was one obstacle. Inside the library, another priest in black was already there, guiding a group of children, and seating them in a cozy corner. He picked a picture book and began reading it for everybody. Carn noticed their presence and wryly smiled as he couldn''t kill Barney in front of the children. He had to postpone the schedule for another time. Following Barney inside, they walked over to a bookshelf, where Barney pulled out a thin book and handed it to Carn. Barney smiled, "Here, take this. You can take it home." "Oh, thank you. You''re very generous." "It''s nothing. We love to share with anyone who is interested in God. So, are you up for a little history lesson?" "Yes, very." "Alright. Let''s take a seat here. Let me tell you a story" Barney sat at a table while Carn picked another wooden stool chair to sit on. The former began narrating the well-known history of Rome and a prophet. 30 minutes later, Barney paused to take a sip of water. He inspected Carn, whose expression never changed throughout the storytelling. More than anything, light seemed to gather within his eyes. Barney brightly smiled, convinced that Carn might genuinely be interested in the faith and church''s teachings. However, due to the church''s regulations, he had to stop the class there. "Let''s continue the story next week." "Eh, already?" Carn feigned disappointment, though he had secretly hoped the children would leave so he could carry out his plans and hide the body. Barney noticed his eagerness and offered, "If you''re that interested, we can talk more later. Are you attending the school next to the church?" "Yes, I''m a new transfer student, and I''ll start going to class tomorrow." Barney sized up Carn, mentally noting Carn''s delicate frame, height, and smooth skin. He seemed to be as fragile as a teenage girl at his age. Carn also noticed the leer. He inwardly smirked, allowing the suspect to inspect his body and waiting for an opportunity. Barney coughed and changed the subject, "Great! I''m also a teacher there, and I''m in charge of the history classes. I also live two blocks away from the school. How about we exchange our Lime ID so we can chat online later." "Sure!" Carn pulled out his old smartphone and exchanged Lime IDs with Barney. "Alright. I''ll see you at school. Oh, before we go, have you ever prayed before?" "No," Carn lied. He prayed a lot when he was a gargoyle as it helped stabilize holy power within him, "I''m curious. How do we usually pray?" "We fold our hands like this," Barney demonstrated, "Then, we treat it as if we''re talking directly to the Lord. We say whatever''s on your mind as long as it''s respectful. Think of it as sending messages to your parents when you''re asking for an allowance. It''s the same." Carn chuckled, and Barney continued, "I''ll show you how I pray. You can try this at home before you go to sleep, okay? Now, let''s close our eyes." Carn closed his eyes. However, he activated the mind map, remaining cautious of Barney. As soon as Carn closed his eyes, Barney quietly stood up and exchanged a glance with the other priest in the room. The priest nodded and gently ushered the children out of the library. Meanwhile, Barney began praying aloud while approaching a bookshelf, discreetly retrieving a small pin from a box as he moved toward Carn. "Dear Lord, thank you for always guiding curious lambs to our doors. We are grateful for the FOOD you sent our way." "" Had the others been listening, they might not find this unusual. However, for those who knew what the crimson haze around him and the faces were, he couldn''t help but find this prayer creepy and disgusting. Carn also noticed that Barney walked toward him and reached out to touch his shoulder. Barney continued, "May this young lamb be healthy as we shall do our best to NOURISH him with your holy teachings so that one day he shall become a faithful offering. Amen." "Amen." Carn opened his eyes. *PA* Barney lightly patted Carn''s shoulder. He secretly slipped a small pin into the latter''s book. Carn sensed it, but he pretended not to. He looked at Barney''s face. "How was it?" Barney asked with a bright smile. "It was great!" Again, Carn acted stupid, "Your phrasing and wording are so good. I don''t think I can write an essay and make it sound so well like your prayer!" "Hahaha! Keep praying, child. Do you know that when you practice a lot, you get smarter and brighter! The Lord always secretly blesses you whenever you work hard!" Carn smirked as he recalled the other day''s exam. He couldn''t help but agree. Both continued chatting for a minute. Barney then excused himself, opening the library door in a gesture of inviting Carn out. Carn nodded and scanned the perimeter with his mind map. In the hallway, choir members passed by and noticed them. They nodded at Barney and hurried to their singing practice class. Several parents also walked over to check if their children remained in the vicinity. As many people saw Carn and Barney together, both inwardly snorted, giving up on taking action today. They bid farewell and left. Carn made his way to the parking lot and found Han chatting with a middle-aged woman and her daughter. The mother was a brunette in a suit and skirt. She stood next to their car, a luxurious pink Cadillac, while her daughter stood by the passenger door. As Carn walked over, he noticed the gleams in the lady''s eyes. Her pupils dilated and glistened, following Han''s eyes, face, and mouth. She also bit her lower lips while she gave Han a flirtatious gaze. Carn''s expression twisted in a cringe. That was the look of a cougar, and she seemed to be interested in his father! ''This takes me back. Dad was always a single-mother magnet. Mom''s gonna kill him if she finds out about this.'' Carn inwardly laughed. His eyes shifted to the lady''s daughter. Unlike Carn, her daughter exuded maturity. Her face looked like a carbon copy of her mother when she was young. She stood idly next to the passenger''s door, waiting for her mother to finish courting a stranger. Bored of the conversation and her mother''s behavior, she turned away and found Carn approaching. She raised an eyebrow, finding Carn''s small build and striking features attractive. Then, their eyes met. The daughter tilted her head and waved, "Hi, sexy." Carn walked over to his father and waved back, "Hi." She mischievously grinned and asked, "How old are you?" Carn was also naughty. He smiled and teased her, tilting his head as he answered "I''m a minor." "Heh, me too," she giggled. "Nah, lady. You can''t fool my eyes. You look 29." "Now, that''s rude! I''m only 19!" Carn smirked and raised his hands in apology, "19 is not a minor, miss. Also, I''m sorry, but I have a girlfriend." "" The girl''s jaw dropped, not having expected that response. She used to say something similar to annoying men. But today, a teenager used it on her. Han finally noticed Carn and cut his conversation short, turning to the woman, "I''m sorry, but we have another appointment. Maybe we can catch up another time." The lady winked, "Call me tonight." "" Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Han didn''t bother answering. He unlocked his car, opened the door, and slipped inside. Carn followed suit, happy to escape the situation. Once the doors were closed, they exchanged glances. Carn asked, "Single mother?" Han nodded, "Single mother." They both fell silent, understanding each other without needing to say more. They shifted their attention to the road, and the van left the parking lot. After the family disappeared from the rearview mirror, Carn glanced at Han''s suit, wondering if it was the reason for this little inconvenience. It was a custom hand-made K*ton, which usually had a price range between $7,000 to $20,000 depending on the fabric quality. However, Han''s suit was a high-end version, which cost no less than $15,000. That lady might have caught the scent of money. Han was also at fault for wearing something exotic instead of a cheap suit. "Who are you cosplaying as? J*mes Bond? J*hn Wick? That suit attracts flies, probably even more than this van. Next time, wear something cheap." Carn complained. "Sorry, but socializing requires basic attire and a certain status. The wealthy circles won''t give you a second look without good suits, watches, and cars." As wristwatches were being mentioned, Carn looked at Han''s wrist. He indeed had a Rol*x, but he couldn''t appraise how much Han had spent on it. Han smirked and flashed his watch, "Federal budget." "More like federal crime. That''s embezzlement." "And why do you think Eric calls me 007? Maybe it has some secret gadgets?" Carn rolled his eyes, "007 doesn''t go around bragging about it. Stop bragging already." "Kekekeke!" Carn sighed, giving up on fixing his father''s bad habits. As he inclined his seat, he sensed a bump on his neck and recalled the foreign object that Barney had slipped into a book with a famous prophet as cover image. Opening the book and Barney had given him, Carn found a square object behind a bookmark paper. He pulled it out and inspected it. Carn showed it to Han, "Dad, do you think you can check if this is a tracking device or a recording device?" "What?" Han stomped on the brake and gave Carn a horrified look. His pale face stared at the black object. A second later, he deeply frowned. "Where did you get this?" Carn snorted and solemnly stared into his father''s eyes, "Can you do me a favor? Can you check the federal or police records about unsolved missing person cases?" "Wait, Carn. Why? What does it have to do with this? This is a f-cking tracking device! Where did you get this?!" "A f-cking priest slips this into this book. I think he''s up to something. Can you check?" "" Han''s expression changed. He slowly nodded and pulled out his phone, calling his colleague, Eric. Chapter 28 - 28: I Run into a Gold Digger… Again As their location was exposed, Han drove to a nearby supermarket and parked there. An hour later, Eric arrived with his pickup truck. He exited the car and walked toward Han, who passed him the tracking device for inspection. Eric put on rubber gloves, flipped the device around, and casually peeled off the cover, revealing the component and a button battery. He snorted in disgust, "$5 dog tracker, made in China. Whoever put this on your son, he must have gotten it from Alib*** or a cheap-ass pet shop." Han pursed his lips and glanced at Carn in the van. He talked in a low voice so that Carn couldn''t hear it. Little did he know that Carn could still hear everything. "How long does the battery last?" Eric chuckled as he mocked the culprit and the manufacturer. He broke the device apart and pulled out a button battery, "Look at the battery. Look at this, a f-cking button battery! It would have been a miracle if it lasted a week. This is why we make our own gadgets!" "So, is it not working now?" "Depends. If the chips are pre-programmed to be a long-term pinger, it will automatically send your location once every hour, every day, or every week. But if the guy is an idiot and sets it to real-time monitoring, the battery should already be out. Let me test." Eric brought out a multimeter from his truck. After connecting the jacks to the device and touching the battery, the console showed a flickering number. The battery was still active. Eric glanced at Han and summarized his finding, "This cheap-ass battery ain''t dead yet, so that thing ain''t a real-time tracker. Since it''s new, the owner must have set it to ping once or twice every day, every week, or every month. I don''t think he''s serious about stalking your son. He probably just wants to know your general location to keep you in check since we live in a military base." "I doubt it. Anyway, can you verify where the data will be sent to? I need evidence to issue a warrant." "For what crimeOh, stalking a minor. Right. Good luck with that. So" Eric reassembled the device and put it back in place, including the battery. He put it in a small plastic zipper, storing the evidence. "What''s next?" "My son said something about missing person cases. I don''t think it''s related, but it won''t hurt looking into it. Can you help me collect the data?" "I''m a biomechanical technician, not a f-cking investigator. Get your ass back to the office and work on that yourself, boss." "Wasn''t your mother a Christian? Hasn''t she gone missing, too? How long has it been, three years?" Eric paused and glared at Han. He pulled his friend''s collar and snarled at him, "Don''t bring her up, or I''ll f-cking kill you." Han narrowed his eyes, ignoring his comrade''s transgression. He leaned over and whispered what he had discovered at the church. "I asked around when I visited the local church with my son. You know what I found? Some housewives were wearing mourning dresses. Not just one or two, but seven from different families. They said their daughters either ran away from home or went missing." Eric frowned, "Rifts broke out everywhere. Missing people are common." "Missing persons in a military housing area? The restricted zone that no rift exists anywhere within 100 miles?" "" Eric gave Han a meaningful look and released him. He spoke in a low tone, "Who is the suspect?" "A priest by the name Barney. I don''t know the surname, but it shouldn''t be hard to verify." "Got it. I''ll look it up." Eric tossed the tracker device back to Han and returned to his truck. He drove off without looking back. Han put the tracker in his pocket and returned to his van. Getting in, he looked at his son''s face. Carn had heard everything, but he feigned ignorance. He looked back at his father and asked, "So, is it done?" "We''ll look into it," Han replied, "Eric''s mother also went missing three years ago within the military housing zone. He''s dying to find her or whatever remains of her." Carn didn''t want to get involved in this sensitive matter. He changed the subject, "Can you arrest that priest or send a team of police to feel him out?" "This tracker alone is enough to put him behind bars for a decade if he gets the maximum sentences. You don''t have to worry about it." "Oh, okay." Carn was satisfied. With the police involved, there would be more openings and opportunities for him to take action and claim the precious Aether. He leaned back, relaxed, and enjoyed the chaos he had set in motion. Monday, December 16th, 2019 As Han was busy today, Wong drove Carn to school. She dropped him off and made her way to work. Carn sighed deeply as he gazed at the new school. He still brooded about the lost gold mark, and he hadn''t gotten any chance to get it back yet. While heading toward the school entrance, Carn looked around, searching for the teacher''s office where he needed to report to the special class''s homeroom teacher. The building looked more like an apartment complex than a typical school, with seven floors and about ten classrooms on each, which was an unusually large number for a high school. Carn wondered what all the rooms were used for. He soon located a room with a glass counter that appeared to be an information center. He approached the counter and opened a sliding window to talk with the worker behind the counter. But as soon as Carn saw the person, he flinched. She was the same girl who was with her mother, the single woman who had flirted with his father the previous day. The girl looked up and noticed Carn. She smirked, "Small world, huh? Fancy seeing you here, Mr. I-have-a-girlfriend." Carn rolled his eyes and changed the subject, trying to avoid the previous day''s awkward encounter, "I''m here to make a transfer report for the 10th-grade special class. Where can I find the homeroom teacher?" "Oho? Special class? Not only are you a rich boy, but an explorer candidate too, huh? You know, you kinda offended me yesterday, but I''ll forgive you and tell you if you give me your phone number." The woman winked coyly and brushed her long hair aside, showing her neckline and cleavage. Carn accidentally looked down and noticed that she wasn''t even wearing a bra. Seeing his gaze, she grinned. "Or, instead of finding the office on your own, maybe you''d like a private tour? I can show you my secret spot where we can have some fun alone." Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll go find the office myself." With a flat expression, Carn closed the counter window and turned away, walking off without looking back. All of Carn''s hair straightened, having goosebumps. Chapter 29 - 29: I Can’t Seem to Escape Bullies Five minutes later, Carn found the office on his own. Upon entering the office, he found many teachers preparing for the morning class. Seeing Carn, one of the female teachers asked him, "Can I help you?" "Yes. I''m supposed to be a transfer student for the special class. This is my first day here." "Which grade are you?" "10th." "I see. Wait here. I''ll get your homeroom teacher." The teacher left the room. Carn stood idly in the office, watching the people preparing their class lessons, entering the office, or leaving. But just as Carn was enjoying the tranquil environment of a peaceful sanctuary called school, a thick crimson haze crept into the room. Sensing the chilly air, Carn turned his head toward the office''s entrance. A man strolled into the room, carrying a side sling bag. In formal attire, a yellow shirt and black pants, the man brightly smiled and greeted Carn. "Hello there. We meet again." Barney laughed and greeted Carn. Carn raised an eyebrow, giving Barney a wry smile. He didn''t know if this was fate. But one thing was certain, this would make his hunt a lot easier. "Hello, sir. You indeed work here." "Of course. I''m in charge of the 10th grade''s special class also. Who could have thought that you''re also an explorer candidate? Which organization are you applying to? The army? Marine? ECD?" Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "ECD, sir." "Amazing! That place rarely accepts applications though. Your mana condensation must be high." "Sir," Both shook hands. Carn tested the water, "How do you know so much? Do you also have mana?" "Not really, but I own something special." Barney grinned and unbuttoned his bag, revealing a glowing red gemstone inside. He tapped it and bragged about his precious life-saving gem. "This is something the ECD got from the rifts. Do you know what it is?" Carn widened his eyes in astonishment. He was aware of this object. The red gemstone was a common monster beast''s core, which every beast in his previous world cultivated in their bellies. Those monsters consumed animal flesh and vegetation to absorb natural Aether, collected in their cores. Heroes and priests from the other world utilized these as batteries for their magic tools or converted them into weapons or armor. However, nobody could consume or use it directly because of their dire side effects. These monster cores contained the remnant wills of the dead monster beasts. Those who tried to consume monster cores directly all transformed into the former owner of the gemstone within 24 hours. But this man, Barney, seemed healthy. His skeleton frame, blood, and muscular system remained the same as a regular human. It seemed that he hadn''t used it yet or he was simply carrying it around. ''What''s going on here? Has Earth''s technologies evolved so much that they can remove the side effects? Or rather They don''t know anything?'' Carn let out a heavy sigh as he threw away his ego and the mindset of a demon general, ready to accept new reality, culture, and knowledge. "I don''t know, sir. This is the first time I see it." Carn feigned ignorance. Barney explained and winked, "This is called Mana Gem. It enables regular people like me to use mana and superpower. Soon, you might need to augment one or more of your body parts to grow stronger." Carn gave Barney a meaningful look, "I thought God forbade body modifications." "This is 2019. That old belief has obsolete, Carn. Now, let''s go to your new class. The others must have been waiting." "" Carn stopped asking. Whatever Barney had been doing, Carn wanted to know more about whatever he was planning to do to that monster core and why he consumed humans. . . They entered an elevator and arrived on the seventh floor. Barney led Carn to the only classroom on this floor, just 50 meters down the hall. When they reached the classroom, they saw two male students loitering outside. As soon as they noticed Barney, they dashed back inside. Carn followed Barney into the room, finding only three male students present. They wore casual clothes, typical of high school attire in the United States, but each had a red gemstone-studded cane hanging beside their seats. The wands and canes looked like something straight out of a video game or fantasy novel. The sight of the magic canes and wands reminded Carn of the mages in his former world. In that world, human mages were powerful enough to condense Aether into magic crystals. They then entrusted the crystals to their top blacksmiths to combine monster cores and magic crystals together. After smelting both items, a new magical resource, the "Purified Aether Ingot," was created, which was a vital asset for heroes, soldiers, mages, and fighters to grow stronger. But here, the gemstones on the canes were polished monster cores, which were defective on their own. Looking at the inferior products, Carn was disappointed by the limitations of this world''s technology. Barney took his place at the front of the room and announced, "Good morning, candidates. We have a new student joining us today. Carn, please introduce yourself." Carn glanced around the room, noting something peculiar. All the students were huge! For a moment, he felt like he had stumbled into a Japanese sumo club. Two students smirked, and one of them, who had been outside earlier, snickered as he eyed Carn''s smaller frame with mockery. Hammer was a muscular kid built like a contestant from a strongman competition. With his shaved head and full beard, he looked more like a 30-year-old man than a high schooler. "Hey, shrimp! What are you, North Korea''s lost kid? You look like you haven''t had a real meal since birth. Shouldn''t you be in elementary school? This is high-school! Go home and suck your mana''s tits and come back when you grow bigger!" taunted the first student, Hammer. The second student with a red shirt and exposed bloated belly added fuel to the fire, "Nah, dude, he ain''t sucking his mama''s tits. I bet he can''t catch his neighbor''s dogs this morning. That''s why he didn''t have breakfast." Barney shot them a disdainful glare, clearly offended by the racial comments. "That''s enough, Hammer, Chuck. That''s racism." Chuck, the red-shirted student, just shrugged and gave Barney a smug look, feigning innocence. Meanwhile, Hammer crossed his thick muscular arms and smirked. His eyes scanned Carn''s simple clothing and the lack of visible magic artifacts. Seeing how unprepared Carn was, he smacked his lips before continuing his mockery. "We''re just concerned, Barney. Look at him. He doesn''t even have a basic magic wand. How is he supposed to train? What is his superpower? Bending over and spreading his asshole?" Chuck laughed until he wheezed, finding the sarcasm hilarious. Hammer also chuckled, feeling good about the remarks. Carn raised an eyebrow, finding these obnoxious kids amusing. Though they were not as overbearing as Jack, these kids seemed to overestimate their social status or never attended a regular high school. As Carn didn''t plan on making friends here, he decided to taunt them and escalate the situation a bit. With a little more chaos, he might be able to attract all eyes from Barney and open new opportunities. "I''m Carn. F-ck you very much for such an unwelcoming greetings, and please stop jacking off to your gay f-ck buddies, you type-two diabetes short-dick cooming virgins. You can shove those wands up your asses in case you''re too thirsty for some thick black dicks." Finished taunting, he ended the introduction and walked over to an empty seat at the back. Chuck, enraged by the provocation, slammed his desk and stood up, blocking Carn''s path, "Stop right there, you little shit-" Carn silently shoved the large man aside. Chuck sensed tremendous force behind the little body of Carn and fell backward, collapsing on his butt and knocking his chair over. Hammer also stood up to block Carn, towering over him. Upon standing up, he revealed his true height of 6''7", which was too big for a 16-year-old teenager. Facing the giant, Carn looked up. "Could you please f-ck off?" Hammer smirked and attempted to shove Carn backward. But upon touching Carn, he felt like he was pushing an immovable rock. He ended up stepping backward. Meanwhile, Carn raised his hand and pushed back. Hammer retaliated, bending his knees to balance his stance, and throwing a punch at Carn''s face. "STOP!" Barney shouted. Carn''s eyes followed Hammer''s fist as it swung toward him, only for it to stop just shy of his face. Mistaking Carn''s calm reaction for fear, Hammer sneered and opened his hand, giving Carn two light, mocking tapped on Carn''s cheek. "See you after class, shrimp." Hammer retreated back to his seat. After walking past Carn, he turned around and spat, leaving sticky saliva on Carn''s hair. Then, he laughed, celebrating his temporary victory. Carn snorted and shook his head. It seemed that he might have to teach some brats a lesson before he could make a move on Barney. With that, his new school life started. Chapter 30 - 30: I Clarify the Definition of “FIND OUT” to My Classmates With everything in order, Barney handed Carn the curriculum schedule paper. Carn looked at the schedule and discovered that the entire Monday''s classes were ''Mana Practice''. As for the rest, it looked the same as a regular high school curriculum. Barney began the class, "Carn, since you don''t have a wand, you can observe the class today. As for you three troublemakers, show me your homework." Hammer and Chuck smacked their lips and brought their magic wands and a stack of A4 papers to their desks. The third student, Koa, also put his papers and artifacts in front of him. Koa was another huge teenager. Unlike Chuck, who was only fat, Koa''s build resembled a Japanese sumo wrestler, and he was at least three inches taller than Carn. As he wore a sleeveless shirt, the tribal tattoos on his chest were visible. Combined with his toned skin and unique topknot hairstyle, he resembled a Hawaiian professional wrestler rather than a student. Barney walked over and picked up the stack of papers from Chuck''s desk. He flipped it, inspecting the drawings on each paper. As Carn was sitting at the back of the class, he could vaguely see the pattern on the papers, which consisted of a human body on top and some paragraphs at the bottom. Five minutes later, Barney finished reviewing the homework and gathered the papers, his face clouded with disappointment. "I asked you last month to draw an anatomical map and describe the after-effects of using mana daily, but only Koa turned in a complete report. Chuck, Hammer, you both just copy-pasted the same paper. Do you realize that if something goes wrong while you''re inside a rift, you''ll have no one to blame but yourselves? Without accurate records, we can''t guide your growth properly!" Hammer scoffed, "Sir, I don''t see the point of documenting how we feel after using mana. With enough mana gems, we don''t have to worry about side effects. We just feel a bit of an itch in our stomach, that''s all!" "That''s only because you have enough fat and blood to fuel your magic! If you ever run out of either, no matter how many mana gems you have, you won''t be able to use your power." Hammer shrugged and dismissed the argument. "That''s only a problem for an idiot who doesn''t prepare. Maybe you should worry about a certain skinny shrimp at the back." Chuck cackled, backing up his friend as usual. Barney sighed, knowing it was futile to argue further. Meanwhile, Carn rested his elbow on his desk, propping his chin with his hand as he watched the loudmouths, musing to himself. ''How did these two make it through the inquisitor''s mind scan? She never lets spoiled brats or thugs slip through. Maybe it''s because they aren''t cultivating real Aether?'' Carn then glanced at Koa, who had been quiet throughout this morning. The Hawaiian youth already put on thick eyeglasses and brought out a thick textbook, fully prepared for the lecture. Seeing the cover of the textbook, Carn copied Koa, pulling the same textbook ''Mana Science'' from his bag. Flipping the pages, Carn checked the index, wondering what the Earthling scientists had to offer. Barney continued with the lesson, "Bring out your Mana Science textbook, page 31. We''ll review the mana absorption method. Get your mana gems and a mana circle ready." Koa flipped his textbook and pulled out an A5 paper, which contained a printed magic circle. He put the gemstone wand on it and pressed the paper with his fingertips. Chuck and Hammer ignored the instructions. They brought their magic canes closer to their mouths and licked them as if they were a lollipop. Carn and Barney frowned at Chuck and Hammer, cringed by their vulgar behavior. They shook their heads and treated them like NPCs. After the tedious morning classes, Carn yawned. The lessons were so dull and cringe-worthy that another day in front of the inquisitor sounded more entertaining by comparison. Everything was outdated. The magic circles in the textbooks and the methods for using mana were all inefficient and overly complicated. For instance, a simple night vision spell cost Carn only a fifth of a silver mark using his own method. But with the Earthlings'' approach, it would cost five silver marks, and he would lose weight due to the flawed magic circle pattern. ''No wonder these kids are piling on fat. But in real combat, they would be the first to die. With zero cardio and zero mobility techniques, they would be sitting ducks. Real monsters and beasts are not stupid. When they see mages and priests, they will come after them first. Hell, even I went after the fragile backliners first whenever I see one.'' Carn packed his belongings, ready to head to the cafeteria, but as he stood up, Hammer and Chuck turned and started walking toward him. Behind them, Barney noticed the troublemakers and shook his head, choosing to look the other way. Koa also ignored everyone, already making his way to lunch. Left alone with the two bullies, Carn sighed. He moved his desk and chair aside to clear some room. But before he could finish, Hammer jumped onto his desk, swinging a punch directly at his face. "GET WRECKED, SHRIMP!" Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The punch flew toward Carn''s nose. *CRACK* A sharp sound echoed in the classroom. Chuck smirked, eager to see Carn''s face bloodied and broken. The punch had landed, but it was not on his nose. It hit Carn''s forehead. Hammer winced, pulling his hand back. Looking at his knuckles, he discovered that they had started swelling, and intense pain stung throughout his arms. His bones cracked! Meanwhile, Carn calmly rubbed his forehead where the punch had hit. It didn''t hurt, but the impact irritated him. "I don''t normally beat up kids, but when I do, they are all spoiled brats." Carn indirectly warned Chuck and Hammer, giving them one more chance to walk away. Ignoring his broken hand and warning, Hammer growled. He shoved Carn''s desk aside and changed his stance, throwing a middle kick. Because of his height, it became a high kick, aiming at Carn''s neck. Carn raised his left hand and caught Hammer''s shin. His fingers dug into the flesh like claws. Hammer''s expression darkened. He sensed sharp pain from his left leg, but he couldn''t pull it back. Moreover, Carn''s grip grew stronger every second, and his fingertips reached his bones. "AAAARRRGH!" The giant bellowed because of the intense pain. Carn sighed deeply and looked at Chuck, smiling, "Welcome to today''s supplementary lesson, ''F-ck Around and Find Out.'' Let''s start with the definition of ''Find Out''." *CRACK* With a slight jerk and a bit of force, like how a man snapped a cookie in half with one hand, the thick shin bone, tibia, of Hammer broke in half. Chapter 31 - 31: My Mother is Poisonous The lungs of a giant were naturally larger than average, so Hammer''s scream echoed through the building, loud enough to be heard several floors below. People on the lower floors looked up, curious and confused by the commotion. Carn snorted and let go of Hammer''s leg, dropping him to the floor. Hammer writhed and squealed like a pig in a slaughterhouse. Seeing his friend''s state, Chuck hesitated, taking a shaky step back. Even as he trembled, he pointed a finger at Carn, stammering out a threat. "Do you even know who our sponsors are?! You''re dead! You''re so dead!" Carn rolled his eyes, wiping his bloody hand with a handkerchief. "Ah, yes, the classic line. Who''s your dad? Boe Jiden? Tonald Drump?" Chuck''s face twisted in anger. "We''re disciples of General Speedwagon! You''re doomed, shrimp! Your parents will lose their jobs, you''ll be kicked out of the special zone, and your family will be homeless" Carn didn''t let him finish. He sprang forward, landing a flying knee squarely in Chuck''s face, breaking his nose. The boy''s face caved, and he dropped to the floor. Walking over, Carn sat on Chuck''s chest and stared down, "I see you dare to bring up parents in our fight. But instead of worrying about my parents'' career, how about you worry about surviving today?" Chuck wailed, "STOP! STOP! YOU CAN''T DO THIS!" "Why not?" Carn''s left hand pressed down on Chuck''s neck while he raised his right hand, preparing to pummel him to death. Just then, Barney rushed into the classroom, taking in the scene. "What''s happening here?!" Carn clicked his tongue and lowered his right hand. He stood up and patted his clothes, making up an excuse, "Nothing''s happening. It''s self-defense, sir." Barney walked over, examining the bruised and bloodied Hammer and Chuck before glaring at Carn. "I thought you were a man of God. Is this how you show respect to the Lord? Didn''t I just teach you the Ten Commandments yesterday?" Carn raised an eyebrow. "If following the Lord means letting bullies get a free hit on me, then I''d rather be the devil and show them what hell looks like." "This is excessive. These are your future comrades!" "Please, they will surely backstab me the moment we set foot in a rift together." Barney sighed. "It doesn''t matter. Come with me to the disciplinary office. And as for you two, get yourselves to the infirmary!" Carn shook his head, scoffing. His old memories resurfaced. No matter the school, teachers reacted the same. They were quick to defend the bullies as soon as their victims finally fought back, but they shut their mouths when the bullies ran unchecked. Only when the victims took extreme measures, such as unaliving themselves or bringing a gun to school, did the teachers come out to make a statement and go silent again. Carn wondered if the education system of this country, this world, would improve one day. Disciplinary Office, 2 PM Carn stood calmly, watching his injured peers seated on a couch with their parents. Chuck''s nose had already been patched up, but he still sat there sobbing, clinging to his chubby mother. Hammer had been sent to the hospital for his broken bone, leaving only his mother present. The two women, both visibly furious, had been yelling at Carn non-stop. However, he stared back in boredom, ignoring everything they hurled his way. They sounded like talkative apes or chimpanzees in a zoo when Carn treated the scolding as white noise. Enduring the scolding was easy. After all, they could not physically punish him. If they did, he would have sued them to oblivion for assaulting a minor. While enduring the noises, Carn glanced over to gauge the reactions of the dean and Barney, who were also present in the room. However, they sat calmly, watching the event and waiting for Carn''s parent to arrive. After what felt like hours of scolding, swearing, and random accusations, the office door finally opened, and Carn''s mother walked in. Wong scanned the room and found her son. Then, she saw two adult women pointing their fingers at Carn''s face. She glanced over to Chuck and Carn, noticing that only the fat teen was injured. Getting the gist of the situation, Wong looked at the two mothers and crossed her arms. She then asked the dean and Barney in her usual broken English accent, "What happened here? Why you call me?" Barney coughed and explained, "Ma''am. Your son, Carn, has injured two of his classmates. One of them has already been sent to a hospital." Wong nodded, "Good!" The mothers widened their eyes. Chuck''s mother yelled at Wong, "Good?! My son has gotten a broken nose! You will pay for the medical bills, rehabilitation care, therapy costs, and suffering damage costs! I want your son out of this school and your entire family must leave this special zone!" Hammer''s mother followed suit, "My son has been traumatized, and you say Good?! You yellow monkeys must be proud to raise your son like a barbarian! But this is the United States, not China! Pay up a million dollars for my son''s medical bills, right now, or I''ll call the police!" Wong snickered, finding the Karens funny. She calmly replied. "I pay you nothing, lah. You two can go f-ck yourselves. This is school for big boys, not a daycare for overgrown toddlers." Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "WHAT?!" The mothers were stunned. Enraged, they yelled harder and came up with countless racial slurs. Wong, like Carn, ignored all slurs from their mouths. She inspected her son and whispered in an American accent. "Are you injured?" Carn shook his head, "No." "Well done." Wong patted Carn''s back and resumed her broken English accent, bickering back at the mad Karens, "Aiyah, I thought this is America, but you two sound like baboons, ah. If you want big boys, you stop making excuses like a bitch. If your son lives in my house, I disown him already, lah! Look at that fatass, ah. Are you raising a son or a pig? I can''t tell differences, ah." The Karens seethed with fury, and one of them stomped toward Wong, reaching out to grab her hair. Carn turned, ready to defend his mother, but Wong was one step ahead. With a swift move, she clenched her fist and delivered a solid left jab to the face of Chuck''s mother, instantly breaking her nose. Despite the grip on her hair, Wong followed up with a powerful right uppercut that connected squarely with the woman''s jaw. After the quick one-two combination, Chuck''s mother collapsed to the floor, out cold. Wong calmly stepped back, adjusted her hair, and then fixed her gaze on Hammer''s mother, "You two really work for the government, ah? What is your job? How they even accept you two whores, ah? What you do in your life during high school? Bitching like a pig? Making babies with black dicks? You should be ashamed. You two talk big, but no substances, lah." Carn''s mouth curved into a smile. He finally remembered one fact about his mother. In her younger years, Wong often bragged that she had won an Olympic gold medal in women''s boxing. And if her fists were sharp, her tongue was even more poisonous as she grew up in a bustling Chinatown market. Chapter 32 - 32: My Parents Give Me a Gun. Should I Bring It to School? Morra had been observing the situation from the start. With a heavy sigh, he prepared for another round of lawsuits and bureaucratic drama from the higher-ups. This wasn''t his first time dealing with angry parents. Just last month, he had wrapped up discussions with parents of the 11th and 12th-grade special class students who had been involved in similar incidents. After clearing his throat, Morra finally made his presence known. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please, everyone, take a seat so we can discuss this calmly." As a former hardened soldier, Morra''s presence alone commanded respect. His striking aura was more intense than the loudest Karen or a seasoned market haggler. The room fell silent instantly. Morra glanced at Carn and Chuck, then unveiled the special class policy. "If you''ve read our handbook, it clearly states that fights among special class students are permitted to foster competition and growth. Any injuries, traumas, or damages resulting from these fights are beyond parental intervention. You, as parents, have waived your right to claim medical expenses and any compensation. Only in the case of death can any legal action be taken against an assailant." "W-What?!" The two mothers gasped in disbelief, pointing accusingly at Wong. "But her child injured our sons! This is the U.S.! We have rights!" "Not here, ma''am. We''re on ECD property, not California or New York. If this policy is unacceptable, you''re free to withdraw your children from our program. Just be informed that doing so will result in their classification as Class-E personnel, and they''ll be detained within ECD facilities permanently." In the ECD facility, personnel were organized into distinct classes based on rank and compliance. The lowest tier, Class-F personnel, consisted of death row prisoners. Their roles in the facility were classified. Above them were Class-E personnel, aka mana users who had refused to follow national laws or ECD regulations. Effectively, Class-E personnel were also prisoners, held under strict supervision for their uncooperative behavior and high risk due to their mana abilities. Unlike Class-F personnel, they served as backups in case Class-F personnel failed to complete their assignments. In short, being imprisoned in an ECD facility was worse than being trapped in a third-world country''s jail. Because ECD was brought up, one mother shrieked, "This is tyranny! I''m calling the cops!" "Oh, by all means, please do," Morra was unfazed. Ordinary police held no power in the ECD''s special district, where only the military police had jurisdiction. Satisfied, Morra turned to Carn and Wong, who had been watching calmly. Grinning, he continued, "We don''t condone violence, but we do favor talented students. As long as your academic performance remains exceptional, you''re immune to expulsion and all punishment. What you demonstrated today was nothing less than advanced mana control and superior combat abilities. You''re free to go." Wong smirked. "You called me for this?" Morra chuckled. "Yes. Whenever a ruling is made regarding special class students, the parents of involved parties must be present. Your son did nothing wrong. It was the others'' poor judgment to pick a fight with him. You won''t be paying a single hospital bill." Wong raised an eyebrow, impressed with the dean''s insight. Nodding, she led Carn out of the office. Meanwhile, the loud mothers continued shouting into their phones, but each 911 call operator responded the same way. "We''re sorry, ma''am. You''re in a special district. You''ll need to contact the military police." "WHAT?! HOW DARE YOU IGNORE MY CALL?! HELLO?!" It was too late. They hung up the call and blocked their numbers, so their phones could no longer connect to 911 emergency hotlines. Morra overheard the exchanges. He shook his head and smirked, satisfied. He turned to Barney and murmured, "Next time, let Carn finish what he started before you step in." Barney raised a brow. "Are we favoring Carn now? What about General Speedwagon''s sponsorship? Those kids are his disciples." Morra shrugged. "Speedwagon has a side job. He''s a mercenary company''s CEO, remember? We support those who succeed on their own merit, not connections. Also, I have already received a confirmation from ECD that Carn will work there after graduation. You can tell which one to prioritize nurturing." Barney rubbed his chin. His curiosity grew, "So is Carn''s mana superior to theirs? What''s his concentration level?" "That''s classified, Barney." Barney inwardly clicked his tongue. He thought of Carn and the tracking device that he had planted, hesitating if he should continue targeting him. ''He has a backer and at least one family mana-user family member. I guess I can''t touch him. What a bummer. I thought I could try my hands on a boy and experiment on a new spell'' . . Leaving the office, Carn looked at his mother. Wong crossed her arms and stared back at her son. "Kill them next time." "Bet." "Don''t forget to clean up the crime scene. Make it bloodless or make it look like an accident." Carn chuckled, "Is that a proper way for a forensic officer to teach her son?" "I have no fuck to give. Committing crimes is fine. Just don''t get caught." "" "Remember, don''t get caught." "Bet." Wong smirked in satisfaction. As the classes were canceled because of the incident, Wong drove Carn home. She also ordered five boxes of pizza for dinner. Han came home at 2 AM, later than usual. He skipped dinner and headed straight to bed. Miraculously, he was up again at 5, looking more refreshed than people who had slept nine hours. He rushed out of the house, heading back to work. Wong also left at 6 AM, leaving Carn to get to school on his own. Carn got out of bed at 6:30. After washing up, he went to the kitchen for breakfast and found a bowl of sausage fried rice on prepared by Wong on the tablenderneath it, he noticed a note from his mother, written in her familiar handwriting. [Don''t go to school today. This is my approval note.] Carn paused, surprised. His mother usually insisted he attend school even when his appendix was about to burst. Only a natural disaster could warrant a day off. However, there were two papers today. Beneath her note was another message, left behind by his father. [I checked that priest''s house and found some nasty evidence. You were right. He''s a freak. However, the arrest warrant will take days to issue because of ECD regulations. Today, stay home, lock the doors and windows, and close all the curtains. My backup .45 is in my room''s drawer. The password is your birthday.] Carn chuckled, realizing what this meant. Han and his team must have uncovered Barney''s cannibalistic secrets. Now, Carn had even more reason to go to school. He knew that once Han and the MPs started closing in on Barney, the priest would try to escape. This was the golden opportunity Carn had been waiting for, and he wasn''t going to miss it. "Sorry, Mom, Dad. Your son is a very diligent student, after all. But you know, I don''t need guns to protect myself." He finished his breakfast, packed his bag, and left for school, ready for another eventful day. Chapter 33 - 33: My Mother Taught Me Not to Get Caught, So I Won’t Get Caught Carn waltzed into the classroom at 8, but he couldn''t find Hammer or Chuck. Only Koa was in the classroom. The Hawaiian nodded at Carn in greeting, to which Carn returned the gesture. He headed to his seat and waited for the start of the morning classes. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At 8:30, the bell rang, and the sound of students'' footsteps echoed through the halls as they hurried to their rooms. But Barney, their homeroom teacher, still hadn''t arrived. After ten minutes, a slender female teacher with braided hair, dressed in a suit, stepped into the classroom. Unlike Barney, she had a name tag clipping on her suit''s pocket, revealing her association and her nameEldritch Containment Division, Class-C, Tasha Green. She glanced at Koa and Carn before delivering the news. "Your homeroom teacher''s tied up today. But he''ll be back this afternoon. I''ll be covering y''all''s science class this morning. Afternoon English class gon'' stay the same, so don''t go wanderin''." Noticing Tasha''s rank and division, Carn pursed his lips, curious how this school managed to employ an ECD worker as a teacher. Carn pondered in his mind, ''This school shouldn''t be a normal public high school. Why the hell does a government agent show up here and brazenly reveal her rank and status? What are they doing?'' Interested in the new teacher, Carn observed her while he paid attention to the lesson. Three hours flew by, and when the bell rang, Tasha gathered her documents and textbook, letting out a tired sigh as if she was drained from lecturing solo for hours. Tasha took a quick look at Carn and also followed suit. Koa exited the classroom in silence, making his usual way to the cafeteria. Carn, however, remained in the classroom and meditated. He activated his mind map ability to scan the school''s perimeter. As he focused, the school''s layout, building shapes, objects, and even the life signatures of students and teachers became clear. Without even opening his eyes, Carn could pinpoint the location of everyone in the building. Carn found Morra in his usual office. The other students also rushed to the cafeteria on the first floor. Within minutes, 90% of students and teachers gathered on the first floor. Shifting his attention to the parking lot, Carn located an incoming gray SUV entering the perimeter. After parking in a staff member''s reserved space, the driver got out. Carn smirked. That driver was none other than Barney. The priest opened the rear hatch and pulled out a giant suitcase. Closing the hatch, he dragged the suitcase to the elevator. Noticing the suitcase, Carn recalled the skinwalker at the mall. That monster also used a similar suitcase to store his tools and storage space for his victims. Carn wondered if Barney was planning to abduct someone today. Barney walked straight to the elevator without stopping by the teacher''s office or the cafeteria. He entered it and soon arrived at the seventh floor. As Barney was alone, Carn could kill him on the spot. However, Tasha and Koa had seen him lingering in the classroom. Therefore, killing the cannibal here would arouse suspicions, and the police would pin the murder crime on him. As his mother had warned, Carn had no intention of getting caught. He stepped out of the classroom and headed toward the elevator. With only one elevator in the building, their paths crossed. Barney and Carn exchanged glances, but neither of them greeted the other. They ignored each other, walking past with no more than a slight acknowledgment. Just as Carn took another step, Barney slipped his right hand into his pocket and pulled out a handkerchief. He stared at it with a deep frown, shaking his head in apparent disappointment. Deciding not to attack Carn at the moment, he continued on to the lab, which was next door to Carn''s classroom. Without looking back, Carn remained alert. He glanced up and noticed a CCTV camera at the end of the hallway, clearly recording everything from the start. Carn smirked as he figured out why Barney stopped. ''Cunning bastard. He knows about the camera. Otherwise, he would have drugged me with whatever was on that handkerchief. What was it called again? Chloroform? But that stuff doesn''t work as fast as it does in the movies.'' Making sure the camera captured his presence, Carn entered the elevator and descended to the first floor. Upon exiting, he walked straight to the restroom and entered one of the stalls. Once the door clicked shut, Carn closed his eyes and focused. Using his ability, he pinpointed Barney''s exact location. Barney was in the lab, messing with a syringe and a small bottle he had pulled from his pocket. He inserted the needle into the bottle, filled the syringe, and then moved on to the next, collecting another substance from the cabinet. Clearly, he was up to something sinister. Carn scanned the lab, looking for any hidden cameras. At the corner where Barney was standing, he found a camera aimed at the center of the room. Conveniently, Barney was positioned in the blind spot of the camera''s coverage. Carn knew he couldn''t just teleport in and take out Barney. It would be too obvious, especially with the camera. Unless... He grinned. "Unless they can''t recognize me." Carn activated two intermediate spells, investing two of his silver marks. The first spell instantly transformed him into a grotesque-looking gargoyle statue, resembling the ones on a cathedral in France. The second was a medium-range blink spell, allowing him to teleport anywhere within a one-kilometer radius. Laboratory Classroom, Seventh Floor Barney sighed and looked at the empty Ketamine bottle, which he had put into a syringe. He stored it in a small plastic bag that he had prepared and put it in his pants pocket. He then arranged all the syringes on a metal plate and highlighted the labels. Just as Barney was stocking medical substances from the lab, a heavy object appeared in the middle of the classroom and landed on the floor with a loud thud. Barney looked over and found a sinister gargoyle statue, staring at him. Chapter 34 - 34: I Seem to Attract the Wrong People Barney gasped in shock. His breathing changed, and every hair on his body stood on end as if he had seen a ghost. Instinctively, he grabbed the ketamine-filled syringe, clutching it tightly as a makeshift weapon. The statue remained stationary. The brief motion it had made moments ago was now completely halted. Barney locked eyes with it, growing cautious of its movements. "Jesus fucking Christ! What the fuck are you?!" he shouted with a trembling voice. Barney fixed his gaze on Carn as he cautiously backed toward the exit. Taking five steps away from Carn, he turned around, planning to sprint with all his might. That was his mistake. Carn teleported, materializing directly behind him. *CRACK!* The sound of Barney''s neck snapping was sharp and crisp. His body crumpled to the floor, and his head was twisted 240 degrees. Carn stood still, waiting for the Aether to flow to him. As always, the spirits of victims emerged, appearing as ethereal fireflies. They hovered briefly, silently expressing their gratitude before fading away, leaving behind trails of Aether dust. Carn remained calm and patient, absorbing the energy. He paid no mind to the CCTV camera, for it would only capture the image of his gargoyle form. Once the absorption process was complete, Carn expended his third silver mark of the day, teleporting back to the men''s restroom on the first floor. Upon reappearing inside an empty stall, he reverted to his human form. Sitting down and catching his breath, Carn let out a long sigh. The mission was accomplished. Another nuisance was removed, and the lingering air of malice was cleansed. He glanced at his right arm. The count of silver marks etched onto it had risen to 160. Though the gain wasn''t much, but it was an honest work. Carn was satisfied. Leaving the stall, Carn waltzed out of the restroom, ensuring that his face was caught on the cafeteria''s CCTV cameras by the time of Barney''s death. After lunch, he patiently awaited the inevitable. Soon, the school''s security officers would summon the MPs and ECD agents to investigate the murder. - An hour later, as Carn had anticipated, all afternoon classes across every grade were canceled. Military police officers and ECD agents swarmed the school building, securing the premises and investigating the scene. Among the arriving personnel was Han, standing alongside the ECD hunters who had been summoned to safeguard the community. The lead ECD investigator was a pale-skinned, 179 cm tall middle-aged man with a trimmed beard, messy gray hair, and unkempt attire. His shirt looked worn and rumpled, as though he''d been wearing it for a week straight. Despite his disheveled appearance, he exuded an air of authority and charisma. His ECD name tag read "Class-A Arthur A. Ashford", but among his colleagues and subordinates, he was simply known as "Ace." The nickname stemmed from the first letter of his name and his unmatched reputation within the organization. Arthur was a legend, renowned as the top fighter among all ECD hunters, having singlehandedly annihilated over a hundred monsters in a single rift incident. Arthur leaned over the desk, watching the high-definition footage captured by the laboratory''s military-grade CCTV cameras. The events were recorded in full clarity, showing every individual who entered or exited the classroom. Yet, despite the crystal-clear footage, Arthur and his team were stumped after their first viewing. "How the hell did that happen? Another Stone Judge running loose?" muttered Han, as he frowned and rewound the footage. He came here because of the emergency dispatch. The camera footage offered a few clues. Barney had been careful, staying within the camera''s blind spot. The only anomaly the recording caught was the brief appearance of a grotesque gargoyle statue, visible for exactly one minute and five seconds before vanishing entirely. Arthur shifted his attention to footage from the hallway outside the laboratory. The meticulous investigator searched for any sign of someone entering or exiting the room during the time of Barney''s death. However, nobody remained in the classroom except Barney. When Arthur found no one, he expanded his search to the building''s windows and balconies. Again, the recordings showed nothingno entry or exit before, during, or after the incident. Arthur leaned back in his chair, furrowing his brows. He then around and asked the security officer of the school, who had been detained as a witness. "Either we''ve got a new entity or someone''s found a way to rewrite the footage. How about the authenticity of the file? Has anybody tampered with it?" "No, sir. The CCTV server in the IT office is fully secured. Access is restricted to the dean and the system programmer," Answered the security officer. "Where''s the programmer now? Why haven''t we detained him yet?" Arthur glanced around the room, searching for the programmer in question. "He''s not on-site today, sir. He only comes in on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays to handle server maintenance and security updates." Arthur nodded, processing the new information, "I see. So, the footage hasn''t been tampered with, no one entered, and no one left during the incident." The room fell into a low murmur as the gathered officers and hunters exchanged uneasy glances. As the evidence was pointing toward the obvious supernatural entity, some hunters voiced their opinions. "This has to be a loose Stone Judge. Should we lock down the district and deploy the teams to secure it like we did?" "If it''s a Stone Judge, could it be tied to ECD-6677 from the facility? Does this one display similar abilities or behaviors?" "The Stone Judge in containment only targets death row inmates and rejected ''Evil'' explorer candidates. Could this mean the victim had a criminal record?" At that moment, Han cleared his throat and shared a key detail from his personal investigation. "Barney James is currently under suspicion for involvement in the disappearances of 16 women. My team and I searched his house yesterday and found bloodstained tools and human remains in a freezer. Those have been sent to the forensic department, and the results are already linking them to the missing persons. We were set to issue his arrest warrant this morning, but here I am." Arthur studied Han''s face and gave an approving nod. "Sorry for the dispatch call. If I''m not mistaken, you''re an FBI Special Agent, right? Are you overseeing those cases?" Han shook his head. "No, sir. That creep put a tracker on my son when we went to church. I''m just trying to put that perverted priest behind bars and protect my son''s anus chastity. I want my son to remain a son, not a daughter." The room erupted in laughter at Han''s blunt honesty. Arthur chuckled, but his sharp mind kept processing the information. Then, a thought came to him, and he turned back to Han with a knowing look. "If I recall, you''ve just moved to this area recently. Does that mean your son attends this school?" Han nodded, "Yes, sir." "Then he''s an explorer candidate?" Han nodded again, "Yes, sir." Arthur''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Good. What''s his mana concentration percentage?" Han''s expression hardened. The question made him uncomfortable. He glanced around, noting how every investigator and hunter in the room was now paying full attention. Reluctantly, he gave a partial answer, carefully choosing his words. "About 10%, sir." Arthur leaned back with a wide grin, finding Han''s reaction amusing. "Interesting. However, from the data submitted earlier by the ECD office, I recall seeing a new candidate''s profile. His surname matches yours, and the mana concentration value wasn''t 10%. If I''m not mistaken, wasn''t it 30%?" Han gulped, letting out a deep sigh as he conceded, "Yes, sir. He tested at 10% the first time, but it went up to 30% when we tested at the facility." Arthur narrowed his eyes, his smile never fading. He turned his attention back to the CCTV footage and rewatched everything with a focused gaze. It didn''t take long before he spotted a youth crossing paths with Barney in the hallway right before the murder. That youth was none other than Carn! Han swallowed hard, biting his lower lip in frustration. He had told Carn to stay home, but the idiot had come to school, putting himself at risk for no good reason. Han made a mental note to scold his son later. As the footage continued, both Han and the others noticed the exchange between the youth and Barney. Barney pulled out a handkerchief and looked back as if he was about to do something to Carn. Meanwhile, Carn flinched slightly, as though he had eyes at the back of his head. A second later, both resumed walking. Arthur grinned, clearly pleased with what he had seen. He turned to Han and issued an order. "Gentlemen, please detain the young man from the footage. And, Special Agent Han Yunho. I remember his face from the data. Isn''t that teenager your son?" Han''s face fell, "Why do you want my son, sir? Are you suspecting him?" A calculating gleam appeared in Arthur''s eyes as he focused on Han. The lead investigator teased him with a mischievous tone while he rubbed his hands, licking his lips like a pervert. "I just need his testimony. And I''d like to ask him a few questions." "..." Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You see, I used to work with strong hunters with high mana concentrations, just like your boy. I know three people who can teleport long distances, another can transform into a monster, and my mentor could disguise himself as... well, anything, really. Of course, I''m not implying that he''s a suspect. Hahaha!" Arthur turned to his female assistant, Tasha Green, who had taught Carn earlier that day. He gestured for her to speak. "Contact the ECD office. Get all the data related to this boy. What was his name again, Carl?" Tasha glanced at the footage and remembered. "He''s my student from this morning. His name is Carn Yunho." Arthur mischievously laughed, "Ah, yes, Carn Yunho. Who in the world named his son Carn-Oh, sorry, sorry, Agent Han Yunho. I''m not throwing shades on you. Ahem, ahem! Everyone, please take note of that name. We''ll be very busy chatting with the boy." "" Han had a bad feeling about this. Chapter 35 - 35: I Get Arrested… Again. How Many Times Have It Been? While the investigators busied themselves with their tasks, Carn returned home, slipping out of the school unnoticed. No more eyesores. No more troubles. Just peace. Happy slow life! Carn allowed himself a rare moment of satisfaction. His good mood carried him to his room, where he sat down at his desk and pulled out an A4 paper. With a pencil in hand, he began drafting his life goals and a bucket list. His thoughts flowed freely. He couldn''t stop smiling while he jotted down his idea. ''Alright, here''s the plan. I''ll go to church every Sunday. Pray every morning. Pray before bed. Stick with this routine, and I should be able to regain a gold mark within a month or two. Simple enough.'' Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He tapped the pen against his chin, thinking deeper. ''Wait. If I work under that saintess candidate at the church, I might cut the time down to two weeks. Yeah, that could work. A little extra effort never hurt anyone. Guess I should pay her a visit next Sunday and see if she has anything for me to do.'' Carn scribbled that thought down under "Short-Term Goals." The more he wrote, the more excited he became. His once dull bucket list now started to sparkle with possibilities, from mundane tasks like graduating with a 4.0 GPA to loftier ambitions like returning to the Demon Lord''s tomb. For the first time in a long while, Carn felt hopeful. But as the old adage goes, "Anything that can go wrong, will go wrong." At precisely 5 PM, Han returned home with a group of his investigator colleagues in tow. He approached Carn''s room and knocked on the door. "Carn, are you home? We need to talk," Han called out. The sudden noise jolted Carn from his thoughts. Groaning inwardly, he got up and opened the door, only to find his father flanked by several investigators in the hallway. "Eh, what''s happening here?" Carn asked, eyebrows furrowed. Han sighed deeply, "We''re detaining you. Come with us to the ECD facility for a while." "Huh?" Carn''s confusion barely registered before Han snapped handcuffs onto his wrists. Behind him, the investigators relaxed. Some lowered tranquilizer guns they had been readying. One of the agents, a giant man with sharp features, stepped forward and moved toward Carn''s room. Before he could enter, Han held up a hand, blocking his path. "That''s enough. My son is cooperating. There''s no need to search his room and turn my house upside down," Han warned the agent. The investigator scowled. "Special Agent Han Yunho, you can''t interfere with an active investigation. Step aside. Per Ace''s orders, we''re to collect everything, including clothing, phones, computers, and anything he''s handled. Especially anything he''s recently discarded." Hearing this, Carn''s heart sank, recalling the papers that he had just been scribbling on. With no time to waste, he secretly consumed a silver mark, using his ability to teleport the incriminating notes deep underground beneath the house. Nobody would be able to find them unless the entire building was demolished and the ground excavated to a depth of 100 meters. The papers vanished from his desk without a trace. Carn inwardly grumbled, forcing himself to remain calm. Meanwhile, Han reluctantly stepped aside. "Fine. Don''t make a mess in my house." The investigators wasted no time, sweeping into Carn''s room and bagging every book, item, and scrap of paper they could find. And just like that, Carn''s peaceful day ended. The team led Carn out of the house, blindfolded him, and unceremoniously threw him into the back of a secure transport vehicle. Moments later, the vehicle sped toward the ECD facility. . Returning to the ECD facility was unpleasant, unlike before. Upon arrival, Han was immediately separated from Carn. A squad of heavily armed agents, each wielding tranquilizer rifles capable of subduing high-risk explorers, escorted Carn through the corridors. Everybody glared at him as if he was a death row prisoner. The group led Carn straight to the Stone Judge''s room. Inside, a familiar face awaited him. Arthur sat on a lecture chair, facing the back of the class. Rosa stood, looking expressionless as usual. "Bring him forward," Arthur commanded the team. The agents removed Carn''s blindfold. He blinked against the bright lights from the ceiling and took a step forward. When his eyes adjusted to the lights, he scanned the room. His eyes locked onto Arthur. Arthur emitted a radiant light aura that marked him as a saint. The man''s body exuded pure Aether, untainted by the haze of vengeful spirits. Behind him, a translucent illusion of feather wings shimmered. A female guardian spirit hovered behind him, staring at Carn. Carn stiffened. He hated dealing with people like Arthur. In the Aether World, Carn could kill saints and heroes as they were the aggressors. As they intended to rob his father''s grave, the divine spirits behind them didn''t intervene, allowing Carn to butcher them as he pleased. But here, on Earth, saints were more trouble than they were worth. Without justification, not only would he gain nothing by killing Arthur, but he also risked invoking the wrath of the divine spirit behind the man. Carn glanced at Rosa and talked to her via telepathy. "Inquisitor, what''s that hero doing there?" Rosa inwardly smirked and teased Carn, chatting with him in a telepathic voice as well, "Master, I see that you have spent your tiny strand of holy power. It''s not too late for you to convert and seek the Lord''s guidance." "I''m not here for that. I''m sorry that I used holy power to cheat on the exam! I''m confessing. Are you happy now?" Rosa remained expressionless, but Carn could see her grinning. She replied, "I''ve heard the confession. The Lord always forgives those who seek repentance." Suddenly, Carn sensed a sharp pain in his right shoulder. The lost gold mark returned. The spirit behind Arthur also raised her eyebrow, taken aback by the emergence of Carn''s holy power. She smiled and nodded in approval. She then stopped glaring at him and dimmed Arthur''s aura so they could have a proper conversation. Arthur didn''t notice a thing. He proceeded with the interrogation. "So, let''s have a chat, shall we?" Chapter 36 - 36: My Identity is Exposed?! Arthur picked up a folder from the table and flipped through its contents, his eyes scanning the pages before settling on a particular report. "On November 29th, at Carlos Gas Station, you were involved in a robbery incident. You killed one armed robber and broke the arm of another robber. Is that correct?" Carn was surprised that the old case was brought back, "Yeah, so? Am I getting arrested for that?" Arthur chuckled, shaking his head. "Heh, nah, nothing like that. That was a kiddy case. But here''s the interesting part. According to the footage from the gas station''s CCTV, you twisted the robber''s neck like it was nothing. The FBI took over the case but never pressed charges. The injured robber even attempted to sue you for excessive force, but the lawsuit didn''t make it to court. Guess your father did a solid job cleaning up that mess for you, kiddo." The crowd behind Carn chuckled as they were aware of the underhanded moves. After all, this wasn''t the first time that a hunter exploited their authority to shut down lawsuit attempts. ECD worked differently from the other government organizations. Human rights never existed here. Lawyers, political activists, and some politicians hated them. But when a new rift appeared or a stampede occurred, they stopped making noises in the Internet. Only when peace resumed, they returned. Arthur leaned back in his chair, caressing the folder cover with his fingers on purpose and annoying Carn as he continued. "On November 30th, your father brought you to Georgia Rift''s military base for some testing. There, you casually snapped the neck of a Level-2 test dummy. Same day, you encountered a loose doppelganger at the shiny new Avent*ra shopping mall and took it down with a knife, heh?" All eyes in the room shifted to Carn. The investigators, seasoned professionals, were already connecting the dots. Level-2 test mannequins of the Georgia Base weren''t your average punching bags. Their skeletons were designed to mimic a physical-type explorer, renowned for their durability and resilience. Breaking one "casually" was no small feat. And doppelgangers? Even the weakest ones were formidable opponents, requiring a coordinated effort from at least 10 armed explorers to subdue. Yet here was this teenager, allegedly taking one out solo with a mere knife. Snapping a pseudo-explorer''s neck? Slaying a doppelganger alone? If that didn''t scream suspicious, these investigators had no business holding their badges. Carn had just become their prime suspect in the gargoyle case. Still, suspicion wasn''t evidence. Nobody could prove Carn had the ability to transform into a gargoyle or teleport. The investigators kept their suspicions quiet, waiting for Arthur to lead. Carn, for his part, read the room well. He knew the level of suspicion was enough to have him ejected into space a thousand times over as an imposter. Any denial might inadvertently tip them off, so he kept his expression neutral, listening calmly. Arthur glanced at Rosa, who remained impassive as if Carn''s presence didn''t bother her in the slightest. That lack of hostility confirmed that Rosa didn''t consider the boy evil. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur stroked his chin, pressing on. "Then, there''s December 2nd. You and your father visited here. ECD fed you a live doppelganger for testing, and what did you do? You snapped its neck, forcing it to reveal its true forma parasite-type doppelganger. Pretty impressive, to be honest. The examiners couldn''t stop praising you, and they even added notes to the documents. Cool-headed, cat-like reflexes, and handsome? I see that the examiners are all women, heh! Anyway, you sure enjoy breaking necks, don''t you? Addictive, maybe?" Carn smirked, countering with casual deflection. "Have you ever cracked your knuckles or fingers for fun as a kid? Same vibe." Arthur laughed, clearly enjoying the response. "Heh! Fair enough!" His grin widened as he leaned in, pushing further. "Let''s talk about your mana concentration. The first test at Georgia Base came back at 10.48%. Then there''s this little note. It says you can hold your breath for five minutes? Holy kiddy! You sure you''re in the right line of work? The frogmen should be fuming right now for losing you to us, heh!" All sharp eyes pierced at Carn as if they were ready to pounce on him at any moment. Carn also understood whyHis specs were too abnormal even for regular explorers. Arthur chuckled as he reached for a cigarette, slipping it into his mouth. "Guess I should get to the point, heh?" But just as he fished for a lighter, the cigarette in his mouth turned to stone. Arthur froze mid-motion, frowning as he spat out the petrified cigarette. His sharp gaze snapped to Rosa. "Can I smoke, kiddy lady?" Rosa didn''t flinch. She stood completely still, her stony expression a perfect imitation of a statue, trolling him all in silence. Arthur, sensing that his banter with Rosa was getting him nowhere, finally redirected his attention to Carn and cut to the chase. "Your last mana concentration scan showed 30.16%. We''ll be testing you again after this. But first, I want to hear it from your mouth, kiddy boy. Are you and the stone kiddy lady here friends?" Arthur''s grin widened as he leaned back. He gestured toward Rosa. Carn sighed, recognizing the attempt to throw him off, "If sitting here all day makes us friends, then yeah, I guess we''re friends." Arthur smirked, pleased with the response. "Heh, I know. I''ve seen the footage. The kiddy lady stalked you while you were sleeping, and even when you were heading to the toilet. That was quite a show." He chuckled but narrowed his eyes. "But that''s not what I meant. I want to know if you two can actually communicate." Carn glanced briefly at Rosa, choosing his words carefully. Before he could respond, Arthur pulled out his phone and played a clip. It was footage from one of Carn''s less dignified momentshim sitting on the toilet while Rosa peeked in. The audio captured Carn''s exasperated voice: [Is this fun for you?] The room fell silent. Arthur leaned forward, shoving the phone closer to Carn''s face. "You see, kiddy Carn Yunho, that little gem of a clip tells me something interesting. Nobody here, except for me and a select few, can talk to her casually. Anyone else who tries? They get stoned. Even the peeping toms behind you." Arthur gestured toward the other agents, "They are at risk of getting Medusa''d if they try their luck. But you? You''re an exception. You can talk to her like it''s nothing." The room grew tense as Arthur''s playful demeanor faded, replaced by a piercing, solemn gaze. "Carn Yunho," Arthur said in a low serious voice, "you''re not fooling anyone. You''re one of her kind. You''re an evolved SCP-173 pretending to be human, aren''t you?" Carn smirked. Although he was impressed by Arthur''s deduction and conclusion, he was not someone who would be cornered with only a loose accusation. "You''re not making any sense here, sir." "I know," Arthur glared into Carn''s eyes. "If everything here was a detective movie, I would have failed as an investigator. But you forgot one thing, Carn Yunho." Arthur''s eyes shone in gold light. He stared into Carn''s eyes, "I''m also a hunter. I''m L with cheat skills, kiddy Kira." As he finished his sentences, Arthur activated his power. Chapter 37 - 37: I Outsmarted Your Outsmarting! Arthur''s piercing gaze locked onto Carn, radiating an aura of absolute authority. His ability to see through lies and deceit activated, casting a mystical curse of judgment upon its target. This curse manifested as golden energy ropes that wrapped around Carn, glowing as if waiting for the opportunity to strike. This curse had a unique effect: anyone who lied under its influence would face the punishment of divine will, compelling them to involuntarily confess their deeds. The golden ropes didn''t hurt Carn immediately, but their temperature began to rise, making it clear that he could not dodge the question. Arthur''s voice resonated with commanding force as he leaned in. "I''ll ask you again, Carn Yunho. Did you kill Barney James?" Carn''s eyes flicked to the golden ropes, quickly assessing the spell, and recognizing its effects and threat. He exhaled deeply and moistened his lips, preparing his countermeasure. Inwardly calm, Carn employed a subtle method to subvert the spell. Instead of using his vocal cords to speak, he manipulated the air around him, compressing and vibrating it to simulate the sound of his voice. His lips moved naturally, perfectly synchronized with the generated sound, ensuring the illusion was flawless. With a steady gaze, relaxed posture, and a condescending tone, Carn replied. "No." "" Nothing happened, but everybody could hear Carn''s answer. This was the weakness of Arthur''s spell. It would punish the target if the target uttered a word of falsehood. But it wouldn''t affect him if someone else or something answered the question. Arthur frowned deeply as the ropes and Carn didn''t react as he had envisioned. He pressed on. "Can you transform?" "No." "Can you teleport?" "No." "Where were you during the lunch break at school today?" "I had a bad stomach this morning. I went to a washroom and took a big dump," Carn smirked, mocking Arthur. "Did you go to a washroom, transform into a gargoyle statue, teleport to the classroom, kill Barney James, and teleport back to the washroom to create an alibi?" "That''s the most absurd story I have ever heard. No." "" For the first time, Arthur''s expression turned dark. He asked Carn one last time. "Are you telling me the truth?" "Yes." "" For a full minute, Arthur locked eyes with Carn. His mind was clouded by frustration and confusion. His deduction had been nearly flawless. Carn had both the motive and the ability to kill Barney, given his abnormal mana concentration level. Yet, the testimony under the judgment curse contradicted his conclusions. "Fine." Though unwilling to accept the result, Arthur dispelled the curse, releasing Carn from its golden bindings. Standing up, he glanced at Rosa. "Kiddy lady, are you sure he doesn''t seem evil to you?" As always, Rosa remained unresponsive. Arthur scoffed, slipping another cigarette between his lips. Without lighting it, he gestured toward Carn. "Kiddy boy, why don''t you try saying something to that lady? Maybe you can get her to react." Sensing Arthur''s growing exasperation, Carn smirked. Deciding to poke fun at him, he addressed Rosa in an exaggerated imitation of Arthur''s tone. "Kiddy lady, I''m a sinner, and I wish to make a confession. Will you hear me out?" At the mention of a confession, Rosa turned her head sharply toward Carn, catching the entire room off guard. The sudden movement startled Arthur and the investigators, who immediately grew tense, wary of her area-wide petrification ability. Carn chuckled and addressed the group. "You''ve all been approaching this the wrong way. She''s a nun, so you need to be respectful with your words and actions. See? I just said I wanted to confess a sin, and she reacted. She''s probably pissed that you have been keeping her in an enclosure. Let her take some fresh air and pray, Jesus Christ. No pun intended." Arthur froze for a moment before bursting into laughter. Slapping his forehead, he shook his head in disbelief. "Of course! She''s a devoted nun. How did I miss that? You''ve got me, kiddy boy." Arthur exhaled deeply, a sly smile returning to his face as he laid another trap. "But now I''m curious. What''s your confession, hmm? Oh, don''t worry. The testimony is over. Guys, stop recording. The kiddy boy is innocent." The investigators exchanged uneasy glances, clearly confused by Arthur''s command. ECD protocol strictly required continuous recording within any entity enclosure, with every incident immediately reported to Class-A personnel. Yet here was their chief, flouting the rules as if it were a casual suggestion. Carn inwardly chuckled before turning to Rosa with a mock-serious expression. Letting out an exaggerated sigh, he faced her and began his "confession." "I played Fortn*te yesterday." The room went dead silent for a moment. The younger investigators smirked, quickly catching on to the meme. "Very sinful. He needs Jesus." "Absolutely evil. Go see a doctor." "Disgusting taste. Rehab immediately." "No class. Go touch grass, boy." Meanwhile, the older staff frowned in confusion, unable to understand the inside joke. Rosa tilted her head slightly, clearly puzzled by the comment, then resumed her stoic, statue-like posture, dismissing it as another nonsensical remark. Arthur shook his head with a weary sigh, standing up and addressing the group. "Alright, dismissed. Back to the drawing board. Quarantine the perimeter and keep an eye out for a potential doppelganger in disguise." The investigators relaxed, shuffling toward the elevator in groups. However, since it couldn''t accommodate everyone at once, Arthur, Carn, Tasha, and a few others remained behind to wait for the next trip. As the seconds ticked by, Arthur''s frustration over his earlier failed deductions still gnawed at him. He couldn''t resist taking another jab at Carn. "Kiddy boy, don''t think you''re off the hook just yet. You''ll need to retake the mana concentration test." Carn groaned, "Are you still suspecting me? Come on, give it a rest already." Arthur''s expression remained sharp. "No 16-year-old has that much mana. And, for the record, most hunters with your level of mana concentration can teleport." The statement was half-true and half-false. Arthur knew that teleportation spells were notoriously complex and risky. Despite extensive research, many hunters had failed miserably. A botched teleport often resulted in horrifying injuries, with parts of the body or entire organs failing to teleport along with the main body. The current minimum threshold for a successful teleportation spell hovered around a 25% mana concentration rate, but the mortality rate for attempts still sat at a staggering 70%. On the other hand, disguise spells were much simpler and widely accessible, making them far easier to pull off. Knowing Arthur was still probing for cracks in his story, Carn collected his thoughts and probed back. "How many hunters have mastered the teleportation spell so far?" Carn asked, feigning curiosity. Arthur smirked, exaggerating the figure for effect. "About 500. Heh." Rosa, who had been eavesdropping on the conversation, provided Carn with the correct answer through telepathy. "That''s wrong. Only two or three are still intact, and they don''t even teleport as often as we do. That''s what they get for relying on incomplete Aether." Carn silently appreciated Rosa''s input and pretended to be impressed. "If there are that many, how come you''re not suspecting THEM of committing... whatever crime this is?" Arthur shot him a sharp look, clearly hoping for a slip-up. He replied with a mock complaint. "Yeah, I thought of that too. But, you know, nobody else was near THAT OFFICE, except you kiddy." Carn froze for a split second. ''Office? What office?'' S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur had never mentioned where the crime took place. It seemed that he was testing Carn again. While Carn masked his reaction, Arthur continued with his casual yet calculated tone, watching for any cracks in Carn''s facade. "We also found some interesting items at Barney''s house. Seems like he had a thing for young boys like you. Makes me wonder if one of his potential victims got tired of him and decided to kill him first." Arthur grinned darkly, leaning in. "You fit the bill perfectly. Sorry, kiddy boy, if you''re innocent. No pun intended. Heh." Again, Arthur lied. All victims were young women who had been reported missing. Some of the victims turned out to be volunteers of the church. Carn rolled his eyes, getting tired of Arthur''s antics. He stopped talking, letting the man play his game alone. *DING* Fortunately, the elevator returned. Arthur swiped his ID card and let everybody get in, going back to the surface. But as the elevator''s doors closed, Rosa warned Carn through telepathy. "Master, don''t lose your temper and attack the saint. We''re not in our dungeon." Carn sighed and replied, "I know. I ain''t stupid." Chapter 38 - 38: Sometimes, I Hate Angels After completing the blood test, Arthur reluctantly let Carn go. Han, delighted to have his son back, drove him home with a lighthearted grin. Meanwhile, Arthur stayed behind at the facility, pouring over Carn''s data. He meticulously analyzed the timeline of events, cross-referencing the gargoyle''s appearance on surveillance footage with Carn''s movements on the first floor. The lunch break began at 11:30 AM. Koa and Tasha left the classroom almost immediately, but Carn stayed behind, sitting quietly with his eyes closed as if he was meditating. At 11:35, he exited the room, crossing paths with Barney in the hallway. Footage from the first-floor CCTV near the elevator showed Carn at 11:37, navigating through a crowd of students. He entered the men''s washroom at 11:40. Meanwhile, Barney lingered in the laboratory at the blind spot of the room''s camera, stealing dangerous chemicals between 11:37 and 11:42. At 11:43, the mysterious gargoyle statue appeared on camera, silently watching Barney. Barney seemed to panic and attempted to flee, but his escape was cut short. By 11:44, the gargoyle had killed him and vanished almost instantly. Carn, however, reappeared at 11:47, leaving the washroom looking refreshed. Arthur sighed. From an average person''s perspective, Carn was completely innocent. But as a seasoned investigator who had handled countless murder cases involving hunters and explorers, Arthur couldn''t shake his suspicion. Carn clearly loved breaking bones. He was capable of defeating doppelgangers. He also had both the motive to kill Barney and the mana capacity to execute all the key spells needed for the crime. The key lay in the teleportation and disguise spells. If Arthur could prove that Carn could use either, it would be the missing link Arthur needed. Lighting a cigarette, Arthur took a long drag and exhaled slowly, forcing himself to broaden his perspective. He couldn''t risk fixating solely on Carn. He wondered if a third party or even a relative of one of Barney''s many victims might have been involved. For now, Arthur decided to put a hold on Carn''s surveillance, shifting his focus to other leads. Coincidentally, many staff members of this school and a few students were related to the missing persons. He began researching their backgrounds. . After returning home, Han immediately grounded Carn. That evening, Wong lashed him several times, reprimanding him for going to school and getting himself into trouble again. The next day, following the incident, the entire district went into lockdown. ECD agents, including Han, were dispatched to patrol the area, searching for the elusive gargoyle. Confined to his room, Carn had little else to do but scroll through his phone. He focused on news related to the Wuhan outbreak, particularly the altered version of the COVID-19 virus that had sparked his concern. Unfortunately, reliable information was scarce. Chinese media had largely stopped broadcasting anything about the rifts, and most clips and reports had been deleted, likely censored by the local government. However, not all news was successfully suppressed. The United Nations had begun pressuring Chinese delegates to release information about the dimensional rifts, arguing that transparency was necessary for other nations to deploy teams to close them. Despite the mounting international pressure, the Chinese envoys steadfastly denied the existence of any open rifts within their mainland. The situation was far from promising. Soon, chaos seemed inevitable. Instead of a resurgence of COVID, the world might face an even greater threat. Thinking about the undead armies emerging from Wuhan''s dimensional rift, Carn sprang to his feet before sitting cross-legged on his bed. Closing his eyes, he began recalling the details of Arthur''s divine spirit. ''Only saints and saintesses receive divine protection blessings. They''re immune to all undead curses and can easily vanquish liches, vampires, and zombies. But what about me? I can''t just shatter their bones and hope for the best. Those nasty liches will keep resurrecting skeletons and zombies forever.'' Carn realized that he had run out of time. He needed at least a thousand gold marks in preparation for the undead army and the zombie outbreak, so he couldn''t enjoy his current slow life. Although he disliked the idea of praying to unfamiliar divine spirits, Carn decided it was a necessary gamble. He didn''t limit himself to a simple vocal prayer. Instead, he spent 10 silver marks, amplifying his telepathic voice to resonate across the entire state of Florida. That was the maximum reach he was willing to pay for. While he could have spent 100 silver marks to extend his plea across all of North America, he deemed it far too extravagant for this purpose. With determination, he began his prayer. "Dear divine spirits, I am Carn Yunho. I foresee the destruction of this civilization and desperately need your aid. A looming threat of undead invasion rises from a dimensional crack in China. The undead creatures from the other side will consume the entire Asian continent within days once it breaks out! I know my request is sudden, but I beg you. Please lend me your holy power. I need it to protect my family and this world." His voice carried an urgency that couldn''t be ignored, echoing across the spiritual plane. Carn held his breath, hoping his plea would reach the right ears. RUMBLE It didn''t take long for ethereal entities hidden in the world to manifest before Carn. Three radiant, golden figures appeared, surrounding him. The figure directly in front of him was the same female divine spirit that protected Arthur. To her left, a levitating infant angel holding a trumpet hovered playfully. To the right stood a faceless knight clad in shimmering, golden armor. His entire form seemed to consist of dense, swirling gas, and his glowing gold eyes pierced through Carn''s soul. The knight''s voice rumbled like an ancient storm, resounding directly in Carn''s mind. "Guardian of the Stone Mausoleum. Demon Lord of Bone Mountain. Bane of Heroes. Savior of the Mother Tree. Carn ''Pebble'' Yunho." Carn grimaced but masked his irritation. Their formality and acknowledgment of his titles felt like an implicit power play. Swallowing his pride, he knelt before the divine spirits, meeting their collective gaze with respect and defiance in equal measure. The female spirit smiled warmly but carried an edge of curiosity in her tone. "Demon Lord Pebble. We''ve heard your plea. Your sincerity has indeed reached us. But there is one thing that intrigues us." The infant angel drifted closer, giggling as it blew a sharp note from its trumpet directly into Carn''s ear. He winced, shutting his eyes as the high-pitched sound rang through his skull. After its mischief, the angel spoke in a sweet voice. "We have long been aware of the calamity you fear, and we''ve already chosen our incarnations to protect humanity. The humans will inevitably prevail. So, tell us. Why do you even bother? This matter is none of your business, Demon." Carn raised his head, his eyes narrowing at the divine spirits. Their detached nature made it hard to discern whether they were testing him or genuinely apathetic. Despite his frustration, he responded. "Do I need a reason to protect my family, friends, and fellow humans? I''m a human now, am I right?" The female spirit tilted her head, folding her arms in puzzlement. "But isn''t it troublesome?" Carn let out a sharp, sarcastic laugh, his patience thinning. "If it''s so troublesome. Why don''t you stop shielding that detective I met yesterday? You know, the one you gave absolute protection to? Without your blessing, I could easily steal his holy power and solve this problem myself." The gold knight''s tone shifted, clearly irritated. "Plundering our power is a sin. Harming our chosen incarnations is an act of blasphemy. Should you cross that line, we will hunt you down and send your soul to the abyss! Forget reincarnation, you will never taste Aether ever again!" Carn''s smirk faded into a glare. He rose to his feet. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There you go. When I ask to borrow your power for the greater good, you call it troublesome. But if I request that you step aside and stop interfering, you threaten me. Are you really protecting the world, or are you just watching from the sidelines and letting the world burn? Make up your mind!" The three divine spirits stared intently at Carn. Moments later, the infant angel and the knight vanished, dissolving into golden light. Only the female divine spirit remained. Her expression softened into a smile. "It is the decree of the Great Will that our power can only be granted to those who prove themselves worthy. You have yet to demonstrate your worth in this world. Therefore, we cannot bestow our blessings upon you, unless" Carn scoffed, cutting her off. His patience for divine posturing had long worn thin. He had encountered many spirits in his time and was familiar with their games. "If you want me to do your dirty work in exchange for power, just say it already." The spirit''s smile grew brighter as if pleased by his directness. She nodded and gestured toward his smartphone, which buzzed to life on its own. The screen displayed a portrait of a middle-aged woman, someone Carn recognized immediately. She was the same cougar who had attempted to seduce Han just days earlier. The divine spirit''s voice rang with a chilling serenity. "That woman may not have taken lives, but she has stolen the livelihoods of seven good men, shattering their futures and leaving them in fates worse than death. If you kill her for us, we shall reward you with a portion of holy power, commensurate with the weight of your deed." Chapter 39 - 39: I Shouldn’t Have Broken the Bro Code The offer seemed fair on the surface, but Carn''s instincts screamed otherwise. His past dealings with ethereal beings had taught him one thing. They were never straightforward. There was always a hidden agenda lurking behind their seemingly innocent requests. Carn narrowed his eyes, folding his arms as he probed the spirit. "How many gold marks are we talking about? And what about any hidden conditions or restrictions you haven''t mentioned yet?" The divine spirit offered a gentle smile, raising her hand as golden threads materialized in the air, weaving themselves into a shining tapestry of interconnected strings. "Ten marks in total for the life of the sinner," she replied serenely. "As for conditions or restrictions, there are none. We simply request that you deliver justice as you did in the Stone Mausoleum." Carn''s brow furrowed. If she knew about his deeds in Aether World, it meant her connection to those events wasn''t coincidental. A suspicion took root. "Were you there when I died?" The spirit let out an unsettling giggle. "No. But we all share memories. Whatever the other divine spirits learned in that world, we know it too." He sighed, now fully aware of their collective hivemind. "I see. But let me be clear. Ten gold marks for a life isn''t enough. I want one hundred marks per innocent life. Otherwise, I''ll simply hand her over to the police." For the first time, the spirit''s expression faltered. Her elegant face twisted, darkening into a grotesque, witch-like visage with hollowed eyes and sharp teeth. Her voice echoed in a chorus of men and women, all screeching in unison, "No! That wench must die!" The sudden outburst surprised Carn. While he hated dealing with divine spirits, he had never seen one lose composure so quickly. Suspecting of the mysterious demand, Carn pressed further. "Did this woman seduce one of your incarnations or something? And if you''re so obsessed with killing her, why not ask that detective to do it instead?" The spirit''s hideous face melted away, replaced by her previous angelic serenity. She smiled as if nothing had happened. "My incarnation is a saint who will soon join the Great Will. His hands must remain pure and clean of sin. Furthermore, we are bound by the Great Will, which bars us from directly interfering with mortal freedom and free will." Carn laughed as the hypocrisy of her statement was glaringly obvious. "And yet here you are, asking me to murder someone for you. Very consistent." The light behind her eyes flickered with restrained frustration as she bellowed. "You are the one begging for our power. Therefore, we have the right to impose restrictions and conditions." Carn countered, reminding her of the unanswered questions, "You still haven''t answered my other question. What exactly did this woman do to deserve a death sentence from you? Scamming seven men isn''t enough to justify this level of obsession." The spirit''s expression soured, her patience visibly waning. When she finally responded, it wasn''t an answer but a deflection. "We can agree to your terms," she said flatly. "One hundred gold marks for the woman''s life. No further negotiation." Carn wasn''t satisfied. He pressed again, his voice unwavering. "And the real reason for her death?" The spirit''s serene mask cracked. Once again, she screeched in a chorus voice, "A lowly demon has no business in our great plans for mortals!" Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She silently vanished, leaving no room for further inquiries or negotiation. Carn shook his head, regretting his decision to try to negotiate with these entities. Still, I got something out of it. Information was priceless, and spending 10 silver marks to peel back the layers of Earth''s divine spirits and their petty schemes felt like a worthwhile investment. He picked up his phone, studying the portrait left behind by the spirit. A quick swipe on the screen revealed additional notes appended by his mysterious benefactors. "Jasmine Snowcreak," he muttered, reading her name aloud. The file included her home address and a list of her frequent locations. However, there were no crime records, no victim testimonies, and no detailed history to explain the divine spirits'' obsessive hatred. Carn stared at the screen, furrowing his brows. The whole thing felt off. Why would a spirit get so worked up over a small-time scammer? Shoving the thought aside, he glanced at his bedroom door, contemplating his next move. With Han out on patrol, Wong was the only person he could turn to. Though the idea of involving her felt like inviting chaos, Carn knew Wong had a network of friends and coworkers who might dig up the dirt he needed. If anyone can turn this molehill into a mountain, it''s Mom. He swung open the door, stepped into the hallway, and made his way toward the kitchen, where Wong stood at the stove. She didn''t even glance at him as he entered, but she addressed him with a flat tone. "Eh! You come out your room for what? You think you grounded for fun, ah? Three whack later. Go back, lah!" Carn grinned mischievously, holding up his phone with Jasmine''s portrait on full display. "Mom, I need your help. Can you ask your coworkers to dig up info on this woman? She tried to seduce Dad at church on Sunday." The clatter of Wong''s spatula hitting the counter reverberated through the kitchen. She spun around, eyes blazing. "WHAT YOU SAY?! SEDUCE YOUR FATHER?!" Her footsteps thundered as she stomped over, yanking the phone from Carn''s hand. She squinted at the screen, studying the photo as her lips twisted into a furious snarl. "Your father did what? Who is this bitch?!" "A single mother," Carn answered, feigning casualness while adding fuel to the fire. "She tried to cozy up to Dad. But I''ve heard from school that she''s a catfish and maybe a scammer. She probably targeted him because of his fancy van and suit." Carn conveniently left out the part where Han had rejected Jasmine outright. Betraying the Bro Code felt wrong, but he trusted that Wong''s wrath would eventually burn itself out and that Han''s innocence would come to light eventually. "Scammer bitch, catfish bitch, or single mother bitch. All are the same. Gold-digging bitches are all bitches!" She turned back to Carn, her anger momentarily replaced with maternal approval. "Good. You tell me. Grounding cancel now." Carn chuckled awkwardly. Sorry, Dad. But karma struck fast and without mercy. Wong promptly smacked him on the head with the phone and screamed in his face, "Add 20 whips to the three earlier for not telling me sooner! Now, pick the weapon. A wok, a mortar stick, a belt, a broom, an umbrella, my sandal, your father''s steel baton, or your father''s BDSM wooden spanker." Carn blinked in disbelief. "Wait, what? Dad has a WHAT?" Carn had a hundred questions about why Han had a wooden spanker and why Wong knew about it. He sighed and chose something that wouldn''t hurt him as much. "Don''t ask questions," Wong snapped. "Choose." With a resigned sigh, Carn opted for the least painful-sounding option. "Sandal, please." Wong''s lips curled into a devilish grin as she marched to the shoe cabinet. From its depths, she pulled out a size-22 wooden sandal, thick and solid like a piece of firewood. Carn''s jaw dropped. "No, no, no, no, wait, wait, wait, wait! I meant a regular sandal, not a caveman''s club!" "You should have told me sooner, lah!" Wong cackled, snatching a handhold pan as a backup weapon. "Now, turn around and lift your butt! No resisting or no dinner!" That day, Carn endured the wrath of both sandal and pan, receiving a total of 30 smacks10 from the iron pan and 20 from the "Sandal of Love." It wasn''t hurt, but his dignity was in shreds. Karma exists. Chapter 41 - 41: I Receive a Prophesy, Is This Real Life or Fanta Sea ECD Facility, Class-A Section The emergency underground train screeched to a halt at the exit tunnel, and Lt. General Ferdinand stormed out alongside a group of Class-A researchers. The team quickly surfaced, splitting into two groups. Non-combatant personnel evacuated to reinforced bunkers, while Ferdinand and his combat-ready entourage made a direct path to the ECD Facility''s secondary command center. The secondary command center, housed deep within a nuclear-grade shelter 10 kilometers from the facility, was designed for crisis scenarios just like this one. Ferdinand moved with precision and fury, barging into the heart of the command bridge, where rows of glowing monitors and operational consoles sprawled like the nerve center of a massive supercomputer. Ferdinand''s voice echoed through the chamber. "REPORT! What the hell is happening while I wasn''t watching?!" Inside the command center, over 200 agents operated their consoles, each focused on monitoring and controlling the ECD entities. One agent, trembling slightly, leaned into his microphone to deliver the grim update. "Sir, ECD-6677 has disappeared from its containment. It teleported to an unknown location!" Another agent interjected, "ECD-6677 reappeared inside ECD-145''s containment chamber at 16:03. Both entities disappeared together at 16:07, sir!" Chaos erupted across the bridge as more agents called out alarming reports. "ECD-8888 has overridden all major sector controls and disabled 25% of our automated defense systems! It''s demanding the return of ECD-77, or it will feed trapped staff members to ECD-4!" "Sir, the containment seals on ECD-4 are degrading rapidly! ECD-4 has begun its awakening process and is actively attempting to breach containment!" "ECD-7 has torn open a dimensional rift in its chamber! All ECD-7-1 sub-entities and isolated Class-C personnel have been relocated to its pocket dimension for safety!" "ECD-13 and ECD-207 have escaped to the surface! Warden-3 Unit was completely annihilated!" "Sir, ECD-333 has emerged on the surface and is engaging ECD-13 and ECD-207 in combat!" Ferdinand''s metallic jaw creaked under the strain, clenching his teeth. He understood the catastrophic implications of these breaches. ECD-145, in particular, was a cornerstone of the facility''s containment network. Its absence weakened the "seals" that kept numerous hostile entities subdued. "Damn it," Ferdinand growled. "At least ECD-333 and ECD-7 are on our side. We''ll need their help to stabilize this mess." Despite the chaos, Ferdinand wasn''t overly concerned about ECD-8888''s rebellion. The entity could be forced back into a hostile rift and let the entity die in there. Unfortunately, political interference from the bureaucrats made such solutions impossible. ECD-8888 was an entity that automatically excreted random raw materials, which could not be found on Earth. It was too valuable as its existence provided endless natural resources and technological advancements. As finding the missing ECD-145 and ECD-6677 might be a hurdle, Ferdinand turned his attention to the artifact division''s chief, who was responsible for a certain object. "Who''s the moron responsible for experimenting on ECD-77?" Ferdinand''s voice carried a razor''s edge. The department chief hesitated. Beads of sweat formed on his brow. "It''s Dr. Jasmine Snowcreak, sir." Ferdinand froze. His blue, cybernetic eyes narrowed into slits. "What?! That fraud bitch still around?! I thought I ordered you to kick her out!" The chief stammered. "The directive came from the Secretary of Health and the Senates, sir." Ferdinand''s composure shattered. "F-CK THAT BITCH AND THOSE BUREAUCRATS! They don''t care about containment! They just want the juice!" In a fit of rage, Ferdinand drove his fist into the bunker''s reinforced wall. A loud crack echoed through the room as the concrete fractured slightly. His human knuckles, however, fared worse. Shreds of synthetic flesh peeled back, revealing gleaming blue metallic bones and the pulsing flow of artificial blood coursing through his augmented veins. The sight silenced the room. Agents exchanged uneasy glances, and even the artifact chief stepped back in nervousness. Ferdinand''s cold, calculated fury burned brighter than ever as he stared down the bridge. "Get that damn bitch on the line. And if she starts bitching, tell her I''ll personally drop her in ECD-4''s containment chamber. Is that clear?" "Y-Yes, sir!" . . Meanwhile, in Carn''s Room Rosa materialized in Carn''s room without warning. She extended her arms, presenting a glowing golden branch full of glittering gold leaves. Carn''s eyes immediately locked onto the object, and his brow furrowed deeply. Recognition dawned on him like a cold wind. "Mother Tree''s Envoy? What''s it doing here? How did the humans of this world even come into contact with Mother Tree? I thought the Kirin Dragons protected her forest." Rosa''s voice sounded in his mind through telepathy, "According to the Akashic Grimoire, the humans of this world stole it from the royal treasury of the Brilliance Sword Kingdom. As for the details, I don''t know. That geezer only cares about sleeping these days." Carn was skeptical about this information, "Are you sure about that? Those sword fanatics don''t hand over royal heirlooms so easily. What happened to them?" "The kingdom has apparently turned into a dungeon. Either it''s in ruins, or its population has mutated beyond recognition. That''s what I think. The geezer never told me anything else." Carn chuckled, "If that''s the case, then serves them right. That''s what they get for summoning angels and stabbing us in the back." His smile faded as he shifted his focus to the branch. Carn took a deliberate step back and lowered himself to one knee. He then prayed, using Aether to speak and showing utmost respect. "I, Pebble, greet the emissary of Mother Tree. My deepest apologies for failing to recognize you earlier." The branch glowed brighter. Slowly, it floated toward Carn, hovering just above him. A resonant telepathic voice, ancient and serene, reverberated in his mind. "Well met, Demon Lord. It has been a long time." Carn tilted his head upward, "Indeed. Your Holiness, how fares the Mother?" The envoy''s voice softened. "She is well. No human nor beast can touch her." "That is a relief." The branch''s tone turned firm, "Do not grow complacent, Demon Lord. The mother has sent me a message of great importance. I specially requested your servant to bring me here so I could deliver her words to you directly." Carn''s smile faded, replaced by a grave expression. Whenever the Mother Tree sent a message, it was no trivial matter. Her warnings often foretold impending calamities or ordeals. The last time he received such a message, he underestimated it, and it cost him everything. This time, he vowed silently that he would not make the same mistake. "I am ready," Carn inhaled deeply, centering himself on the heavy responsibility he knew was coming. The golden branch emitted a brilliant glow, enveloping the room in ethereal light. A melodic, feminine voice resonated within Carn''s mind. It was the voice of the Mother Tree herself. . Seven armies of corrupted might, Immortal legions, veiled in blight. Upon Earth''s soil, their shadows loom, Heralds of chaos, reapers of doom. Divine sloths, in their gilded spire, Turn blind eyes to the world on fire. They shun the bold, the hearts that fight, Yet envy heroes born in night. Join with those who dwell in shade: The Headless Knight, with blade unlaid. The Ferryman, who bridges fate, The Soul Catcher, sealing death''s gate. Detective Saint, his eyes see though, Together weave a bond anew. The sloths must wait, their wrath delay, Till death''s dark march is kept at bay. Fear not the stains on innocence pure, The blood of virtue, your path''s allure. For karma''s tide, though dark it sways, Shall cleanse your soul in judgment''s rays. When verdict calls, and truth is shown, The weight of sins shall be atoned. So walk the shadowed road with might, And face the dawn that ends the night. . The gold light faded as the branch ran out of power. It dropped to the floor and turned to gold dust, which flew into Carn''s right shoulder. Carn gritted his teeth as intense holy power coursed through his right arm. 20 gold marks 30 gold marks 405070100 Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 200 gold marks formed a new pattern tattoo on his right shoulder! Unlike the previous gold marks that Carn had received, each line was at least an inch long. They intertwined into a web-like fabric, painting his shoulder in gold. Just like that, Carn received an unexpected blessing from Mother Tree. Chapter 42 - 42: Caught in the chaos, No escape from insanity. Rosa felt the divine energy radiating from Carn. Her golden eyes glimmered with delight, but she held her composure, refraining from kneeling as was customary to express reverence. Instead, she smiled in admiration. "You look a lot better, master!" Carn sighed, buttoning his shirt to conceal the new golden tattoo on his right shoulder. Though it was far from the impressive marks Rosa or the detective saint carried, it was enough to shield Han and Wong from the inevitable undead onslaught and their vile curses for the next two decades. Sitting at his desk, he picked up a pen and a fresh sheet of paper, recalling the prophecy that Mother Tree had delivered. For accuracy, he invoked a spell fueled by a holy mark. His balance of gold strings dwindled from 201 to 200. The power coursed through him, sharpening his memory as the words of the prophecy flowed effortlessly onto the page. As the final stroke of his pen completed the task, the spell expired. The memory of the prophecy vanished from his mind like a fleeting dream. "Whew," Carn exhaled, wiping sweat from his brow. Prophecies were never trivial matters; even the smallest misunderstanding could alter their meaning, potentially leading to disaster. Rosa, intrigued, leaned over his shoulder and began to read the ominous verses aloud. "Seven armies of corrupted might, immortal legions veiled in blight Corrupted might and immortal in blight? Undying evildoers? Sinners? Army of corruption undead legions?" she murmured, frowning as she tried to decipher the cryptic words. "Yeah, it''s definitely referring to the invasion of seven undead armies. I know the rift they''ll likely come from. But here''s the real issue. I don''t know if all seven will emerge from a single rift or if seven separate rifts will open across the world. Either way, we both know the horrors they''ll bring." Rosa''s expression darkened as her mind drifted to the past. Memories of the last undead incursion surfaced, sending a shiver down her spine. That invasion had been led by a former human hero turned Lich King, a tragic figure betrayed and murdered by his comrades. He had returned with a vengeance, commanding legions of death knights to overrun the Stone Mausoleum and steal the treasures left behind by Carn''s creator. At the time, the undead incursion forced Carn''s forces and a hero party to set aside their differences and work together. They crushed the 666 leading death knights, but the Lich King managed to escape. He later resurfaced at Bone Mountain with a new and even larger army, forcing all factions to unite against him. "That war," Rosa''s telepathic voice trembled as her PTSD kicked in, "it lasted forever." Carn nodded solemnly, "Yeah, they just kept coming back to life, and their curses rotted everything they touched. Back then, we didn''t fight just one army. We fought all human kingdoms and all 72 demon lords. Those idiots just didn''t know when to stop." He could still recall the desperate coalition that rose to meet the undead threat. Seventy-two demon lords, human kingdoms, gargoyle legions, and the Mother Tree''s Kirin Army set aside their grievances to face the Lich King. But things went to hell. Carn didn''t want to dwell on the mounting frustrations anymore. He shifted his focus back to deciphering the rest of the prophecy. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first four lines painted a grim picture of the undead legions'' invasion, which was something he had already pieced together. But the following verses were more troubling, warning him of specific entities. [Divine sloths, in their gilded spire, Turn blind eyes to the world on fire.] "Divine sloths? Sin of Sloth? What does ''in their gilded spire'' even mean?" Rosa was puzzled. Carn sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "It means they''re occupying some elevated position or a spire, likely basking in privilege and comfort. They might literally be gilded, dripping in wealth or divine glory. Sound familiar?" "Oh, those divine spirits?" She chuckled, amused by the prospect. But her laughter died as she read the next line. [Turn blind eyes to the world on fire.] Her expression darkened. "How could they?!" Carn shrugged, unsurprised. "It''s exactly what they would do." Frustration boiled within Rosa. These divine spirits, whom she once considered comrades, were now prophesied to shirk their responsibilities in humanity''s hour of need. She felt the anger bubble with nowhere to direct it. And then the next verse made things worse. [They shun the bold, the hearts that fight, Yet envy heroes born in night.] If she could, Rosa would have scratched her head in exasperation. Instead, her stone hand moved stiffly to rest atop her head as she inwardly screeched. "They hate brave mortals but get jealous when those same mortals become heroes?" Rosa''s tone was incredulous. "Sounds about right. Petty and prone to jealousy, even though they hold all the power." He shook his head and moved on to the next part. [Join with those who dwell in shade: The Headless Knight, with blade unlaid. The Ferry Man, who bridges fate, The Soul Catcher, sealing death''s gate.] "These lines are clearer," Carn murmured, though his brow furrowed. "But I can''t figure out who Mother Tree meant. Inquisitor, do you know anything about a headless knight, ferryman, or soul collector in the ECD facility?" Rosa leaned over the page, though her irritation was still evident in her slightly harsher psychic tone. "I know a dullahan. Humans call him ECD-333. No clue about the other two, though." Carn''s expression turned grim. A dullahan was technically an undead being. If ECD-333 decided to side with the undead army, it would be catastrophic. He tapped his pen against the desk, muttering, "Ferryman Ferryman" Images of the River Styx and its boatmen came to mind. Searching for clarity, he pulled out his phone and googled the term. The screen was filled with depictions of grim ferrymen navigating shadowy rivers. Carn turned the phone toward Rosa. "Recognize anyone like this?" Rosa squinted at the screen. After a minute, she snapped her fingersor tried to. Her stone hand merely clicked against her palm. "ECD-7! That guy fits the description. He loves chatting with researchers but hates other ECD entities, like me." "Why does he hate you?" "Because I ''cheated death,'' apparently. He refuses to talk to me after that. Oh, but he still has his boats! The last time I saw him, he was building tiny arks in glass bottles for his collection. They''re small when bottled, but when he pulls them out? Master, they''re MASSIVE!" Carn''s eyes twitched. "Arks?" "Yeah!" Rosa exclaimed. "He once tried to smash me with one. Full-sized. That was the day we both arrived at the facility." Carn groaned as his headache intensified. Rosa, undeterred, continued. "Oh, and he''s got this crazy spell, called Soul Departure Water. He used it on me and tried to yoink my soul out of my vessel, but it didn''t work. It did kill a few researchers by accident, though. But you know what? He brought their souls back and stuffed them into their bodies like nothing happened!" Carn pressed his fingers to his temples, taking deep breaths to steady himself. Rosa was oblivious to his growing irritation as inspiration struck her. "The soul catcher! It must be the opposite of that ferry guy, right? That should be ECD-4, the Grim Reaper girl. Remember that geezer grimoire? He sealed her with the branch''s energy." Carn paused. Something in Rosa''s tone was off. "Was sealed?" Rosa scratched the back of her head, a sheepish grin spreading across her face. "Well since I took the mother tree''s branch out, the seal might''ve, uh released." Carn''s eyes narrowed. "And?" Rosa hesitated, "Promise you won''t get mad?" "Speak." "She''s moody. And, uh we don''t get along." Carn''s patience wore thin. "What. Did. You. Do?" Rosa sighed. "We were rivals. She collected Aether from Class-E criminals, and I worked with Class-F death row prisoners. But after new laws stopped sending criminals to the facility, she got mad and demanded a share of mine. We argued. Then, she barged into my enclosure, and the researchers freaked out and tried to kill her. She thought I ordered them to do it, and now she wants me dead." Carn facepalmed, dragging his hand down his face. A dullahan, a ferryman, and a grim reaperthree entities likely to side with the undead. "Why do I even bother?" he muttered, already anticipating the chaos to come. Chapter 43 - 43: I Wish I Could Break a Grim Reaper’s Neck Carn ordered Rosa back to the facility to persuade the other entities to cooperate. She left without showing her anxiety over the chaos she had already caused. By the time night fell, Han returned home exhausted. He locked the door behind him and sealed all windows as if he was afraid of something. At the kitchen table, after a quiet dinner, Wong, Han, and Carn gathered for a serious discussion. Han broke the silence with a deep sigh. He then gave Carn a meaningful look. "It seems some of the ECD''s pets have escaped. One of them must have been the stone monster at your school the one that killed your teacher." Wong raised an eyebrow and glanced at Carn. Meanwhile, Carn leaned back in his chair and snickered. "Told you it wasn''t me. Those detectives sure have a wild imagination." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Han''s stare lingered on Carn for a moment, pursing his lips. He had plenty on his mind, especially Barney''s case, but he chose to keep it to himself. Instead, he shifted the conversation to the more immediate threat. "I want everyone to sleep with the lights on tonight. A dangerous monster has escaped the facility and is on a killing spree. It only appears and ambushes people in darkness. As long as there''s light, it cannot harm us." Carn raised an eyebrow, but he didn''t react further, keeping his thoughts to himself. ''Only appears in the dark? Ah didn''t Inquisitor say something about a female Grim Reaper? This reminds me that backstabbing wench?'' The corners of Carn''s mouth slightly curved up. He was amused. Wong''s face showed confusion. "Are you saying we''re dealing with some loose rift monsters?" Han nodded, "Something like that. Whatever it is, it hunts in the dark. We just need to stay vigilant until the authorities handle it." Carn exchanged a quick glance with Wong but said nothing. His mind raced with plans, knowing full well what they were up against. Yet, for now, he played along with Han''s warning, keeping his deeper knowledge about the true nature of this entity to himself. At 9 PM, Carn glanced at the clock. Humming a low tune, he calmly drew the curtains shut, sealing the room from the outside world. He locked the door with a faint click and, without hesitation, flipped the light switches off, plunging the room into darkness. Sitting cross-legged on his bed, Carn allowed the silence to envelop him. He was waiting for someone. He recalled the rumors, the tales of a certain ghostly entity that only manifested in darkness. Hours crawled by. Carn yawned and reached for his phone, its screen illuminating the room in a soft, pale light. The sudden brightness stung his eyes, and he reflexively pushed the device away, blinking rapidly. The dim glow cast a shadow that shifted with the phone''s movement. But as Carn rested the phone beside him, the shadow did not stop moving. The stillness shattered as an ominous mass emerged from the darkness, its form spreading through the room like ink spilled into water. A fluttering cloak of blackness filled the air, transforming into a towering figure cloaked in a grim reaper''s robe. The entity had no discernible face, flesh, or bonesonly a dense mass of pure, unblemished Aether shaped her being. The figure floated silently behind Carn. Her hand stretched forward, reaching for the back of his head. Carn snorted in irritation. He uttered with a voice devoid of fear. "Trying to backstab me again, Demon Lord Fleur?" The entity flinched, recoiling as if stung by the accusation. Slowly, she floated around him until she hovered in front of Carn. She then cross-legged as though she seated on an invisible throne. A portion of her robes parted, revealing an emptiness within. Her voice, raspy and laced with derision, broke the silence. "And here I thought I found prey. Who could have guessed the infamous Stone Mausoleum Guardian would be reduced to this? Stupid gargoyle, why are you so weak?" Carn smirked, his tone cutting as he replied, "The same could be said for you, Miss ''Invincible.'' Tell me, how did the Aetherless humans of this world manage to capture you?" He had already deduced the truth. Rosa''s rambling description left little room for doubt. Fleur, the rogue entity labeled ECD-4, was none other than a former Demon Lord, aka a wraith who had once governed vengeful spirits. Her greatest weakness was bright light, and Mother Tree and her branches were the bane of her existence. Fleur crossed her arms, annoyed. "None of your business, gargoyle. My turn. What are you doing here? I thought you and Ariel died together." Carn shrugged. "It just happened that I had a spare vessel. Now, my turn. I heard you and my subordinate had a misunderstanding. Care to explain?" "Misunderstanding? That stone bitch stole my Aether!" Fleur hissed, and a menacing red light flared from her unseen eyes, coalescing into twin orbs of fire glowing malevolently within the shadowy folds of her robe. Her voice dripped with disdain. "Come to think of it, you''re no different from the humans of this world now. You''re no longer the feared rogue Demon Lord of the Stone Mausoleum. You''ve got flesh, blood and fragile parents!" At the mention of his parents, Carn''s expression darkened, narrowing his eyes into cold slits. Negotiation had been his plan, but Fleur''s taunt erased any thought of diplomacy. Fleur let out a cruel cackle, ascending into the air as she conjured a jagged black sword. Its edges were wreathed in shadowy tendrils. The weapon pulsed with malicious energy as she leveled it toward Carn. "All vengeful spirits'' Aether belongs to me! Surrender every shred of it, or I''ll start killing everyone, starting with those fools hiding in the bright room of this house!" BOOM! Without hesitation, Fleur unleashed her fury. A violent spell rippled outward, shattering every light bulb in the house. Sparks flew as Carn''s phone and other electrical devices erupted. The streetlights outside flickered once before succumbing to darkness, plunging the entire neighborhood into an oppressive, shadowy void. The air grew thick as the darkness became Fleur''s domain. Carn''s smirk faded, replaced by cold fury. "You said a similar thing before you betrayed the coalition to the Lich King. Now the undead legions are back, and you''re making threats again. Do you think I''ll spare you this time, wench?!" "THEN, DIE!! YOU FOOLISH ROCK!" Fleur swung her blade, aiming to behead him in one swing. Chapter 44 - 44: I Go on a Date with a Grim Reaper In an instant, Carn''s body shimmered, transforming into a radiant gold gargoyle. Before Fleur''s blade reached him, he teleported behind her, seizing her by the neck with a grip that pulsed with divine energy. Carn''s golden form radiated holy power, a product of merging his gold and silver marks, which was a transformation designed to counter both the undead and ethereal beings. Fleur, a wraith vulnerable to such power, writhed in his grasp, unable to break free. His grip tightened. Carn growled in a low and menacing voice. "Give me one good reason to spare you. Otherwise, I''ll drain every last drop of your Aether and deal with the undead legions myself." Fleur froze. Her spectral form trembled for several reasons. First, while Carn might have appeared weaker in this world, his absurd transformation abilities and near-instantaneous teleportation remained intact. Secondly, she had underestimated his capacity to blend Aether with Holy power, which was the unique combination that Carn had developed specifically to counter entities like her and the undead legions. Even in his supposed weakest state, Carn remained her natural bane, a predator to her existence. But her immediate concern wasn''t his strength. It was his words. "What undead legions?" she murmured in confusion. Fleur had been convinced that the Lich King and his undead armies had been annihilated by Carn and the Kirin Dragoons long ago. Carn, however, had no interest in clarifying her doubts nor did he intend to ally with an untrustworthy reaper, who had just threatened to kill his parents. Without hesitation, he began injecting holy power into her ethereal body. Fleur let out a blood-curdling scream as her shadowy form briefly turned golden in the darkness. Desperate to escape, she disintegrated into smoke and fled into the night, attempting to regain her footing. But she had forgotten one crucial detailCarn''s specialties. In an instant, Carn teleported, intercepting her in the backyard. He slammed her invisible form to the ground with a force that shook the earth. "AAAAAHHHHHHH!!" The screech was so loud it reverberated across the neighborhood. Alarmed by the noise and fearing unwanted attention, Carn teleported again, dragging the grim reaper with him. They reappeared a kilometer away, atop the canopy of a gas station. The station had been closed due to the ECD lockdown, and nobody was around. Its convenience store''s lights were off. Only the dim orange glow of streetlights illuminated the main road. Holding Fleur firmly in his grasp, Carn withdrew the Holy power he had injected, halting its purification effects. His frown deepened as he observed her deteriorated state, which was far weaker than he had anticipated. The grim reaper demon lord had once been far more formidable. She was a feared entity capable of summoning countless wraiths and Aether spirits with nothing more than a thought. Renowned across realms, she was infamous for her seemingly limitless reserves of Aether and the devastation she could unleash with it. Carn suspected that something significant must have occurred to her after the day he and his nemesis, Ariel, perished together. Back then, many demon lords still roamed the realms, and they might hold answers about what transpired in the aftermath of their fateful clash. In addition, Fleur''s presence reminded Carn of the prophecy etched into his memories: [Join with those who dwell in shade: The Soul Catcher, sealing death''s gate.] The "death''s gate" mentioned might very well refer to the dimensional cracks and rifts that had plagued this world. Fleur, for all her treachery, might prove useful in sealing them. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Carn had no intention of trusting her. Determined, he injected a holy mark into her form, binding her. Then, without warning, he began extracting Aether from her ethereal body, funneling it into his own. Silver threads of Aether surged from Fleur into Carn''s left arm, materializing as glowing silver marks that spiraled around his forearm. 100 marks 200 500 and counting! Carn smirked at the sheer efficiency. This method was far faster than hunting skinwalkers, doppelgangers, or rogue criminals. With every mark, his strength inched closer to what it had been during his days as a trainee gargoyle. Fleur thrashed, sensing the Aether drain, and shrieked in rage. "PEBBLE, YOU DESPICABLE TRAITOR! HOW DARE YOU BREAK AETHER LAWS?!" "Breaking the laws or not, you brought this upon yourself, damn wench!" Carn growled, injecting another surge of Holy power into her. The flow of Aether intensified. Fleur''s screams echoed into the empty night as more of her essence was siphoned away. Her shadowy form weakened further, and her robes began to disintegrate as she lost the energy to maintain her existence. 750 marks 1,000 1,250 The extraction ended at 1,440 silver marks. While it wasn''t the pinnacle of his former strength, it was sufficient for intermediate spells and far more power than he had wielded since arriving in this world. With her Aether nearly depleted, Fleur''s form collapsed, and her robes unraveled into black dust. Though weakened to the brink of annihilation, her eyes glowed defiantly. "You may have drained me, but I''ll never die! As long as vengeful spirits exist, I''ll return! Mark my words, traitor! I''ve already memorized your parents. I''m come back and kill them first!" Carn scoffed, unimpressed by her threats. Pulling a stray penny coin from the canopy, which had been discarded by a crow or a bird, he imbued it with a Holy mark. His voice rang with authority as he chanted a sealing spell. "You''re not going anywhere. Submit yourselves therefore to God SEAL!" The coin turned gold and ascended into the air, spinning rapidly. A powerful vacuum force erupted from it, drawing in the remnants of Fleur''s black dust, her consciousness, and even her soul. The torrent of energy lasted mere seconds before the gold coin dropped back to the canopy, clinking softly against the metal. Carn picked it up and smirked. With a flick of his wrist, he tucked the coin into his wallet. "You''re useful, but only when you''re quiet." Without another glance at the desolate gas station, he teleported back home. Chapter 45 - 45: I Guess I’m Somewhat of a Detective Myself Returning to his room, Carn canceled his transformation, reverting to his human form. Exhausted, he sank onto his bed, yawning. Just as he was about to call it a day, loud banging erupted from his door, accompanied by Han''s panicked shouting. "CARN! ARE YOU OKAY?!" Groaning, Carn dragged his feet to the door, mentally drained. Opening it, he found Han and Wong standing there with flashlights in their hands. Oddly, Han''s entire body emitted a faint red glow, giving him an otherworldly appearance. Carn raised an eyebrow, bemused. He couldn''t sense any Aether from his father, yet the radiance bore a resemblance to holy power in a different form. Intrigued, he asked, "Dad, do you, by chance, have a superpower?" Han scoffed, "Obviously, I''m augmented. I have a nano spinal cord and bone marrow. Anyway, are you alright?" Carn''s interest piqued. The technological advancements of this world fascinated him, and he mentally bookmarked the topic for later exploration. For now, he decided to play along. "I''m fine. Just woke up. What''s going on?" Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Han wasted no time explaining. "The loose entity showed up nearby. All the lights in the area are busted. For now, come with us to the basement. Hurry!" Following Han and Wong, Carn descended to the basement, which had been converted into a fortified shelter. The space was well-prepared. Shelves stocked with canned and dry food, tanks of clean water, a power generator, and a functional bathroom had been prepared for this situation. A gaming area added a touch of comfort, complete with an old couch that could seat the whole family. Han grabbed a camping flashlight from a shelf, quickly inserting batteries before flipping it on. The soft glow illuminated the room as they settled in. However, Han maintained his glowing transformation, the red light mingling with the flashlight''s beam. Curious, Carn glanced at his father and asked, "So, what exactly does your superpower do?" Han hesitated for a moment, then sighed, realizing there was no point in hiding it any longer. "I can compress and fire electric currents from my fingertips, like railgun bullets." Carn''s brow furrowed. The ability sounded oddly similar to Holy Arrow, a basic offensive spell frequently used by priests and dragoons in his past life. His curiosity deepened. "How many shots can you fire?" "About fifteen," Han replied. "Only fifteen?" Carn couldn''t hide his surprise. "Only?" Han bristled. "Listen here, you little punk. Those fifteen shots come from my own blood and flesh. If I use them all, I''ll probably die!" Carn facepalmed, unimpressed by the limitations. Compared to the Aether Church''s rookie priests, who could cast dozens of Holy Arrows without breaking a sweat, Han''s abilities felt rudimentary. Concerned, Carn silently debated whether to teach his father how to manage his artificial power or share some of his own holy energy. However, he decided against it for now. Any sudden display of unusual knowledge might attract unwanted attention, particularly from that nosy detective saint. For the rest of the night, Carn remained in the basement with his family, waiting for dawn to break. . At sunrise, the family cautiously left the shelter. Carn returned to his room, collapsing onto his bed and passing out almost immediately. When he awoke around noon, he groggily made his way to the living room, where he found Wong vacuuming the floor. Much of the furniture had been moved outside, and many appliances lay in pieces, damaged beyond repair. "Lunch is on the table," Wong said without looking up. "Help yourself. And don''t go outside." "Okay." Carn shrugged, wandering to the dining table, where a bowl of egg-fried rice awaited him. Sitting down, he sighed in relief, savoring the meal as he slowly recuperated from the previous night''s ordeal. As he ate, the gold coin in his pocket began to vibrate, and a familiar sensation rippled through him. One of his Aether marks escaped, returning to the coin. Moments later, Fleur''s voice echoed in his mind. "Release me, or I''ll kill you and your family!" Carn rolled his eyes, smirking. Pretending he hadn''t heard her, he continued eating. "FREE ME, OR I''LL SUMMON ALL WRAITHS TO YOUR LOCATION!" she screeched. Carn paused, pulling the coin from his pocket. Without hesitation, he injected a pulse of holy power into it. Fleur''s scream reverberated in his mind, causing the coin to shine brightly. Carn''s eyes darted toward the living room doorway, worried Wong might notice the commotion. Fortunately, Fleur''s voice was telepathic, inaudible to anyone but him. Relieved, Carn flicked the coin with his finger, causing Fleur to yelp in pain. The golden glow dimmed as the holy mark returned to him. He knew her threats were hollow as Fleur''s immortality wasn''t as straightforward as she liked to claim. Her supposed invincibility stemmed from a contract with Aether itself. According to the agreement, 90% of the Aether she harvested from vengeful spirits had to be donated back to nature. In exchange, Aether protected her soul, ensuring her resurrection as long as even a single mark of her Aether remained in the world. While this blessing made her nearly impossible to kill permanently, it came with a critical weakness. Her ability to regenerate depended on the Aether she absorbed from her surroundings. Life force from insects, animals, or humans was fair game. However, by depleting her reserves, Carn had effectively crippled her recovery. "You may have sealed me now, but I''ll return!" Fleur''s voice hissed. "Mark my words, Pebble. I''ll make you pay!" Carn scoffed, pocketing the coin. For now, she was subdued, and he had no intention of releasing her anytime soon. With Fleur silenced and his energy partially restored, he finished his meal and returned to his room, ready to ''correct'' the grim reaper. After locking the door behind him, Carn closed the curtains. He brought out the gold coin and injected an Aether mark to Fleur, feeding her a little. He then negotiated with her. "Speak, Fleur. Do you really not know about the resurrection of the Lich King or new undead legions?" Chapter 46 - 46: I’m a Coin Collector Now Fleur resisted for as long as she could against the relentless waves of holy power coursing through her soul. For ten grueling minutes, Carn didn''t let up, injecting holy marks and tearing into her spirit like a drill piercing through a concrete road. Finally, her resolve faltered, and she screamed. "Stop, Pebble! I don''t know anything about the new Lich King or whatever legion you''re talking about!" Carn withdrew his power, though his sharp gaze didn''t waver. "Fine. Then what about the previous Lich King? After I killed him, what did you do with his remnants?" Fleur''s voice trembled with equal parts anger and desperation. "I didn''t do anything! After you cleansed the entire Bone Mountain, I lost everything! All my power, gone! I had to hide in the Sword Palace''s graveyard just to avoid being captured by those dragoons! By the time I scraped together enough strength to self-resurrect, that damned geezer in the grimoire had already trapped me!" Carn narrowed his eyes, his interest piqued. "Trapped you? What happened?" Fleur''s spectral form flickered as she hissed. "He trapped me in a page! I tried to steal his vessel, the grimoire, hoping it had the power to bring me back to full strength. Instead, he caught me and sealed me inside that rubric puzzle cube. Then he handed me over to the humans of this world!" At the mention of "geezer" and "grimoire," Carn''s thoughts drifted to Rosa. She also mentioned a mysterious entity that fit Fleur''s description. "Was the geezer''s name Akashic?" Carn asked, leaning closer. "How the hell would I know? I wasn''t paying attention!" Carn sighed, disappointed. "You? Not paying attention? You''re the type who memorizes the names of anyone who talks shit about you." Carn didn''t fully believe in her confession yet. Without warning, he sent another wave of holy power surging into Fleur, eliciting a piercing scream. "Are you sure you don''t know anything? Stop playing games with me, Fleur. You''ve always made a public hit list. I still remember that you even added a human kid''s name to your kill list because he picked a ripened fruit in front of your cave! It''s impossible for you not to care about the person who sealed you!" Her spectral form writhed as she screamed again, her defiance unraveling further. "I''m telling the truth! Do you think I gave a damn about that geezer''s name when that f-cking tree branch put me to sleep forwhat? A decade? A century? A thousand years?! Only Aether knows how long!" Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mention of the "tree branch" caught Carn''s attention, though he masked his surprise. He silently cataloged the new information while maintaining his stoic demeanor. It was becoming clear that whoever this geezer was, they were tied to both Fleur''s downfall and Mother Tree. Carn''s expression softened just enough to mask his internal calculations. "Alright, Fleur. Let''s say I believe youfor now. But don''t think for a second that you''re off the hook." Fleur''s form flickered as her strength waned. She grumbled, "I will remember this humiliation, Pebble! I swear. No matter how long I have to wait, I''ll reap your soul and return this favor a thousandfold!" Carn smirked, flicking the gold coin in his hand. "Keep waiting, then. Once I''m done with you, I''ll bury you under Mother Tree and put you to sleep for the rest of eternity!" "BASTARD!" Fleur was enraged. She hissed once more, attempting to steal Carn''s Aether. However, his silver mark didn''t budge as she didn''t have enough Aether to siphon his energy anymore. Carn stopped the interrogation session for today. Although he still had a lot of questions to ask her, such as the method to close dimensional rifts or the prophesy''s ''Death''s Gate'', Carn kept the matter to himself as Fleur wouldn''t reveal it no matter what. He needed to soften the Grim Reaper first, and he planned to investigate this ''geezer'' entity, the ferryman ECD-7, and the dullahan ECD-333 in order. The next step would be the ECD facility. Carn tried to think of a method to infiltrate the organization. ''Should I get arrested on purpose? But that will definitely expose my real identity. Or should I transform into a gargoyle and waltz into that facility myself?'' Carn had an idea of how he would infiltrate the facility. . The afternoon of the same day, 500 meters away from Carn''s house, a commotion ensued. The ECD agents moved with precision, surrounding the quaint suburban house of Dr. Jasmine Snowcreak at sunrise. Armed explorers and augmented military personnel swept through the residence, systematically searching every room. Moments later, they emerged, escorting a disheveled Dr. Snowcreak and her daughter, Janette. Behind them, an agent in a hazmat suit carefully exited the house, carrying a metallic container that leaked faint streams of golden vapor. Two more agents followed, each gripping a sealed suitcase. Similar golden wisps escaped from the cracks in their cases. "We''ve secured Dr. Jasmine Snowcreak and her daughter," one of the agents reported into his comms device. "The packages have also been recovered." The operator''s voice crackled through the radio, commanding the officers, "Take the mother and daughter to the detention center for processing. Deliver the packages to the facility immediately." "Understood." The agents didn''t waste a second. Dr. Snowcreak was dragged by the shoulder and shoved toward one of the vehicles. Along the way, she yelled while she struggled against the firm grip of an agent. "You can''t do this! The chalice is a blessing from God! It''s the key to curing cancer, to achieving immortality! And you''re just going to lock it away in some lab because ECD-8888 told you so?!" "Shut it!" The agent shoved her head down and forced her into the backseat of the police vehicle. Despite her resistance, Jasmine was quickly overpowered. The agent slammed the door and locked her inside. Meanwhile, her daughter, Janette, watched silently with her pale and emotionless face. Without a word, she climbed into a separate car. Unbeknownst to the agents, Janette clutched a small vial of golden liquid in her pocket, which was the same mysterious substance her mother had fought so hard to protect. As the car door closed behind her, she discreetly pulled out the vial with her trembling hands as she uncapped it. The golden liquid moved as if it were alive. Without hesitation, she tipped the vial and drank its contents in one swift motion. The vehicles sped away. While most agents focused on the mother''s protests, no one noticed Janette''s action, which would soon cause a chain reaction. Chapter 47 - 47: My Next Assassination Target Has Been Arrest? The convoy split into two directions under the midday sun. Dr. Jasmine Snowcreak and her daughter Janette were escorted to a secure detention center for questioning, while the metallic container and suitcases containing the mysterious golden substance were rushed to the ECD''s high-security research facility. At the detention center, the atmosphere was tense and oppressive despite the daylight streaming in through narrow windows. Jasmine was roughly dragged into an interrogation room, and her heels scraped against the tiled floor as she resisted. Her voice echoed in the sterile halls. "You''re making a mistake! You don''t understand what you''re dealing with! That chalice could save millions! No, billions of lives!" The guards remained stone-faced, ignoring her outburst. One of them slammed the door shut with a metallic thud, leaving her alone inside the featureless room. A single fluorescent bulb overhead cast harsh shadows on the gray walls. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Janette sat quietly in a separate holding room, far more composed than her mother. She rested her hands on her lap, though they trembled slightly. The golden liquid she had secretly consumed earlier coursed through her veins, and she could feel its effects beginning to take hold. Glancing down, she noticed a faint golden glow flickering beneath her skin, pulsating like a heartbeat. She clenched her fists. It was working just like her mother said it would. Janette leaned back in her chair, recalling the notes and diagrams from her mother''s research, the ones she had secretly read late at night. The artifact, designated ECD-77, was an ancient chalice with enigmatic properties. Her mother had spent years studying its secrets, eventually discovering that it continuously produced a mysterious golden liquid labeled as ECD-77-7, which was the seventh substance extracted from the chalice. The liquid''s properties were miraculous. According to Jasmine''s research, ECD-77-7 could be processed into a "youth elixir," capable of rejuvenating cells and restoring a person''s youthful appearance. When injected directly into the bone marrow of individuals with augmented implants, it heightened their five senses and enhanced their physical abilities to superhuman levels. This alone made ECD-77-7 highly sought after by global elites. Unbeknownst to the authorities, Jasmine had leaked information about the substance to underground circles and sold small quantities to select buyers for astronomical prices. Through discreet cryptocurrency transactions, she had amassed billions of dollars hidden away from prying eyes. But there was another, far more dangerous aspect of ECD-77-7, one that only Jasmine and Janette knew. Consuming the liquid over seven consecutive days didn''t just enhance the body, but it also awakened latent abilities, granting the consumer unique powers that defied explanation. Janette smirked. Today marked the seventh day. By now, the effects of ECD-77-7 should begin to manifest. Her thoughts drifted to scenes from her favorite superhero movies, imagining herself soaring through the skies, bending steel with ease, or wielding telekinetic power. But as she was engrossed in her daydreams, a strange sensation overwhelmed her. Her pupils glowed, turning gold. Her vision blurred momentarily before it caught something that defied reality. Hovering before her was a floating infant with small, delicate angelic wings. It held a trumpet toy in its chubby hands. Its innocent face and tender skin resembled that of a newborn. For a moment, the sight mesmerized her, and she tilted her head in awe. "An angel?" She muttered in excitement. But then, their eyes met, and the infant''s expression twisted into a grotesque snarl. Its cherubic features distorted, revealing jagged teeth, hollow eyes, and a monstrous aura that sent shivers down her spine. "BLASPHEMY!" the baby angel screeched, and its voice resonated like a demonic growl. Before Janette could react, the creature raised its trumpet and blew. The sound that followed was not music but a sharp, ear-piercing noise, a frequency so high and grating that it felt like knives slicing through her skull. Janette screamed as an unbearable pain tore through her senses. Her ears began to bleed, followed by streams of crimson pouring from her eyes, nostrils, and mouth. She collapsed onto the table, convulsing violently. The officers stationed outside the room heard the commotion and burst in. One knelt beside Janette, checking for signs of life, while the others searched the room for any sign of an assailant. "She''s bleeding out! Call an ambulance!" one of them shouted. "It looks like she''s consumed poison!" As the room filled with frantic voices and rushing footsteps, Janette''s vision dimmed. The last thing she saw before losing consciousness was the monstrous infant disappearing in a burst of golden light. . The sudden incident brought the entire investigation to a screeching halt. Emergency responders arrived within minutes, their sirens wailing as they carried Janette''s limp body out on a stretcher. A paramedic checked her pulse and noted the faint, irregular beat. "She''s alive, but barely. We''re taking her to the ECD hospital immediately." The ECD hospital, a high-security medical facility reserved for handling sensitive and classified cases, prepared for her arrival. Doctors and nurses, all under strict confidentiality agreements, readied themselves to assess what they believed was a poisoning case. But while the ambulance was on its way to the hospital, a shadowy hand manifested within the ambulance and opened a small rift. The ghastly hand grabbed Janette''s body and pulled her into the rift right in front of the paramedics within the van. The dimensional rift then vanished. The whole process was done within a split second, leaving no room for the paramedics in the vehicle to react. When everything was over, they screamed in shock. . Because of the supernatural nature of the incident, Arthur was assigned to take charge of the case. The seasoned detective was already in a foul mood as he was still puzzled by the unresolved gargoyle case. Despite his best efforts, the entity responsible for Barney''s murder had completely vanished without a trace. Adding to his frustration was the chaos caused by negligent researchers and ECD staff who had allowed another catastrophic breach to occur. This time, however, Arthur had an ally. An entity from the ECD facility, a cooperative figure known for its prowess in subduing escaped anomalies, had volunteered to assist in reclaiming the escaped entities. The entity was a knight cloaked in black medieval armor, exuding an ominous aura. His appearance was obscured by a swirling black mist. Only the glowing golden light emanating from his eyes, visible through the slits of his full helmet, pierced the darkness around him. The pair made their way to the detention center, where Jasmine Snowcreak was escorted back into the interrogation room. Chapter 48 - 48: I Run Away From Home Jasmine''s disheveled appearance remained the same throughout the day. Her messy hair and torn sleeves reflected the struggle during her arrest. She scowled at her captors as she was roughly seated before the table. Arthur entered the room and took a seat across from her, placing a file of documents detailing her past activities on the table. The knight entity silently followed, leaning against the wall in the corner of the room with his arms crossed, imposing his presence in the room as an observer. "Hello, Miss Snowcreak." Arthur studied her briefly, noting her defiant glare and unkempt appearance. Without wasting time, he leaned forward and activated his unique ability, ensuring the interrogation would proceed without deceit or deflection. "What is your goal? Why did you steal ECD-77?" Arthur asked directly. Jasmine opened her mouth, trying to lash out at the detective, but no sound escaped her throat. Startled, she clutched her neck, confused. Arthur raised an eyebrow and scoffed, "I''m using my power, Ma''am. You can only speak the truth, and only in response to the question I''ve asked. Anything unrelated, lie, or half-truth will never come out of your throat. Also" As Arthur''s patience was thinner than usual, he lied to Jasmine, "If you don''t speak the truth within one minute, you will be muted forever. Now, please choose your words wisely or be silenced for the rest of your life." Jasmine''s glare intensified, but she had no choice but to comply due to the threat. Swallowing her pride, she took a deep breath and tried again. This time, her voice emerged. "Immortality. If you drink ECD-77-7 for seven consecutive days, you gain immortality." Arthur''s expression remained neutral as he processed the answer. He turned slightly to glance at the knight, who met his gaze and nodded, confirming the partial accuracy of the statement. The knight''s deep voice filled the room as he added the missing context of the information, "The Sacred Chalice, known in the facility as ECD-77, was once the treasure of the Kirin Kingdom, my former country. It possesses the power to grant eternal youth and enhance physical vitality, but it does not bestow true immortality. She has misunderstood its effects." Jasmine''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Impossible! That''s not what my research said!" Arthur smirked and leaned back on his chair, "It seems you''ve been working with incomplete information, or perhaps you had another ulterior motive. Speak, what are your other goals?" Jasmine gritted her teeth. Instinctively, she tried to hurl insults at Arthur, but her words refused to form. Her throat tightened, and she choked on silence, coughing violently as she struggled for breath. After a few moments, she regained her composure, biting her lip hard enough to draw blood. Fear and desperation clouded her expression as she finally confessed. "I''ve made a pact with the devil." Arthur''s brow furrowed at her revelation. The knight standing in the corner stiffened, and the golden glow in his eyes brightened. Arthur leaned forward and continued with the interrogation. "Who is the devil? What kind of deal did you make?" Jasmine hesitated but confessed with her trembling voice, "He appeared one night when I was gathering research materials at the Florida Rift "Bone Mountain". An entity found me there and offered me a deal. He wanted the chalice and its gold fluid. In exchange, he promised me superpowers, eternal life, and wealth." The knight''s eyes flared brighter, and a faint hum of suppressed energy emanated from his armored frame. Though visibly enraged, he remained silent, restraining himself. This information was tied to the entity that had ended his mortal life and cursed him to an existence as an undead knight. Arthur pressed further, "Who is this ''devil''? Be specific." Jasmine trembled, the memory clearly haunting her. Her knees shook, and her foot tapped uncontrollably against the cold floor. "It was a talking skeleton. It called itself Lich King." . . That night, Han insisted that everyone sleep in the basement as a precaution against the escalating dangers outside and last night''s entity. The newly installed electric system powered bright lights that bathed the room in an artificial sense of safety. The family crowded onto three airbeds, trying to make the best of the cramped quarters. Carn, however, couldn''t sleep amidst the group. He excused himself, heading to the basement bathroom. After splashing cold water onto his face, he stared into the mirror, looking at his reflection. He then muttered. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m running out of time. I can''t be trapped like this." His thoughts drifted to the impending threat. The seven undead legions were destined to rise from dimensional rifts. Every passing moment wasted in hiding felt like a betrayal of his mission. But escaping wasn''t simple. His family might be implicated in the future messes that he would make. Should he get arrested on purpose? Sneaking out without his family noticing? None of it seemed feasible without consequences for his family. Then his mind wandered to the prophecy, the cryptic verses etched into his memory: [Fear not the stains on innocence pure, The blood of virtue, your path''s allure. For karma''s tide, though dark it sways, Shall cleanse your soul in judgment''s rays. When verdict calls, and truth is shown, The weight of sins shall be atoned. So walk the shadowed road with might, And face the dawn that ends the night.] He sighed, "Maybe I already know the answer. It just feels wrong." Leaving the bathroom, Carn tiptoed past his sleeping family. Wong and Han were sound asleep. Carn''s chest tightened as he looked at them. Steeling himself, he headed upstairs to his room, where he sat at his desk and began writing a note. "Sorry, Mom. Sorry, Dad," he murmured as he wrote. "Let''s meet again after the Undead Covid Outbreak, okay?" . At 4 a.m., Carn slung a backpack over his shoulders, filled with spare clothes and survival tools. He crept into the hallway. But Wong was already in the living room, waiting for him. She was seated on the couch with her phone in hand. She glanced at her son and flipped on her American accent. "Are you planning to kill that woman?" Chapter 49 - 49: I Watched too Much Cartoons That I Sneak into Single Mother’s House to Steal a Bone Carn let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head. "No. I''ve got something more urgent to handle." Wong''s eyes narrowed as she crossed her arms, "What are you trying to achieve, exactly?" Carn hesitated. Realizing there was no way to sugarcoat the truth, he opted for honesty. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I received a prophecy. Seven massive undead legions will emerge from dimensional rifts and invade this world next year, probably starting at Christmas. One will definitely appear in Wuhan, China. The others I don''t know. But I have to be there to stop them." "You''ve been watching too many cartoons. Go back to sleep." Wong raised her eyebrows and shook her head in disappointment. She turned, heading back toward the basement. Over her shoulder, she added, "If you''re dead set on leaving, fine. Whatever you do, don''t get caught. And come back home alive." Carn stood in silence, her nonchalant dismissal stinging more than he cared to admit. When her footsteps faded, he bowed deeply toward the empty hallway, his voice a whisper carried by resolve. "I''ll be back." . The night was quiet when Carn stepped outside. He gently locked the front door, ensuring no noise betrayed his departure. The street was cloaked in shadow as the nearby streetlights remained broken. Darkness blanketed the houses in the neighborhood. Carn looked up, spotting a CCTV camera mounted on a street sign a few meters away. Thanks to the power of the grim reaper, the device was broken. He sighed, relieved that no one but his parents would know he had left the house at this time. Spending a silver mark, Carn teleported 500 meters, reappearing on the rooftop of Jasmine''s house. From his vantage point, he scanned the area. The house was surrounded by yellow police tape, sealing the perimeters. The windows were dark, and the street was deserted. Not wasting time, Carn teleported directly inside. The house was in chaos. Every room had toppled furniture, opened cabinets, and random debris scattered across the floor. The plush carpet in the hallway was stained with footprints of ECD agents. Carn''s eyes narrowed as he inspected the scene. It was clear Jasmine wasn''t here, and the authorities had already seized most of the evidence, such as computers, flash drives, documents. But there had to be something left behind. He couldn''t leave empty-handed. Drawing on his Aether reserves, Carn began a deeper search, scanning for hidden compartments, concealed doors, or buried safes. His effort paid off when his senses picked up on a faint distortion beneath the marble kitchen counter. Kneeling, he pried apart the sleek surface with his enhanced strength, revealing a 17-inch black safe embedded in the ground. The moment the safe was exposed, a green mist seeped through the seams. Carn flinched, instinctively summoning a barrier of Aether to shield himself. The acrid, foul-smelling haze was unmistakable. Undead fog. "What the hell did that woman get herself into?" he muttered, glaring at the safe. "Why does she have an artifact of the Lich King?!" Without wasting another moment, Carn drove his hands into the safe, ignoring the keypad and brute-forcing it open. The metal creaked and groaned before bending under his strength, revealing a single item within. There was a bone ring in there. The artifact emitted an even denser fog as if it were alive, spreading malevolence into the air. The gold coin in Carn''s pocket began to heat up, and Fleur''s voice burst forth in alarm. "The Ring of the Lich King?! What the hell is it doing here?!" "That''s what I want to know!" Carn shot back, gripping the ring cautiously. How in the world did Jasmine, a regular human in this dimension, get her hands on this? Puzzle pieces began to align in his mind. The divine spirits'' insistence on Jasmine''s death suddenly made sense. This wasn''t just about her petty crimes or frauds. She had colluded with the Lich King. And that crime alone was more than enough to condemn her to death. Carn''s heart sank as he pieced together the potential plan of the new Lich King. If he had left the bone ring untouched, its accumulating aura of death could have acted as a beacon, tearing a dimension rift open above Jasmine''s house. Such an event would have unleashed unimaginable catastrophe, and his parents, just a few blocks away, would have been the first casualties. He steeled his resolve. To prevent the Lich King from gaining a foothold in his neighborhood, Carn realized he had no choice but to purify the artifact. The process would cost him dearly, but protecting his family and the world outweighed the price. Without hesitation, he focused his energy and began channeling his holy power into the ring. A radiant gold light enveloped the cursed artifact as the power of purification clashed with the green force within. The bone ring resisted fiercely, greedily devouring his gold marks. 1 mark 2 5 10... The energy kept flowing, and the artifact showed no sign of yielding. Sweat beaded on Carn''s forehead, but he pressed on, unwilling to falter. The struggle continued until he had spent a staggering 100 gold marks. Finally, the green haze dissipated, and the ring''s malevolent aura faded. Its grotesque, bone-like structure transformed into a gleaming gold ring that radiated divine light. Carn exhaled deeply and wiped his sweat drops on his face with his sleeve. He picked up the purified ring, turning it over in his hands. The ring had transformed into a holy artifact, now containing roughly 50 gold marks worth of purified holy energy. Carn could have recycled it, regaining half of the energy he had sacrificed to cleanse it, but that wasn''t its most valuable potential. A devious grin spread across his face. "If I remember correctly, those divine spirits can breathe life into holy artifacts, birthing a new spirit. Heh. What a disgusting breeding method. Looks like it''s time to deal with those lazy sloths again." As he mused over the implications, the air in front of him manifested a gold mass, breaking his train of thought. A cherubic figure materialized with an exaggerated fashion. The same infantile angel he''d grown to despise hovered before him, and its plump cheeks puffed out in a smug, self-satisfied grin. The baby-like spirit''s beady eyes fixed greedily on the ring in Carn''s hand. "Well done purifying that cursed object," it chirped. Without warning, it brought the trumpet to its lips and blasted a triumphant note directly into Carn''s ear, clearly aiming to cause discomfort. Carn flinched slightly, scowling as the sound rang through the room. "What the hell is your problem, you oversized toddler?" Ignoring his complaint, the spirit''s expression shifted, and its voice turned cold and commanding. "Now, hand it over. I shall store it safely, far from mortal hands." Chapter 50 - 50: I’m Now a Crypto Investor, Probably Carn raised an eyebrow. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, he slid the purified ring onto his middle finger and folded the rest of his fingers, leaving only the middle one upright. "Here''s the deal. Give me a thousand holy marks for the trouble, or go f-ck yourself." The cherubic spirit''s expression twisted into something grotesque. Its rosy cheeks darkened, and its bright eyes turned crimson, filled with rage. Rows of jagged fangs replaced its serene smile, transforming it into a monstrous visage. "Give it here, demon, or we will destroy your soul! You''ll never be reincarnated again!" Carn remained unfazed, smirking as he crossed his arms. "Try it. I''d love to see how Mother Tree deals with you lazy-ass bastards." The spirit snarled. Enraged, it raised its trumpet and blew another blast. This one was meant to be a soul-shattering noise! The sound reverberated through the room, potent enough to put anybody nearby comatose like what it did to Janette. But Carn stood firm, unaffected. His dual affinity for Aether and divine power rendered the attack useless. Realizing its display of force was futile, the spirit grudgingly negotiated as it still wanted to create another divine being. "100 gold marks. That''s all you get." Carn chuckled, shaking his head. "I risked my life purifying this thing. Do you think 100 gold marks is fair? It took me more than that just to cleanse it. 1,000 marks, or I''ll pass the ring to Mother Tree''s emissary." "You''re too greedy, demon scum!" "If you don''t like it, maybe you should try doing your job for once! Oh, wait. You would probably waste more than a thousand marks if you tried. After all, you sloth never bother practicing with your own power." The spirit was offended. It screeched once more, "YOU ABOMINABLE SCUM! YOU WANNA DIE?!" Carn stepped forward, smirking. "Bring it on, you little shit. You think you''re invincible? Try me. See how far that trumpet gets you." The two locked eyes in a tense standoff, the air between them crackling with unspoken animosity. The infant spirit''s tiny shoulders eventually slumped, and it let out an exaggerated sigh of defeat. "Fine. 500 gold marks." Carn''s expression didn''t waver. "1,000." "600." "1,000, nonnegotiable." His voice was firm, unyielding, and filled with quiet confidence. The spirit groaned in frustration. Spending 1,000 gold marks was a bitter pill to swallow. But deep down, it knew Carn was right. Had it attempted to purify the cursed artifact itself, it would have burned through far more than 1,000 marks. Without a physical body or proper medium, the divine spirits suffered from severe energy leakage whenever their power interacted directly with hostile entities. That inefficiency was why they preferred delegating such dangerous tasks to their mortal incarnations or proxies. "Fine. 1,000 marks." The spirit finally conceded. A golden light radiated from the tiny being as it reluctantly transferred its divine energy. Threads of glowing gold poured into Carn''s right arm, weaving intricate patterns across his skin like a celestial tattoo. Carn stood still, patiently waiting for the transfer to complete. He could feel the surge of holy power coursing through him, bolstering his reserves. Only when the last strand of divine energy settled into his body did he remove the purified ring from his finger. Without a word, he flicked it toward the spirit. The infant caught the ring in its small hands. Finally, its smug smile briefly returned to its face. But when it glanced back at Carn, its expression twisted into a venomous glare. "I''ll remember this humiliation, demon!" it hissed, seething as usual. Carn rolled his eyes, waving his hand and chasing it away. "Yeah, yeah. Go home and suck your mama''s tits, you little shit." "You" It raised its tiny trumpet as though preparing to summon a weapon. But with the purified artifact now in its possession, it reluctantly refrained from escalating the situation. The artifact''s safety was more important than settling its grudge. With one final hateful glare, it vanished in a flash of radiant light, taking the ring with it. The oppressive tension lifted, and Carn exhaled deeply. The night''s events hadn''t gone exactly as planned. Jasmine remained missing, and the trail to his original mission had gone cold. Fortunately, the outcome wasn''t a total loss as the potential undead outbreak in the area had been thwarted. More importantly, he now had roughly 1,100 gold marks of divine energy at his disposal. But it was far from enough. He needed more Aether and divine power. As the clock struck 4:30 AM, Carn knew time was slipping away. He turned to leave, planning to head home and dig deeper into the tangled mess later. However, as he took a step forward, his shoe nudged something small that tumbled from the marble kitchen counter with a faint clink. Carn crouched down to pick up the object, holding it up to the dim light. It was a flash drive, though it didn''t seem ordinary. As he inspected it, he noticed two buttons and a distinct logo on the device, giving away its true nature. "A hardware wallet?" Carn''s lips curled into a smirk. He recognized it as a cryptocurrency hardware wallet, a tool popular among crypto investors for securely storing digital assets. Such devices were highly secure, requiring both physical possession and complex keys to access their contents. Curious, Carn returned to the marble counter and examined the hidden compartment that he had uncovered earlier. His hands worked methodically, breaking apart the remaining structure. His patience was rewarded when he found a folded piece of paper tucked inside, containing a set of handwritten keys and passwords. "Free bitcoins? Don''t mind if I do." He chuckled, pocketing both the wallet and the paper. While Carn wasn''t well-versed in cryptocurrency, he figured his mother could help him access whatever riches might be inside. Satisfied, Carn teleported home, leaving the shattered remnants of the counter behind. . Morning By the time dawn broke, Carn and Wong resumed their daily routines as though the prior night''s events hadn''t happened. Carn shredded the corny goodbye letter that he had hastily written last night, cringing at the overly sentimental words. Meanwhile, Arthur, his assistants, and Jasmine arrive at Jasmine''s house, continuing their investigation into her connections with a mysterious elite group and the enigmatic entity known as the "Lich King." Their primary goals were to retrieve the ledger, secure the cryptocurrency hardware wallet, and contain the dangerous artifact that the Lich King had entrusted to her. Stepping into the house, Arthur immediately noticed the destruction. The kitchen counter was in shambles, and the hidden container beneath it was exposed. His sharp eyes scanned the area, noting the signs of intrusion and the lack of key evidence. Grinding his teeth, Arthur turned to Jasmine, who stood behind him. Her complexion had turned ghostly pale, realizing that she had lost everything. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "T-The artifact My wallet" she stammered. Arthur''s brow furrowed, his tone sharp. "Did you tell anyone about the artifact? Anyone at all?" "N-No one! Not even my daughter knows about it!" Jasmine''s voice cracked. Chapter 51 - 51: That “L” Detective Comes After Me Again. Am I That Bad as Kira? Arthur scrutinized Jasmine''s pale, trembling face, searching for even the faintest hint of deceit. His gaze then shifted to the destruction before him. The counter had been shattered with precision, and the hidden safe was expertly pried open. This was no random robbery. Someone had been here, and they knew exactly what to take. Arthur remained silent for a moment, piecing together the clues with methodical calculation. Finally, he muttered under his breath. "This isn''t some random break-in. Someone knew about your kiddy artifact. This was the work of a professional or an experienced explorer. We might have a kiddy mole in the military or the ECD." Jasmine shuddered, "T-Then, what do I do?! The Lich King said I was supposed to keep it until the promised day! If it''s gone, he''ll kill me!" Arthur turned to her, looking at her in disgust, "You''re terrified of a faraway entity in another dimension, but you had the balls to become the enemy of the state? I''m f-cking astonished, woman!" "I-I was blinded, okay?! I didn''t know!" Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur shook his head, exhaling in frustration. This was not the time to argue with someone so short-sighted. He turned instead to the towering black knight standing silently by the door. "Sir Gawain, thoughts?" Gawain, the enigmatic ECD-333, stepped forward. He gestured toward the ceiling and the adjacent room, and his glowing eyes tracked the traces of Aether left behind. His deep voice echoed in the kitchen. "I sense remnants of teleportation magic. Someone used it to enter through the rooftop and descend into the living room." Arthur''s brow furrowed. The memory from Barney''s unsolved case stirred in his mind. "Teleportation magic? Are you sure?" "No doubt. The Aether is pure and crystal clear. Unlike your world''s faulty imitations, this magic belongs to someone from my world." Arthur''s eyes gleamed with intrigue. "You''re saying you know this infiltrator? Any suspects?" Gawain nodded solemnly. "The aura is unmistakable. It matches the techniques used by the Gargoyles of the Stone Mausoleum. Those demons, the Stone Judge, and their master are known for such magic. This infiltrator might have ties to them." Arthur stroked his chin thoughtfully. He thought of Carn, "Interesting. Is it possible those gargoyle demons can shapeshift into humans?" "Unlikely. Gargoyles typically have rigid petrified humans like the Stone Judge or hulking masses of living rock. The ones who can mimic humans are slimes under the command of Demon Lord Pebble. You humans call them ''doppelgangers.''" Arthur''s smirk widened, "So, what are the chances a doppelganger has mastered this teleportation magic?" "Zero. Teleportation is a signature ability of Demon Lord Pebble himself. Only those he created or directly transformed can wield it." Arthur''s tone shifted to an edge of suspicion. "And what about this demon lord ''Pebble''? Could he shapeshift or transform himself?" Gawain paused, uncertain. His memory was patchy. He had died as a dragoon during a coalition campaign, betrayed and beheaded by a human king who had sold his soul to the Lich King. His comrades later rescued his soul, but parts of his knowledge had been permanently lost due to the Lich King''s brainwashing spells. "I cannot say for certain. I''ve never seen him shapeshift, but it''s possible. Demon Lord Pebble was known for having an amicable relationship with the mimic slimes, so he may have learned such abilities." Arthur grinned slyly. "So, you''re telling me there''s a chance. That''s all I need." "Yes." Arthur clapped his hands, excited. He stomped out of the house, barking orders to the waiting team outside. "Alright, listen up, kiddies and gentlemen! We have a fresh lead! Mobilize all ECD units immediately! We have a possible Hostile Class entity operating in this vicinity. No warrants! No red tape needed! This is an emergency! Move it!" Gawain hurried after Arthur, "Arthur, what are you doing? The priority is securing the Lich King''s artifact before it can be used against us!" Arthur spun around, revealing his obnoxious smirking face, "Oh, don''t worry, Sir Gawain. That''s exactly what I''m doing. Thanks to you, I''ve got enough evidence linking this infiltrator to my unsolved case. That little brat might be the guy we''re looking for. Let''s move!" With that, Arthur led the charge. . Carn winced, scratching his butt after going through the "Whacking Ritual", which was a consequence of sneaking out the previous night. Despite the itchiness, he handed the hardware wallet and the accompanying sheet of keys and passwords to his mother. Wong accepted the items with her usual no-nonsense attitude, hooking the wallet up to one of her disposable laptops. She deftly navigated the manufacturer''s software, typing on the keyboard like a League of L*gend player. In no time, she accessed Jasmine''s cryptocurrency account. A wicked grin stretched across her face as the numbers came into view. "Aiyaaaa! A thousand bitcoins? This bitch scammed so many men, ah!" Carn, standing behind her, whistled low. He vaguely recalled the Bitcoin price peaking in November 2021 at over $60,000 per coin. However, in their current timeline and economic climate, he wasn''t sure if it still held the same value. "So, how much can we get from this?" Wong shrugged, "I no Bitcoin expert, lah. You ask the wrong person." "But I thought you were a tech genius?" "I master forensic, not tech forensic, lah!" "But you just cracked the codes!" "Anybody with half a brain who can do chimpanzee block puzzles can assemble computers and type passwords, lah!" "Sure, anybody can assemble a computer, but that doesn''t mean it will work." "If you stupid and f-ck up the parts, obviously, it won''t work, lah!" Wong collected the hardware and the laptop, planning to fiddle with the crypto account later. She turned around and changed the subject, "Anyway, did you kill da bitch?" Carn smirked. "She got arrested, it seems. By the time I got there, her house had already been ransacked." Wong''s grin widened. "Serve her right. Anyway, next time you sneak out at night, write me a memo where you go, ah? You wanna play Batman, Jackass the Ripper, or Backshot Ripper, make up your mind and tell me first." Carn laughed. "Yes, ma''am. Anyway, now that I''ve brought you what, several million dollars? Can I get a bigger allowance?" Wong scoffed, "I convert Bitcoin to money first. Allowance later." Carn sighed, mildly disappointed, but overall satisfied with his last night''s haul. He spent a little more time chatting with his mother before retreating to his room. . . The tranquility of the day shattered that afternoon. A low, mechanical hum filled the air as armored vehicles rolled into the neighborhood. Armed agents fanned out across the street. Overhead, two combat helicopters circled like predators, casting shadows over the area. At the forefront of the gathered forces, Arthur stood with his entourage, flanked by Gawain and a squad of elite ECD agents. Arthur raised a loudspeaker and yelled. "CARN YUNHO! WE HAVE SURROUNDED THE PERIMETER! COME OUT IMMEDIATELY!" Chapter 52 - 52: I’m Sorry. I’ve Lost It. YOLO, It Is. As Han was at work, Wong stepped outside to investigate the commotion. The sight sci-fi-grade guns, rifles, and even a tank turret were pointed directly at her home was enough to make Wong''s inner Karen blood boil. She wasted no time unleashing her fury, bellowing. "Who is in charge here?! Do you know who I am? Do you know who my father is?!" The sheer force of her voice momentarily stunned the assembled agents. Even Arthur hesitated, raising an eyebrow at the audacity of the Asian Karen storming onto the scene. Some agents exchanged uneasy glances, whispering among themselves. A few recognized Wong and quickly gestured for her to stand down, afraid of making a scene with someone of her stature. A female agent in SWAT gear hurried over to Wong, whispering urgently, "Wong, we received a mobilization order from a Class-A elite. He claims your son is a doppelganger in disguise." Wong''s eyes widened in shock before narrowing dangerously. "What you say?!" she hissed, her voice like a whip. "My son did what?! My son a good boy! He din'' do nothing!" The agent tried to calm her, speaking in hushed tones. "That''s why you should cooperate. If we can''t find anything suspicious about your son, you can sue the ECD later. I''ll even get my husband to handle your case, okay?" Wong shot her friend a withering look. "Your husband too expensive lawyer, lah!" The agent smiled faintly. "I''ll ask him not to charge you a cent." "Good," Wong snapped, crossing her arms. "We sue ECD into BAB." "BAB?" "Broke-Ass-Bitch! Let''s go." "" Shaking her head but unable to suppress a small grin, the agent backed off. Wong stormed back inside, muttering under her breath as she called for Carn. . Upstairs, Carn had already peeked through his window, attracted by the unmistakable hum of helicopter rotors and the loud engine of an Abraham tank. His expression soured further at the sound of Arthur. "That ''Kiddy L'' again? What kind of f-cked up fantasy is he chasing this time?" Despite his annoyance, Carn couldn''t help but grudgingly respect Arthur''s detective prowess. He had covered his tracks meticulously, leaving no obvious physical trail. Yet somehow, Arthur had managed to piece together fragments of evidence to track him down. Still, Carn couldn''t decide if this was a product of the detective''s sheer skill, dumb luck, or blind obsession. Either way, it left him little choice but to confront the situation head-on. Sighing deeply, he followed Wong''s call and headed downstairs. Together, they exited the house, stepping into the tense atmosphere outside. The moment Carn appeared, dozens of weapons aimed at him, and the hum of helicopter engines seemed to grow louder. Arthur''s voice crackled over the speaker again, "Kiddy Carn Yunho, you might have outsmarted me last time, but your trickery won''t work against me anymore! Surrender obediently, or we will use whatever means necessary to destroy you!" Carn''s frustration boiled over into a mild rage as he locked eyes with Arthur. His fingers twitched with the urge to snap the detective''s neck. Fortunately, something attracted his attention before he lost his patience. Amidst the crowd of MPs, five sources of crimson haze caught his attention. One of the individuals emitted an especially dense haze, housing 50 vengeful souls. Carn''s hunger for Aether surged. The temptation was maddening. His gaze fixated on one of the agents, imagining the energy he could harvest. Kill them? Spare them? What to do? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Carn wrestled with his decision, the corner of his eyes caught a presence of a towering black knight in the crowd. Carn flinched, assessing the new threat. The knight radiated a strange aura of an undead fused with divine power, which shouldn''t be possible. "An undead knight with holy power? What kind of sorcery is this?!" Before Carn could process further, his attention was drawn to a female divine spirit floating above Arthur. Her lips curled into a mocking smile. Slowly, deliberately, she dragged a finger across her neck, taunting him. "Someone''s getting arrested. Oh, wait. They''re gonna arrest your family too for colluding with the Lich King," taunted the divine spirit. Carn''s patience shattered. His Aether surged as he focused on the five individuals emitting crimson haze. Channeling his power, he activated an advanced telekinesis spell. Silver marks flickered and vanished, fueling an invisible force that targeted the agents. 50 silver marks had been expended. Feigning innocence, Carn raised his hands and dropped to his knees on the front yard. His voice rang out, steady and clear. "I surrender. Don''t hurt my family." The agents collectively exhaled and tension died down. However, five among their ranks stiffened. With a grotesque crack, the necks of all five twisted 360 degrees, spinning unnaturally before their lifeless bodies crumpled to the ground. The crimson haze dissipated as Aether surged toward Carn, replenishing his reserves. He calculated the return. 50 silver marks spent, 70 gained. It wasn''t the most efficient trade, but it satisfied his need to lash out and simultaneously taunt Arthur. Carn smirked, suppressing a chuckle as he mocked Arthur internally. ''Since you insist on playing ''L,'' let me show you how a real Kira operates without the notebook. Let''s see how you''ll pin this on me.'' He glanced back at the undead black knight, testing him. However, the black knight seemed smarter than Carn had imagined. He shouted, "CALL THE MEDICS! MAN DOWN!" The agents erupted into chaos. "AGENT 572 ISN''T BREATHING!" "RICO-20 IS DOWN!" "SAM-6 IS UNRESPONSIVE!" "BRAVO-2! BRAVO-2! REPORT!" The tension reignited, snapping back like a coiled spring. Carn calmly raised an eyebrow, observing Arthur and the black knight, who remained hidden at the rear of the group. "Mister Detective," Carn called out, "While you obsess over my supposed crimes, why not take a moment to investigate your own men or loose ECD entities. This place is still dangerous to roam about, no?" Arthur''s lips pressed into a thin line, but before he could respond, Gawain sprang into action. The knight surged forward, drawing his longsword. Without hesitation, he swung for Carn''s neck. Carn didn''t flinch. But Wong did. Reacting with maternal instinct, Wong threw herself in front of her son, wrapping him in a protective embrace. She turned her back to the knight, screaming, "DON''T HURT MY SON!" Gawain hesitated for a fraction of a second, but his momentum carried through. The sword grazed Wong''s back, leaving a shallow but bloody wound. The sight of his mother''s blood pushed Carn over the edge. Rage consumed him, and the facade of surrender shattered. Blood splattered onto Carn''s face, seeping into his vision. His previously contained anger ignited into a blazing inferno. Carn roared in fury. "SINCE YOU ASKED FOR IT, DON''T BLAME ME FOR BEING HEAVY-HANDED!" A surge of Aether exploded from his body as he prepared to unleash unrelenting devastation. The game of feigned innocence was over. Carn was done playing nice. Chapter 53 - 53: I Become the Enemy of the State Gawain faltered. Overwhelmed by the guilt of harming an innocent bystander, he extended his hand, attempting to heal Wong. His voice was filled with remorse, "I''m sorry, I" Carn ignored the knight''s apology. He infused his fist with a concentrated burst of Aether. Without hesitation, Carn drove his fist into Gawain''s stomach. *BOOM* The impact caved in the knight''s plate armor, sending him staggering five steps back. The struck area turned gray as the petrification curse of Carn''s Aether Fist spread across Gawain''s armor. Within two seconds, the entire suit, except for his helmet, was turned to stone. Gawain roared, resisting the curse from reaching his soul. His body erupted in a surge of holy power. The stone armor encasing him shattered, revealing a headless humanoid mass of black fog. The disembodied helmet floated above him, reconnecting with his shoulders as if guided by an unseen force. The shattered stone fragments transformed into black armor shards, which reassembled themselves around Gawain, reforging his protective shell. Carn narrowed his eyes, recognizing the complexity of Gawain''s undead nature, his holy power, and his apparent immunity to the petrification curse. This wasn''t an opponent he could dispatch quickly or recklessly. Prioritizing his mother''s safety, Carn wrapped his arms around Wong and activated his teleportation spell. In a flash, they vanished from the scene. - After Carn''s abrupt retreat, Gawain groaned, dropping to one knee as the previous punch almost shattered his soul. His glowing helmet tilted toward the crowd as he shouted orders. "The entity has teleported away! He''s heading northwest, 550 meters! Move out!" The hunter teams snapped back to attention, scrambling into action. APCs and vans roared to life as agents boarded, following Gawain''s directions. Helicopters above shifted formation, their rotors slicing through the air as they adjusted course to pursue Carn. Arthur, who had been silently observing, stepped forward. His narrowed eyes glinted with satisfaction as he addressed Gawain. "So, what''s your verdict? Is that kiddy brat the infamous demon lord?" Gawain scoffed, straightening to his full height. "There''s no mistaking it. That petrification curse and the force behind his punch those belong to Demon Lord Pebble. Your suspect is him." Arthur''s face lit up with a triumphant grin. He spread his arms wide and turned to the surroundings, gloating about his victory. "HEAR THAT, KIDDY CARN?! YOUR COVER IS BLOWN! THIS IS MY WIN!!" Gawain''s helmet turned slightly toward Arthur for a moment, and he shook his head in disapproval. The knight sighed internally at the detective''s self-serving bravado. His gaze shifted toward the five agents Carn had killed earlier. Their bodies lay motionless, stripped of the corrupted Aether that had once plagued them. From the start, Gawain had long sensed their corruption. He could have acted against them himself, but he had chosen to respect the jurisdiction of this world''s laws. Now, after witnessing Carn''s ruthless act, he couldn''t help but feel conflicted. Was Carn still the same benevolent demon lord who had fended off corrupted human hero Ariel and rescued the Kirin Kingdom, the Mother Tree, and the dragoons from the cunning humans? There were two sides to this story, and both bore the responsibility for their actions. Gawain couldn''t deny the chaos that was initiated by Carn, but he also recognized the provocations and misunderstandings that had led to this point. Deep down, Gawain believed that reconciliation was still possible. If his apology and dialogue could clarify the misunderstandings, perhaps Carn might even be convinced to join their cause. Contemplating this, Gawain turned to Arthur and issued a cautious warning. "I think we''ve made a mistake. Let''s stop the pursuit and leave him be for now. If we sit down and have an honest discussion, we might still correct this misunderstanding, and perhaps convince him to join our side." Arthur paused mid-step and slowly turned to face Gawain. He placed a finger against his cheek, pushing it upward to exaggerate the expression into something unsettlingly cheerful. "No. A dangerous existence like him needs to be contained or destroyed for the peace of the world. And let''s be clear, YOU, and I mean, YOU made a mistake. Who asked you to strike first? It was your fault for escalating the situation without my consent, wasn''t it? YOU injured the woman. Not ME!" Gawain remained silent, accepting the blame. Still, Arthur''s tone annoyed him. Arthur''s smile widened, "Oh? No response? Then who asked you to send my men charging after him? Call some of them back right now! I want his house searched, and I want that corrupted artifact!" A flicker of something dangerous crossed Gawain''s eyes. He took a step closer to Arthur, leaning down so their faces were nearly level. His voice dropped to a growling snarl. "Don''t take my aid for granted, human. I''m helping you because the Lich King and his undead legions threaten this world, not because I''m some lapdog to follow your orders." Arthur''s expression shifted, his smug confidence faltering for the first time. A steely glint replaced the mockery in his eyes, and his tone turned ice-cold. "Deflecting, heh? You monsters are all the same. You think you''re untouchable because of your power. But let me remind you, Gawain, you''re not the only one wielding divine power." As Arthur spoke, a gold figure emerged behind him. The female divine spirit, ethereal and radiating an unnerving energy, wrapped her arms around Arthur''s shoulders, leaning possessively into him. She sneered at Gawain in disdain as she kissed Arthur''s cheek. Gawain''s frown deepened. The sight of the divine spirit clinging to Arthur struck him as both disturbing and repugnant. It wasn''t just her presence, but it was the obnoxious dynamic between them that fell out of place. Their intimate exchanges implied one thing. They were in a relationship. Disgusted by the relationship between a spirit and a cocky human, Gawain scoffed and turned away. "I''m leaving. I won''t be working with you anymore." Arthur let out a bark of laughter, dismissing Gawain, "Suit yourself. I''ll call for ECD agents to pick you up. Honestly, I don''t need you anymore. Shoo-shoo! Don''t let the door hit you on the way out." As Gawain began to walk away, he hesitated and looked back, his resolve shifting. The seed of doubt in his soul had firmly taken root. Questions about Arthur, the divine spirit, and even his own role in this conflict haunted his mind. Rather than returning to the ECD facility to face containment and further manipulation, Gawain made a bold decision. He turned in the direction of Carn''s trace, determined to follow him. His aim was not to fight but to reconcile with the demon lord and seek the truth behind this tangled web of misunderstandings. Behind him, Arthur and the divine spirit exchanged a smug glance, seemingly unbothered by the departure of their supposed ally. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 54 - 54: Mother, I Crave Violence Meanwhile, Carn and Wong materialized in Jasmine''s abandoned house. The dimly lit interior felt eerily quiet, save for Wong''s pained groans. Despite his anger, Carn focused on his mother''s well-being. Gently, he placed his hand over the wound on her back, channeling a gold mark into a healing miracle. A warm golden light radiated from his fingertips, stopping the bleeding and knitting the torn flesh back together. Wong, still conscious, groaned softly. Teleportation had left her disoriented and nauseous. She attempted to speak. "Carn are you hurt?" "I''m fine," Carn''s voice cracked because of his suppressed emotion. His hands trembled as he worked, "Just stay still. You''ll be alright." Wong fell silent, trusting her son. Her vision slowly cleared, taking in the shadowed surroundings. She noticed the tight lines on Carn''s face and the flicker of sadness in his eyes. A soft, bitter smile tugged at her lips. "Ah, this is nothing, lah," Wong said lightly, trying to ease the tension. "Shitting you out of my stomach was much worse." Carn chuckled softly at his mother''s humor, and the swelling anger in his chest eased slightly. But as his gaze lingered on her back, his amusement faded. For the first time, he truly noticed how frail she was. Her spine and skeletal frame were starkly visible beneath her skin, and there was a disturbing lack of muscle mass where there should have been strength. Alarmed, he blurted, "Why are you so thin?! I thought we had money. What have you been eating?" Wong, glancing back at the cut fabric of her clothes that now exposed her back, snickered as if it was not a big deal. "Ah, stage-3 intestine cancer. Nothing to worry about." Carn froze in disbelief. "YOU HAVE WHAT?!" "Haiya. Too loud, lah. Cancer, easy cure. Throw one million dollars to some quacks and get me augmentation surgery. Replace my digestive system, and cancer disappear, lah." "You should have told me and Dad earlier!" "Your dad knew. He too poor. No money, lah." Carn stared at her, momentarily speechless. "It''s okay. Your crypto money, we rich, lah." Wong laughed as she referred to the crypto wallet they had taken from Jasmine. Carn sighed deeply, shaking his head as the thin line of her wound finally sealed. Unfortunately, he didn''t have enough time to joke around with his sweet mother. He heard a faint sound of pursuers from afar. Carn stood up and his emotion surged along with the noises. TATATATATATATA. The unmistakable hum of helicopter blades filled the air. Carn peered out the window to see the same agents patrolling the area, this time closer and more aggressive. His face darkened with anger as his jaw clenched tightly. Kneeling back beside Wong, he whispered, "I have enough power to cure your cancer, but it will take time. We need to get out of here first and find somewhere safe." Wong nodded, leaning against him for support as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. Closing his eyes, Carn focused his senses, scanning the perimeter for a viable teleport destination. Just as he locked onto a location, a deafening CRASH shattered the silence. An APC smashed through the front of the house, splintering walls and sending debris flying. Soldiers in black, cyborg-like battle suits poured out of the vehicle. Weapons were locked on Carn and Wong. The lead soldier, carrying a bulky white pistol, stepped forward and led his men. "Speedwagon One to all units," the soldier announced coldly into his comms. "Subject spotted at 5484 Harmonious Ember Lushville Lake Street. Requesting reinforcements and the use of deadly forces." Carn''s sharp hearing caught the voice on the other end of the line. It was Arthur on the other side! "Permission to use deadly force granted. Capture the subject, dead or alive." Speedwagon One shifted his stance slightly. He asked, staring at Wong, "What about the hostage?" "Family members of the subject are not considered hostages. Eliminate them." Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cold, merciless directive struck Carn like a physical blow. His fury ignited as his eyes widened, locking onto Speedwagon One, who now aimed his weapon at Wong. Beneath his mask, the soldier smirked, savoring the power he held. The pistol fired. Time slowed for Carn as he sensed the soldier''s lethal intent. Without hesitation, he moved, twisting his body to shield his mother. His skin hardened as he transformed into a gargoyle, intercepting the bullet. BOOM! The impact rattled through his body, forcing him to grit his teeth. He could feel the strange foreign and dangerous energy of the bullet. Wasting no time, Carn adjusted his teleportation focus, locking onto a parking lot a kilometer away. With a flash, he and Wong vanished. Speedwagon One lowered his weapon calmly, watching the duo disappear. He activated his comms again. "Speedwagon One to all units. The subject has been hit with a Mana Spider and has teleported away. Use the Star Network to track their location. Over." Arthur''s cheerful tone cut through the channel, "Well done, Speedwagon One. All units, maintain pursuit. I want one team to search the subject''s residence thoroughly and another to apprehend the subject''s father, Special Agent Han Yunho. You have my permission to use deadly force if he resists!" - Carn and Wong reappeared in the empty parking lot of a post exchange store, aka a military shopping mall surrounded by low buildings and flickering streetlights. Wong groaned as the nauseating feeling of teleportation hit her once again. Carn canceled his transformation. Gently, he helped Wong onto a nearby bench and crouched beside her, scanning her face for any signs of serious distress. "Are you okay?" "I''m fine, lah," Wong murmured, though her unsteady breathing betrayed her words. She adjusted her posture, leaning back against the bench to catch her breath and ease the spinning world around her. Carn let out a bitter sigh, forcing a faint smile to reassure her. Standing, he turned his attention to their surroundings. The faint hum of distant helicopters reached his ears, setting his nerves on edge. As he turned, Wong''s eyes widened. "What''s on your back?" Carn frowned, reaching behind him. His fingers brushed against something hard and mechanical latched onto his back. With a grimace, he grabbed it and yanked it off. Holding it in his palm, he examined the object and noticed a small metal spider. The device had tried to burrow into his flesh, but his gargoyle form had thwarted it. Without hesitation, Carn crushed the fist-sized tracker in his hand, and metal shards crumpled like paper. As he looked up, his sharp eyes caught the unmistakable silhouettes of two helicopters heading toward them, their searchlights cutting through the night. "Ah, a tracker. Clever," Carn muttered, piecing together the ECD''s tactics. His expression darkened as he turned to Wong. "Mom, call Dad. Those guys just commanded their people to kill us on sight. Tell him everything about the detective, the ECD, and what''s happening. You need to leave the state. Use the crypto money to start a new life somewhere far from here." "What about you?" A sinister smile spread across Carn''s face as his anger boiled over into something sharp and purposeful. "Your son''s going to become the enemy of the state by tomorrow. I''m going to screw over the ECD." Wong hesitated but saw the fiery determination in his eyes. She nodded reluctantly, pulling out her phone to contact Han as Carn stepped back, preparing to act. In an instant, Carn vanished, teleporting a kilometer into the sky. There, suspended in mid-air, he activated his invincible mode, transforming into an indestructible gargoyle statue. Gravity took hold, and he plummeted toward an approaching helicopter. One of the pursuing helicopters didn''t notice the surprise body drop from the sky. Carn''s immense weight collided with its spinning blades, shattering them like glass. The rotors screeched and sparked as they disintegrated on impact. Carn''s stone form didn''t falter as he crushed the helicopter beneath him, breaking it cleanly in half. The pilot, co-pilot, and soldiers inside shouted in panic as alarms blared, but their fate was sealed. The aircraft spiraled out of control, flames erupting from its severed engine. Carn, unscathed, continued his descent, smashing through the solar-paneled roof of a house, sending shards of glass and debris flying. Inside, a startled middle-aged man and his wife screamed, scrambling from their bed as Carn''s stone body settled in their bedroom amidst the wreckage. The broken helicopter, meanwhile, struck an empty street below. The resulting explosion engulfed the wreckage in a massive fireball, leaving no survivors among its passengers. Chapter 55 - 55: I Hate Humans, I Hate Angels, and I Hate Myself The explosion had sent waves of alarm through the neighborhood, and the once-quiet street was now alive with chaos. Police and ambulance sirens echoed around the crash site, and their lights flashed. Residents peeked through their windows while the occasional sound of a camera phone clicking punctuated the tension. Carn remained in his gargoyle statue form in the wreckage of the house''s master bedroom. His unblinking eyes stared at the terrified couple, who were frozen in their bed. After a tense moment, they screamed, bolted out of the room, and exited their house. With the room now empty, Carn sighed. In this form, he could teleport freely without using Aether as long as no one was looking. He remained motionless, scanning the perimeter with supernatural senses, searching for any sign of Arthur or the other agents. His thoughts were still clouded in emotions and anger. "Screw the ECD! Screw their prophecy about working together! I''ll fend off the undead legion myself if I have to! And if humanity fails, I''ll turn my parents into gargoyles and leave this world through the rift. Let them deal with their doom!" Great power comes great responsibility? Bullshit! If the entire country sought to brand his family as enemies, then perhaps the country no longer deserved his protection. Carn''s resolve hardened, and his rage surged. Minutes passed, and the sound of another helicopter grew louder. At the same time, armed vehicles and pickup trucks swarmed the area. The house''s perimeter was quickly surrounded by agents and hunters. Carn realized the fleeing couple must have informed the authorities. From his motionless state, Carn observed the newcomers. Augmented soldiers clad in advanced armor and cybernetic enhancements took a position, surrounding the house. As his senses scanned them, he searched for any sign of corruption, Aether haze, or anything that could justify his killing. But they were clean. Every agent present was a professional soldier, dedicated to their cause and untainted by moral degradation. No Aether spirit or vengeful spirit haunted them either. Carn clicked his tongue, "Annoying pawns." The desire for vengeance and destruction stirred within him. But as he considered unleashing his wrath, a sudden movement in his holy marks made him pause. The gold marks that had become one with his skin churned, and their radiant faded as if they were warning him. Carn flinched, glancing down at his arm, where the marks seemed to writhe like living entities. The spirits of the helicopter''s fallen occupants emerged around him. These vengeful figures cloaked in sorrow and anger, looming over Carn and reminding him of the innocent lives that he had taken. His holy power stirred harder, rebelling against his sins. It was as though the marks themselves condemned his actions, threatening to abandon him entirely. Carn''s lips tightened, and he closed his eyes. Swallowing his pride, he knelt in the ruins and whispered a prayer. "Aether, Mother Tree, Lord, and vengeful spirits. I''m sorry. Please forgive my fury and the blood that I''ve spilled in my rage. I was blinded by the desire to protect my family and repay betrayal with a vengeance. Please grant me the wisdom to choose paths of righteousness, even when the world turns against me. Please give me strength to suppress my boiling anger give me strength to forgive my enemies. I''m so sorry." The prayer eased the tension in the air, and the spirits began to dissipate. Some lingered and floated in front of Carn, giving him a meaningful look before dissipating entirely. Carn gazed at the dimmed gold marks as their light reminded of the price he paid for wielding holy power. The marks, a gift of divinity, demanded purity in exchange for their miracles. To spill blood with their aid required not rage or vengeance, but justification born of righteousness. In short, his sins could not be erased with just an apology. He clenched his fists and looked to the heavens. His previous apology had failed to rekindle their glow. Since it didn''t work, he changed his tone. "Since this world has wronged me and my family, since the humans of this world seek my death despite my willingness to protect them, I request the authority for self-defense! Aether, Mother Tree, and Great Lords of this world, I hereby declare war against humanity! Not out of hatred, but for the sake of protecting my loved ones and fulfilling my noble cause against the impending doom of the Lich King and his undead legions! If you support me, grant me permission to harbor divinity and carry on my missions! If not, abandon me now, for I shall treat every existence you uphold as my enemies!" As Carn''s Aether voice echoed into the void, causing the sky above him to ignite in brilliant gold. Radiant beams pierced through the clouds, casting their ethereal light upon him. The air grew still as if the world itself paused to listen. From the heavens, the voice of the Mother Tree descended, carried on the wind like a hymn. Her words were woven into a melodic poem with each verse resonating deep within Carn''s soul. . [Child of stone, hear the song of time, When mortals fall to acts sublime. A tree''s deep roots, though still they seem, Hold truths beyond the surface gleam. The blood you spill, the path you tread, Anger the spirits of the dead. Yet if your cause holds pure intent, The heavens grant you judgment lent. Rise, demon saint of shield and flame, Protect your own, without disdain. The sins of men weigh on the scale, And justice rises, swift as gale. So bear this sin, but wield it true, Not vengeance, but for love imbue. For war you seek is not for gain, But to shield from sorrow''s stain.] . Mother Tree had granted permission! The golden light enveloped Carn, and the dim gold marks flared to life, burning brighter than ever before. Moreover, more gold marks emerged on his arm. 1200 1210 1220 The number kept rising until it stopped at 1,500, which was the standard value that every newbie saint and saintess possessed. In this fractured world, the Mother Tree''s divine authority was not uncontested. A dissonant voice full of contempt echoed in Carn''s mind, countering her blessing. Unlike the harmonious tones of the Mother Tree, this voice carried the venom of disdain, speaking in clear words. [A lowly demon like you does not deserve authority! Should you harm any of our incarnations, I will mobilize every human and divine spirit to hunt you down!] As the declaration faded, a searing pain flared on Carn''s chest and a black tattoo manifested into his flesh, writhing as if alive. It pulsed with a divine curse, crafted to ensure that every incarnation of a divine spirit could sense him no matter where Carn hid. Carn''s narrowed his eyes in frustration as the voice was disturbingly familiar. It matched the tone of the divine spirit he had encountered not long ago. He clenched his fists, inhaling deeply as he resolved to remember this moment. "Bastards Fine. If this is how you want to play it, I''ll put your name at the top of my list," Carn made an oath that he would deal with this divine spirit or entity once everything was over. For now, he suppressed his rage, pacing his breath. Yet, he continued thinking of Arthur and the obnoxious divine spirits, imagining a thousand methods to end their lives. Outside, the clamor of approaching forces grew louder. The sharp snap of boots on pavement and the crackling of radio chatter surrounded the house. One of the agents bellowed through a megaphone. "COME OUT AND SURRENDER, CARN YUNHO! WE KNOW YOU''RE IN THERE!" Carn stopped thinking. The curse, the threats, the overwhelming odds became background noise. It was time to kill. Closing his eyes briefly, Carn tapped into his heightened senses, pinpointing the assault unit moving through the front door. He listened to their systematic movements as they cleared rooms and advanced toward him. Their formation might have been flawless against ordinary foes. But Carn was no ordinary foe. He vanished from the bedroom without a sound, exploiting his gargoyle form''s ability to teleport without using a mark of Aether. A heartbeat later, he materialized behind the last SWAT member in the formation. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. CRACK. The agent didn''t even have time to cry out. His neck twisted violently, snapping with a sickening crunch. The man''s wide eyes met Carn''s for a fleeting moment before darkness claimed him. The lifeless body crumpled to the ground in a heap. Carn stood over the corpse, and his stone gaze locked on the others advancing through the house, their voices calm but tense as they cleared each room. The hunt had begun, and Carn had no intention of leaving any survivors. Chapter 56 - 56: I Tap Stone Booty Carn teleported again, leaving behind a blur of shadow and appearing behind another victim. "What the?!" CRACK. Another SWAT member dropped to the ground before the others could react. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The remaining agents heard the bone-breaking noise and spun around in shock. Muscle memory and instincts took over as their fingers squeezed the triggers. High-caliber rifle fire filled the room, and the deafening roar of gunshots echoed. Sparks erupted as bullets struck Carn''s stony exterior, leaving scorch marks and shallow abrasions on his impenetrable skin. One agent, carrying a tactical shotgun loaded with slug shells, stepped forward. He aimed carefully and unleashed a barrage from just five meters away, the heavy slugs slamming into Carn like miniature battering rams. For 30 long seconds, the symphony of destruction and lights blended in harmony. Smoke and white dust filled the air, obscuring everything. When the gunfire ceased, the agents reloaded in unison, and they aimed at the swirling cloud. They waited and observed for any sign of movement. The dust cleared slowly, revealing Carn standing in the same spot, motionless and unharmed. His face remained expressionless, radiating menace. In the midst of the chaos, Carn''s fingers twitched. Unnoticed by the agents, he channeled 10 Aether marks into one of the fallen corpses. The lifeless body stiffened, slowly turning to stone according to his dark plans. In the silence, Carn whispered to Fleur with his Aether voice. "Do you want out?" The gold coin vibrated as she absorbed Carn''s Aether as her new energy. Her voice echoed in Carn''s mind in response. "What do you mean?" "I''m planning to annihilate the ECD and kill one of their saints. Do you want in, or would you rather sulk in that coin forever?" Fleur hesitated as she didn''t trust him. She suspected an ulterior motive and asked, "What''s the catch?" "Serve me as one of my gargoyles, and I''ll craft you a new vessel. You will be able to move around again." Her response was immediate and defiant. "I refuse! I am a demon lord of death! I bow to no one!" Carn chuckled, unbothered by her resistance. "Suit yourself. But you''ll be missing out on a trove of Aether. I''ll take every string of Aether in the facility and military bases around the world then." The coin''s vibrations ceased abruptly. Fleur''s voice cracked as she was surprised, "Wait, wait, wait! What do you mean, facility? Are you raiding the ECD''s stronghold?" "Didn''t you hear me? I''m going to burn it to the ground. Join me, and you''ll have the first dip on the Aether inside." Fleur''s grudge on Carn wavered as the humiliation she had endured at the hands of the ECD outweighed their feud, and the prospect of exacting vengeance and gaining an immeasurable amount of Aether from the human bases was irresistible. Finally, she succumbed to the temptation, "Fine. I''ll use your gargoyle vessel, but I won''t be your puppet. My freedom is non-negotiable, and you can''t order me around!" Carn''s smirk widened. "Good enough." The deal was sealed. Carn channeled his power into the fallen corpse, finalizing its transformation. The stone-imbued body rose, towering over the chaos in the room like an awakened zombie. Meanwhile, the soldiers froze in horror as they watched their corrupted comrade lurch to its feet. The commanding officer yelled orders in panic. "THEY''RE MULTIPLYING! USE THE HOLY WATER BOMBS AND FALL BACK!" Two soldiers hastily pulled metallic spheres from their belts and hurled them toward Carn and the resurrected golem. The devices detonated on impact, spraying a viscous gold liquid onto both Carn and his creation. The soldiers didn''t wait to see the effect. They retreated through the back door and called for reinforcement. Carn glanced at the sticky substance, which was now coating his stone body and the new gargoyle. He noted the faint but unmistakable aura of holy energy emanating from it. "Fake holy water. Tsk, tsk, tsk," he wiped a glob off his arm. With his attention back on the newly created gargoyle, Carn retrieved Fleur''s coin from his pocket. Without hesitation, he pressed the coin against the golem''s forehead, infusing it with 10 silver marks of Aether. At the same time, he channeled 10 holy marks into the vessel and the coin. Fleur''s voice erupted in a piercing scream as her soul was forcibly transferred into the stone body. The golden coin in Carn''s hand disintegrated into dust, leaving behind only the glittering outline of its former presence. The gargoyle''s body began to shift and reshape. The SWAT member transformed into a sleek feminine figure. Stone flowed like liquid, molding itself into an unnervingly slender woman clad in a flowing grim reaper''s cloak. The cloak, while made of stone, seemed to ripple as if caught in an invisible wind. Beneath it, her curvaceous form was so striking that a weaker-willed onlooker might find themselves captivated or fallen in love at first sight. Carn, however, was immune to such charm as he had seen Fleur''s heinous face in the past. He smirked and gave the new gargoyle a playful slap on her perfectly sculpted stone backside. "Done. Go wild, Grandma," he teased. Fleur spun toward him in fury. Even though her face was hidden in a veil, her hissing voice carried her her rage. "Treat ladies properly, you stone monkey!" "Whatever," Carn laughed and turned away. "I''ve got work to do. Oh, and use some of your excess Aether to clean off that fake holy water. It''ll slow you down." Without waiting for a response, Carn teleported out of the room, pursuing the retreating soldiers. Three seconds later, the muffled sound of gunfire echoed through the house, followed by the sickening crunch of breaking bones. . Fleur scoffed, glancing at the sticky gold liquid that marred her cloak. She focused her attention inward, probing her new body for its capabilities. As she concentrated, a flood of knowledge surged into her mind. She smirked as she realized she now had access to unique gargoyle abilities, including the free teleportation perk and usage conditions. Testing her new skills, Fleur activated her sentry gargoyle mode. Her form shimmered briefly before vanishing, reappearing 100 meters away in the middle of the street. Coincidentally, a police car sped toward her, but the driver swerved at the last moment, narrowly avoiding a collision. The vehicle skidded to a halt, and the officers inside scrambled out, weapons at the ready. Nearby MPs and agents, who had been converging on the area in response to the chaos, spotted Fleur instantly. "There''s the target!" one of them shouted, mistaking her for Carn. Fleur tilted her head, finding the situation amusing. "Oh, this is going to be fun." Chapter 57 - 57: My Mother Can’t Be This Assertive! Darius Hornet, Jack''s father and a veteran member of the Speedwagon Unit, sat quietly in the armored personnel carrier (APC) as it rumbled toward their destination. Clad in a sleek battlesuit, he listened intently to the stream of intel flowing in from the main comms channel. "The target is in combat with Tiger Unit and November Unit! Be warned, the target is immune to firearms and tranquilizers!" "Be advised, a new gargoyle has been spotted on 3rd Harmonious Ember Lushville Lake Street! It has a proximity ability! Do not get close!" "Code Skynet has been approved. I repeat, Code Skynet has been approved. We''re sending TERMINATORS to your area! Hold the line and minimize civilian casualties!" The constant chatter filled the cramped vehicle. Darius and his colleagues exchanged wary glances as their leader, Speedwagon, muttered curses under his breath from the farthest seat. The CEO of Speedwagon Mercenary Inc. was clearly irritated. "A bunch of morons, especially that self-proclaimed "L"! The target''s just a kid with some transformation and teleportation powers. We could''ve educated him and gradually converted him to our side. But no, they had to escalate things because of that power-tripping detective!" The hypocrisy wasn''t lost on the team. The unit had just witnessed Speedwagon himself shoot Carn''s mother, triggering the chain of events that led to the current chaos. Still, no one dared voice the thought, though skeptical glances were shared. Darius broke the silence, shifting in his seat. "Captain, that kid shouldn''t be able to teleport endlessly. Shouldn''t we head to the combat site and contribute? If we sit back, the ECD will claim all the credit and slash our pay." Speedwagon frowned, leaning forward as if addressing a novice. "That won''t happen. That kid''s teleportation isn''t something we can exploit like you''re hoping. He''ll keep going as long as he''s breathing." Darius raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "Why? Isn''t teleportation supposed to drain a ton of mana? Even seasoned casters struggle to pull it off once or twice." "For most people, true. But that kid''s not like most people. First, he''s young. He''s got what I call the ''Einstein brain.'' You know, like those kids who breeze through Math Olympiads or those geniuses at MIT. For them, running complex algorithms in their head is as easy as tying their shoes. For casters like him, it''s the same deal with magic." Darius squinted. "You''re saying it''s all about the brain?" Speedwagon nodded. "Exactly. When you practice a spell long enough, it becomes instinct. Like muscle memory. Have you ever done something so many times it feels automatic? It''s the same thing. Teleportation must have been second nature to him now. He doesn''t even have to think about it. As long as his body holds out, he can teleport indefinitely." Darius cleared his throat, breaking the tension. "That''s... insane. Are you sure about that? A kid can''t keep teleporting indefinitely, can he?" "Ha! Have you seen the leaked CCTV footage of the cannibal pastor incident? If that gargoyle was the kid, it''s clear he''s had a lot of practice. Pulling off moves like that? Like some ghost in a horror flick?" Speedwagon paused, leaning forward as if he were about to give a lecture, "So tell me. Why the hell should we risk our necks chasing a kid who can disappear and reappear like that? Let the ECD play hero and get themselves killed. We''ll sit back, enjoy the show, and clean up afterward if there''s anything left." The soldiers sat in silence, some nodding begrudgingly. Darius let out a dry laugh, uncertain whether to resent the captain''s cowardice or accept his pragmatism. The APC came to a halt in a nearby parking lot, where the tracker signal for Carn had vanished. The squad exited the vehicle, scanning the area. Black smoke rose in the distance from a crashed helicopter, and a PX convenience store stood nearby, seemingly untouched by the chaos. Speedwagon was the last to step out, his eyes drawn to the wreckage and the mundane sight of the PX store. One of his subordinates broke formation and entered the store, either to relax or grab some supplies. Inside, they found a retired veteran, an Asian woman, two off-duty Marines, and five employees running the place. The soldier in the battlesuit waved nonchalantly at the employees. "Relax, folks. Just grabbing a few things." He picked up some beer and snacks. As he approached the counter, his eyes briefly landed on the Asian woman. She was testing out new clothes, speaking casually with one of the employees. Something about her seemed familiar. ''Have I seen her before? Deja Vu?'' The soldier stared at the woman for a long time. His eyes locked with a blond employee, who was tending the store and talking to the Asian woman. As he felt uncomfortable, he shook his head and left them alone. "Must be my imagination." . Meanwhile, in the PX Store Wong, still inside the PX, had been keeping a low profile. Because her dress had been damaged during the earlier chaos, she had taken the opportunity to change clothes while waiting for the commotion outside to subside. As she stepped out of the changing room, she froze. Standing at the counter was a soldier in the same type of battlesuit as the one who had shot her. Her pulse quickened, and she instinctively pulled a blond store employee to her. In a calm but slightly forced American accent, Wong spoke, "Ma''am, can you help me find something like this dress in a bigger size? It''s a little too tight." She paused, leaning in to whisper, "That man and his men are trying to kill me. I need help." The employee, who was surprisingly composed, glanced at Wong''s dress. The label clearly indicated it was larger than Wong''s actual size. All employees here were either wives of special agents or former special agents themselves. It wasn''t hard for the female employee to notice the subtle tension in the air. She played along, protecting her customer. With a bright smile, she nodded. "Of course, ma''am. Let''s find you something that fits better." She leaned closer and whispered back, "Are you in danger? I noticed blood on your shoes." Wong looked down and cursed internally. She hadn''t noticed the bloodstains. She nodded. "Yes. They tried to kill me and my son." The employee''s demeanor didn''t falter. Gesturing toward another section of the store, she led Wong away from the soldier''s line of sight. But instead of continuing the charade, the clerk guided her into the staff room. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The clerk locked the door behind them and sighed. She then complained, "Those ECD thugs are all the same. They''re always chasing innocent people because they think everyone''s a doppelganger." Wong bowed deeply, her voice heavy with gratitude. "Thank you. You''ve saved me." The clerk smiled warmly and extended a hand, "I''m special no, I''m Gwen, former special agent. You''re welcome." Wong shook her hand, taking a moment to study Gwen''s youthful face. "You look young. Are you even 20?" Gwen laughed. "I''m 29." Wong''s eyebrows rose. "You''re still young! Why did you leave the service so early? My husband''s over 40 and still in the same rank as you." Gwen hesitated, then glanced around to ensure their privacy. Lifting her pant leg, she revealed a sleek artificial limb. Pulling up her shirt slightly, she exposed a cybernetic frame replacing much of her lower torso. She explained, "Special agents get sent into rifts as part of their training. Thanks to my genius superior officer, half my body got blown to bits. Now, I''m mostly metalonly my brain, heart, and lungs are original." Wong''s face turned pale. "Did it... hurt?" "The injuries? Yeah. The augmentations? Not so much." Gwen shrugged. "Look at it on the bright side, I don''t age anymore. No more expensive makeup or tampons. Small victories, I guess." Despite her light tone, Wong sensed a deep sadness in Gwen''s voice. She hesitated before asking, "Do you have kids?" Gwen laughed bitterly. "Nope. My ex-husband walked out the moment I became a machine. Said he couldn''t handle it. Guess he didn''t like the idea of a ''steel pussy,'' as he put it." Wong frowned. "Living alone must be tough. Can you even handle housework in that body?" "Oh, that''s easy. I''ve got a housework AI installed. It''s very convenient! My body does the cleaning and laundry while I nap. If I want to cook, my arms and body move automatically. I''ve even got a collection of French cuisine recipes installed for those." Wong''s eyes lit up with an idea. She clapped her hands together. "Are you interested in a blind date? My son is single!" Forgetting entirely that her family was now wanted criminals, Wong grinned with enthusiasm. Gwen, however, stared at her with wide eyes, caught completely off guard. "Ma''am, you''ve just escaped from thugs, and now you''re trying to set me up with your son? Do Asian mothers really scout for their sons'' girlfriends these days?" Gwen chuckled, shaking her head in disbelief. Wong smirked, unbothered. "My son''s terrible at dating. He''s never brought home a single girlfriend. If I don''t help him, who will?" Gwen laughed, "Haha! Fair point, I guess. How old is he? What does he do for a living?" Wong''s smirk widened as she spun a quick lie. "He''s freshly graduated, just 18 years old. Handsome, smart, full of potential, and a big pair of balls. Right now, he earns $40,000 a year, but trust me, it''s just the beginning. He''ll do much better soon!" Gwen raised an eyebrow, amused by Wong''s blatant sales pitch. She laughed so hard that a single tear of lubricant slid down her synthetic cheek. "You''re really selling him, aren''t you? Alright, since you''re so insistent, can I see his picture?" "Of course!" Wong eagerly pulled out her phone and handed it over. As they exchanged contact details, Gwen revealed her full name. Wong glanced at the screen and gave her a knowing look. "Gwenevere, huh?" Gwen winced and shrugged. "Yeah, that was my birth name, but it''s Gwendolyn now. My parents were obsessed with Arthurian legends. I still hate them for it." "I can tell. That''s definitely... unique," Wong said with a faint smile, trying not to laugh. "But enough about me, what''s your son''s name?" Gwen asked, curiosity piqued. At 29, with her half-android body, opportunities for romantic connections were slim, and she wasn''t about to let this lead go. "Carn," Wong replied without hesitation. Gwen froze mid-laugh, then raised an eyebrow, "Carn? Is that an Asian thing? What does it even mean?" "It''s from a Latin word that means ''flesh'' or ''red meat.'' I named him that when I was hungry," Wong said with a completely straight face. Gwen broke out into nervous laughter, "Oh wow, that''s... creative. Let''s just say your naming sense gives my parents a run for their money." Chapter 58 - 58: I Just Wanna Be Part of Your Skibidiiiii, I Mean, Army! Meanwhile, Carn led the ECD operatives away from the PX shopping mall, using the chaos to his advantage. After dispatching the squad in the house, he relied on his sentry gargoyle abilities, teleporting short distances in rapid succession without expending a single drop of Aether. This unique power, granted at the moment of his creation by his demon lord father, was both a boon and a challenge. Modeled after a concept inspired by an SCP entity, it carried distinct advantages and limitations. Carn could teleport freely, provided no one was looking directly at him. The moment anyone laid eyes on him, however, his mobility was completely halted. Yet, this vulnerability came with a trade-off as while he was immobilized, he became invulnerable to all forms of attack. Carn wasn''t naive enough to rely solely on this transformation''s base abilities. Through experimentation and resourcefulness, he found a way to mitigate its flaws. If necessary, he could still move under the watchful gaze of others at the cost of consuming his precious Aether reserves. This adaptation allowed him to maintain his edge in combat, even when the odds seemed stacked against him. After teleporting twenty times and traveling five blocks, Carn came to an abrupt halt as the sharp gaze of a helicopter locked onto him, temporarily disabling his Aetherless teleportation ability. The co-pilot wasted no time relaying their discovery through the main communications channel. "Target located at 2nd Lushville Lake Street! It has escaped the encirclement. Requesting immediate response, over!" Carn clicked his tongue in irritation and let out a sigh. Without delay, he spent a silver mark and manually teleported directly onto the helicopter''s spinning blades. His indestructible form shattered the rotor with a metallic screech, sending shards of the blades flying. The helicopter lost all stability, plunging downward before slamming into the ground and erupting in flames. Carn, unharmed, landed heavily in the middle of an intersection. His impact left a small crater, a cracked concrete road radiating outward like a web. As misfortune would have it, an ECD elite caravan was already rushing to the area. Two APCs and two military police cars screeched to a halt nearby, and their doors burst open, unleashing twenty soldiers clad in state-of-the-art battlesuits. Each suit gleamed under the streetlights, resembling a fusion of high-tech exoskeletons and superhero armor, complete with glowing visors. Without hesitation, the soldiers raised their firearms and unleashed a relentless barrage of bullets. Carn stood motionless in the crater, letting the hail of projectiles rain down on him. They peppered his skin like peanuts, and the bullets fell around him like raindrops. From their positions, the two squad leaders shouted commands into their comms. "This is Tiger Unit! Entity sighted at 2nd Harmonious Ember Lushville Lake Street and Dream Interstate Expressway intersection. Initiating mana-sealing array! Backup urgently required!" "November Unit here, engaging alongside Tiger Unit. Entity is being suppressed! Sending coordinates for reinforcements!" The soldiers maintained their focus, staring at Carn as he remained eerily still. After two minutes of uninterrupted fire, the soldiers paused, waiting for any sign of retaliation. By then, reinforcements had arrived. An additional forty agents spilled out of trucks and APCs, encircling the area. Behind them, an Abrams tank rumbled into position, and its turret swiveled to target Carn. Carn sensed the overwhelming force surrounding him and inwardly muttered to himself. "Annoying." Spending a gold mark, he activated a holy spell. His body began to glow brighter and hotter until he resembled a miniature sun. The intense light flooded the intersection, forcing every soldier to shield their eyes or turn away. Seizing the moment, Carn teleported again. This time, he reappeared directly behind the Tiger Team''s captain. Before the captain could react, Carn twisted his neck with a sickening CRACK, dropping him instantly. The light spell''s duration lasted five seconds, but it was more than enough for Carn to wreak havoc. Teleporting between the blinded soldiers, Carn moved with terrifying precision, snapping necks and leaving bodies in his wake. Within five seconds, ten soldiers from the Tiger Unit lay lifeless on the ground. As the light began to fade, Carn made his final move, teleporting into one of the APCs. The driver inside had no time to process what was happening before Carn appeared on his lap and ended his life with the same brutal efficiency. By the time the soldiers'' vision returned, Carn was gone. "WHAT THE HELL?! WHERE IS THE ENTITY?!" roared the November Unit captain, his voice tinged with panic. He lifted his visor, trying to recalibrate after the light had disrupted its electronic systems. The soldiers frantically searched the area, swiveling and scanning for any sign of their target. Then, one of them stumbled upon the lifeless bodies of the Tiger Unit. The sight of their comrades sprawled across the ground, necks twisted at unnatural angles, sent a chill down his spine. "T-TIGER SQUAD HAS BEEN WIPED OUT!" "WHAT?!" shouted another soldier, his voice breaking in disbelief. Amid the chaos engulfing the ECD ranks, Carn took a moment to regroup. In the relative calm of the APC''s interior, he grabbed the lifeless driver by the collar. With a low growl, he channeled 10 silver marks into the corpse. The body twitched unnaturally as the marks worked their magic, slowly petrifying the flesh. Satisfied, Carn kicked the hardening corpse out of the vehicle and issued a command. "Go make some friends." The petrification curse quickly consumed the driver''s body, transforming him into a monstrous gargoyle. Stone skin cracked, resembling the nightmarish demons on the spires of ancient cathedrals in France. Stone wings unfurled with a grinding sound, and the newly risen creature let out a screech before launching itself toward the ranks of the ECD agents. The sudden appearance of the gargoyle jolted the soldiers into action. "Entity sighted! Open fire!" shouted one of the unit commanders. Bullets rained down on the stone beast. Unlike Carn''s invulnerable flesh, the gargoyle''s rocky exterior cracked and chipped under the barrage. Yet it pressed on. With a roar, the gargoyle lunged at the nearest soldier, seizing the unfortunate man. In a horrifying display, it leaped away like a monster in a horror movie, carrying him to the rooftop of a nearby house. There, the gargoyle''s predatory instincts took over, and the soldier''s desperate screams echoed in the communication channel as his flesh was torn apart. On the ground, the ECD agents turned their attention toward the horror. This momentary distraction was all Carn needed. In a flash of movement, he blinked behind the November Unit''s captain. Before the man could react, Carn''s hands clamped around his head and neck, delivering a sharp, brutal twist. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *CRACK* The captain''s body slumped to the ground, lifeless. Carn wasted no time, injecting 10 Aether into the corpse. The captain''s form began to harden, and another gargoyle rose to join the fray. As the second gargoyle was in the middle of a transformation, Carn invoked his radiant spell once more, flooding the battlefield with searing light. Soldiers shielded their eyes and stumbled in disarray, blinded by the sudden brilliance. With their vision compromised, Carn moved like a shadow. CRACK. CRACK. One by one, soldiers fell, their lives extinguished in the blink of an eye. Each death added to Carn''s growing army. Every corpse he touched became another gargoyle. Chapter 59 - 59: I Guess I Got Too Emotional The battlefield descended into a chaotic nightmare. The ECD forces, already overwhelmed by Carn''s relentless assault, now faced an army of grotesque stone demons. From the rooftops, the gargoyles hunted with terrifying precision, snatching screaming soldiers into the shadows. On the ground, Carn turned the war-torn street into his personal playground, reaping lives and transforming them into his minions. Despite the mounting losses, the crew of the Abrams tank refused to falter. Their advanced radar systems locked onto Carn, tracking his movements even as he shrouded himself in blinding light. The tank''s turret swiveled, aligning its barrel with the demon lord. *BOOM* The thunderous roar of a high-velocity armor-piercing shell shattered the air as it struck Carn square in the chest. The impact was devastating, launching him backward and slamming him into the ground with brutal force. Carn felt the sheer power of modern weaponry for the first time. The shell, though unable to pierce his body, stunned him for a second. The flattened burning tip of the projectile embedded itself in his chest, glowing like a molten brand. Calmly, Carn reached for the bullet, attempting to peel the shell off him. But as soon as he touched it, his entire body froze. Someone was watching him. Even though his light spell was still active, the tank''s thermal imaging system had locked onto him, revealing his outline and movements to the gunner seated inside. The turret adjusted, tracking him once again. Inside the Abrams, the gunner finished loading a custom-made shell designed specifically to combat alien or supernatural threats. The crew murmured into their comms with grim determination. "Firing explosive mana shell." *BOOM* The second shell detonated with a deafening explosion, engulfing Carn in a blinding white flame that rapidly turned invisible to the naked eye. The intense heat rippled outward, incinerating nearby corpses, melting traffic poles, and reducing armored vehicles to slag. Even battlesuits designed for extreme conditions were rendered useless. Yet, amidst the inferno, Carn was unscathed. His gray eyes locked onto the tank, scanning its interior for life signatures. Two humans Upon identifying the number of enemies within the vehicle, Carn took a moment to take a breather and prepared to teleport directly inside the tank. Before he could act, a new presence descended from the sky. With a thunderous crash, the ground quaked as an imposing figure landed fifty meters away from Carn''s position. Clad in gleaming black armor that pulsed with ethereal energy, the entity was ECD-333 Gawain. Having leaped across the city, he now stood in the heart of the battlefield. The sea of invisible flames licked at Gawain''s polished armor, but instead of being consumed, the ethereal knight absorbed the heat, converting it into Aether that swirled like dark mist within his form. Gawain strode toward Carn. Upon reaching him, the knight knelt on one knee, extending a hand toward the demon lord. "Demon Lord Pebble, I do not wish to be your enemy. Could you please restrain your anger and listen to me?" Carn, still pinned beneath the massive tank shell, glanced at the knight''s outstretched hand. His stone face remained impassive, but his gray eyes flickered with a mix of curiosity and suspicion. "Restrain my anger? You people tried to kill me and my family just to appease that power-tripping detective. Should I have stood still and let them finish the job?" Gawain''s ethereal gaze softened slightly, feeling partly guilty, "No, that''s not what I meant." "Rather than let them kill me and my family, I''d rather slaughter every single ECD agent, burn their facility to the ground, and take my family to live with me in the Aether World. I''m done with this planet!" Gawain sighed deeply as he understood Carn''s feelings and burden. He had faced countless beings consumed by rage and despair, but Carn''s fury was justified. It was Arthur''s fault for cornering Carn. They could have talked amicably with Carn first instead of bringing the entire force to threaten him and his family. "I understand your anger. And I don''t blame you for it. Your actions are... reasonable, given what you''ve endured. That''s why I''m here, trying to speak with you instead of confronting you as an enemy." Carn''s expression remained cold. He shifted his gaze to his minions, who already wiped out the reinforcement. They would soon collect the corpses and turn them into new gargoyles. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gawain pressed on. "But listen to me, Demon Lord. If you turn your back on this world now, it won''t just be the ECD hunting you. The Lich King is on the verge of invading this realm, and once he does, there will be nothing left for anyonehere or in the Aether World. His undead legions won''t stop until every soul is devoured, every land scorched. I need your strength to stop him." Carn scoffed. Although he had planned to deal with the Lich King, he had no intention of cooperating with entities or people from ECD or the US government anymore. He then made up an excuse to reject the offer. "The Lich King? That''s no longer my concern. This world is not the world that I once cherished. You want to save it? Be my guest. But count me out." "And what do you think will happen when the Lich King''s forces convert every population and animal of this world into his minions? Do you really think they''ll stop at just this world? You may escape now, but eventually, they''ll go after Mother Tree again! Fighting them here is your only chance to protect your family and the life you want to build." Carn paused, his crimson eyes narrowing as Gawain''s argument began to sink in. The knight''s reasoning held a bitter truth. If this undead legion originated from the same Aether World he had once ruled, their grudge would almost certainly target the dragoons, the Mother Tree, and the Kirins. The fallout would be catastrophic. The Mother Tree, a keystone of balance, sustained half the Aether in the Aether World. Without it, the delicate equilibrium would crumble. Half of all Aether would vanish, and the rest would fall under the dominion of divine spirits who Carn despised with every fiber of his being. He inwardly wrestled with the logic. As much as he wanted to dismiss Gawain''s plea and stay stubborn, the potential devastation was too great to ignore. For once, Carn admitted to himself that he should abandon his vain pride for once. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, a deafening roar cut through the tense air. BOOM! The tank had finished reloading. The next shell slammed directly into Carn''s head, detonating on impact. White flames erupted again, spreading invisible flames across the intersection. Carn''s composure shattered. His voice was low and seething as he growled, "Let me kill those two pain-in-the-ass idiots first and a thousand more, then we''ll talk." "WAIT! NO!" Gawain shouted. Chapter 60 - 60: I Believe in Karma, Especially When It Affects Others But it was too late. In a flash, Carn sacrificed another silver mark of Aether, teleporting directly into the tank. Inside, the confined space offered no escape for the crew. In one swift motion, he crushed their throats. Outside, Gawain sighed deeply, visibly frustrated by the carnage but unsurprised. As there was nothing he could do, he absorbed the lingering mana flames, extinguishing the inferno and replacing the suffocating heat with a sharp, dry chill. A vapor-like mist spread across the battlefield as the temperature plummeted. Gawain scanned the surroundings. His gaze fell on the dozen gargoyles, who perched on rooftops and traffic poles. Their stone appearance was soaked with human blood. Some bore cracks and bullet holes from the battle, while others carried intact corpses slung over their shoulders. The scene struck a chord of dj vu in Gawain. Memories of a past campaign against the undead surfaced. He had once fought alongside Carn and these very gargoyles during an anti-undead coalition. Back then, Carn''s brutal efficiency had turned the tide of battle, saving the dragoons from annihilation by a human army that sided with the Lich King. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gawain exhaled, steeling his resolve. He had seen firsthand what Carn''s power could achieve. "I do need his strength." His attention shifted as two fresh gargoyles crawled out of the now-destroyed tank, their stony forms still dripping with molten steel and human viscera. Carn teleported back outside, appearing silently behind Gawain. The knight turned, and their gazes met once more. "Let''s get out of here first," Carn invited. Gawain nodded. He gestured for Carn to lead the way, but the demon lord narrowed his glowing eyes in annoyance. "Can you not look at me for a second? I''d rather not waste my Aether just to move." Gawain stared at him for a moment, then looked away with a long sigh. "Fine." Carn smirked. His figure vanished into the distance as he teleported away. Gawain looked back and followed. However, he had to constantly look away to allow Carn to move. . Amid the chaos, the man who had ignited it all, Arthur, sat grimly inside a communications van. His face was dark, listening to the radio crackling with frantic reports. Each new update tightened the noose around his composure. Casualties had soared to over 200 in just two hours. Two attack helicopters were lost, and while most vehicles remained operational, the situation was spiraling out of control. Worse still, some of the fallen soldiers had been converted into gargoyles and now followed Carn out of town. Arthur clenched his fists, but his control over the situation had long since slipped away. *DRRRRR* The sharp vibration of his phone broke his thoughts. Reaching into his suit, he retrieved the device and glanced at the caller ID. Lt. Gen. Ferdinand. With a sinking heart, Arthur accepted the call. "General" Ferdinand''s voice came through, unnervingly calm. "Return your badge and your weapon. You''re fired." Arthur stiffened. "Sir, with all due respect, this was inevitable. Carn Yunho isn''t just some doppelganger. He''s a demon lord from another world. It''s only a matter of time before we have to face him. He hasn''t fully regained his strength yet. If we act now" "SHUT YOUR ''KIDDY'' MOUTH, YOU USELESS ''LOSER'' DETECTIVE!" Ferdinand''s voice erupted. "" "I''VE PUT UP WITH YOUR CRAP FOR YEARS! I LET YOU INTO THE ECD BECAUSE OF YOUR INTERROGATION SUPERPOWER. AND THIS IS HOW YOU REPAY ME? LOOK AT YOU NOW, POWER-TRIPPING LIKE SOME KIND OF COP IN HOLLYWOOD! DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU''VE DONE? YOU PROVOKED A SLEEPING DEMON AND GOT HUNDREDS OF MY MEN KILLED! GUESS WHAT, ARTHUR? YOU''RE CHARGED WITH TREASON! YOU''RE FINISHED!" The line went dead, leaving only a cold, empty beep. Arthur stared at the phone in his hand, and a bead of sweat rolled down his temple. His stomach churned with the weight of Ferdinand''s words. Yet, deep within, he still clung to the belief that he had acted in the right. As he stood there, frozen in his thoughts, an operator inside the van quietly drew his weapon and leveled it at Arthur''s head. The man''s voice was steady but firm. "Detective, orders just came in from HQ. You''re under arrest. Please cuff yourself and preserve your dignity." Arthur turned to meet his colleague''s gaze. For a moment, his expression softened, and with a slow nod, he raised his hands and offered no resistance as he cuffed himself. The operator sighed in relief and holstered his gun. But the respite was short-lived. *CRACK* Arthur snapped the handcuffs with ease and lunged forward, delivering a brutal punch to the man''s face and knocking him down. In a swift motion, he grabbed the operator''s gun, whirling toward a second officer. *BANG* *BANG* A bullet struck the first man''s left knee, and the second operator took one in the elbow. Both cried out in pain, clutching their wounds as blood seeped between their fingers. Arthur straightened and scoffed. Coldly, he stepped over the fallen men. As he exited the van, his eyes immediately locked on the distant black plumes of smoke rising into the sky. The chaos he had unleashed was inescapable, and it damaged his pride. "Kiddy Carn Yunho. This is all your fault," He muttered through gritted teeth. The crunch of boots on gravel broke his focus. Arthur turned to find a squad of hunters in battlesuits approaching. Their orders were clear. Ferdinand wanted him brought in, dead or alive. Arthur sighed as he realized that he couldn''t overpower the elite ECD squad like Carn. He let the gun slip from his hand and raised his arms in surrender, lowering himself onto the ground. The lead hunter stepped forward, clamping a pair of reinforced handcuffs onto Arthur''s wrists. A mana-sealing choker snapped around his neck, cutting off access to his abilities. As they hoisted him to his feet, Arthur''s gaze remained defiant. Somewhere in his heart, a spark of resolve still burned. He would find a way to prove he was right even if it meant going against the entire ECD. Chapter 63 - 63: I’m Back at ECD Base, But… Anna''s face drained of color at Carn''s revelation, but she pressed on with more questions. "Can you tell me more about this invasion? Who are they? What are they? What''s their purpose? And how do you know all this?" Carn scowled. "Too many questions and none of them are your business. As a negotiator, you have two choices: comply with my simple request, or we can end this ceasefire conversation right now." Uncertain and unable to make a unilateral decision, Anna subtly touched her earpiece, signaling for advice. Ferdinand''s voice came through the comms. "Give him what he wants, but tell him only their leader and ECD-333 are allowed to come to the facility. The rest of his forces must stay outside." Anna tapped her earpiece in acknowledgment and relayed the orders. "We can meet your request, but we cannot allow your troops inside the facility due to security concerns. Could you gather them outside the base and away from civilian or military contact? Any location will suffice as long as they remain isolated." Carn shrugged, indifferent. "Fine, but in that case, I need a vehicle. I''m tired of walking." Anna smiled as she turned to gesture at the nearby Humvee driver. Before the driver could approach, a convoy of military trucks rumbled onto the highway and passed Anna''s vehicle. Soldiers began disembarking from the trucks, revealing themselves to be the ECD''s experimental cyborg units. Contrary to the fictional robots, these cyborgs had the same battlesuits as the hunters that Carn had fought and killed earlier. But Carn and Gawain could see something more sinister about them. These cyborgs carried concentrated Aether, but it wasn''t like the natural or crimson energy he was accustomed to. It was unnaturally sterile yet reeked of decay, resembling the undead legions of the Lich King. Gawain unsheathed his sword. The gargoyle troops behind Carn mirrored his unease, baring their fangs and snarling at the encroaching cyborgs. Carn remained calm, scanning the perimeter as the cyborgs encircled them, and their imposing railguns locked onto his forces. Anna, however, panicked. She hadn''t been briefed about this sudden deployment. "I DIDN''T HEAR ANYTHING ABOUT THIS! CALL YOUR MEN BACK!" she shouted into her comms. Ferdinand''s voice responded. "Relax, Anna. They''re there to protect you and contain the gargoyles." "YOU''RE RUINING OUR NEGOTIATION!" Anna snapped. "No, I''m not." One of the truck drivers climbed out of his vehicle and removed his hat. He strolled toward Anna and patted her on the shoulder before continuing toward Carn. The driver was none other than Ferdinand himself. An imposing man standing at 6''7", he towered over everybody. The three stars on the military uniform''s shoulders gleamed under the sunlight as he extended a hand toward Carn. "This is our first face-to-face meeting. I''m Ferdinand Ariel, SOC of ECD and your father''s superior officer. Nice to meet you, Carn Yunho." Carn''s eyes widened at the mention of his surname. He tilted his head back to look up at Ferdinand, but he refused to shake hands with him. "Ariel? Your last name is Ariel?" Ferdinand chuckled. "Yes. Why? Do you know someone with the same surname? It''s not exactly uncommon in Florida." "Yeah. Very uncommon." Slowly, he removed Gawain''s helmet, handing it back to the knight as there was no point hiding his real face. Now exposed, Carn locked eyes with Ferdinand. "By chance, do you know someone named Kaim Ariel the Thousand Eyes?" Ferdinand stroked his chin before he shook his head. "Never heard of it. But I still find it hard to believe," Ferdinand changed the subject to control the conversation flow, "The real Carn Yunho is dead, and you''re nothing more than a doppelganger pretending to be his son. Quite a good imitation, I''ll give you that." Carn raised an eyebrow, stunned by the misunderstanding, "I''m Carn Yunho from birth. I''m not a doppelganger. I already went through all your scanners." "That''s what every doppelganger says." Ferdinand snorted derisively. "Anyway, we''ll overlook that for now and pretend you''re one of us. Regarding your requests, you can leave your minions behind. Only you and ECD-333 will accompany me to the base. We''ll continue our negotiation there." "" Carn clenched his fists but said nothing, irritated by Ferdinand''s smug assumptions and manipulative tone. Still, he knew the offer had some merit. If it meant protecting his family and furthering his goals, he could tolerate Ferdinand''s arrogance for now. . Carn and Gawain boarded a military truck, escorted by a convoy of cyborgs and drones, and headed toward the ECD base. Upon arrival, they descended to the first underground level. Only Anna, a handful of cyborg guards, and surveillance drones were present for added safety. The group entered a spacious observation room that Carn had visited when his blood had been tested. This time, the clinical lab had been replaced with a round table surrounded by a few chairs. The sterile atmosphere remained, but it was quieter. Ferdinand took his seat at the table and gestured for Carn and Gawain to sit as well. Anna stood behind Ferdinand, acting as his secretary. Carn hesitated for a moment before sitting down. His eyes flicked to the observation deck above, where he sensed the presence of a dozen individuals monitoring the exchange. None of them exuded the distinct aura of Aether or the decayed scent of the cyborgs. Once everyone was situated, Ferdinand broke the silence. "Very well. Let''s begin. How about you introduce yourself properly? Who are you exactly, and what brings you to our world?" Carn exhaled deeply, already tired of repeating himself. Still, he recounted the same story he had told Anna earlier. For ten minutes, he outlined the situation, explaining his origins and his mission without delving into dangerous specifics about reincarnation or Aether, especially the Mother Tree. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he finished, Carn crossed his arms and leaned back. "Any more questions?" Ferdinand turned his attention to Gawain. "What about you, ECD-333? Does his story align with yours?" Gawain straightened in his seat, "By the honor of dragoons, I can vouch for his story. He comes from the same world as I do. As long as you don''t threaten him or his family first, he''s not an enemy of mankind." Ferdinand''s eyes locked onto Carn, sizing him up. Leaning forward, he rested his elbows on the table and clasped his hands. "Tell me about the undead invasion." Chapter 64 - 64: Am I a Gargoyle or a Necromancer? I Can’t Tell the Differences Carn met Ferdinand''s gaze, unflinching. He had expected this question. "A legion of undead monsters led by the Lich King will tear through China by the end of the year. Over a billion people will fall, either turned into mindless zombies, skeleton soldiers, or undead knights like Gawain here." He gestured toward Gawain as an example, then continued. "This isn''t just some regional disaster. It''s a global extinction event waiting to happen. The rifts connecting our worlds are growing stronger. I need mana and allies to close them before it''s too late. That''s why I asked for those specific ECD entities and resources." Ferdinand''s expression remained neutral, "And how do you plan to stop it? Do you even have a strategy for defeating an army of that scale?" Carn smirked faintly. "I''ve already killed liches before. I''ll kill this one too. But to do that, I need the right tools, people, and enough Aeth-I mean mana, to keep the rifts from swallowing this world whole. Help me, and I''ll save your world." For a moment, silence fell over the room as Ferdinand considered Carn''s words. However, his smirk gave off an odd vibe. Ferdinand crossed his arms, nodding with a smug expression. "Indeed, your information matches ours. China has been concealing rifts to monopolize resources from other worlds." Carn and Gawain exchanged a glance. Finally, someone was sensible enough to listen. With ECD and Uncle Sam''s backing, this crisis could be mitigated or even resolved. But their fleeting hope was shattered by Ferdinand''s next words. "However, we''re also aware of the ''Miasma.'' The Chinese scientists call it Yin Qi. They''ve been cultivating it to enhance their cyborgs like us. And before you get too comfortable, let me enlighten you. We have no intention of closing them." "What?" Carn''s voice was sharp, disbelief flashing in his eyes. Ferdinand snapped his fingers, and two cyborgs flanked Carn, pointing their railguns squarely at his back. "Unfortunately, Carn Yunho, China''s internal affairs aren''t our concern. In fact, it would be quite beneficial for us if that country were erased from the map entirely." "YOU!" Carn bolted upright, fury blazing in his gaze. Before he could act, the cyborg behind him fired a round from its railgun. The blast struck Carn''s back, not injuring him but paralyzing him with an energy pulse. His body locked up involuntarily. Gritting his teeth, Carn activated his sentry gargoyle mode as a protective measure. Ferdinand sighed, shaking his head in mock disappointment. "You don''t understand politics, do you? We''ve been studying the Miasma for years and have already developed vaccines to counter zombification. Our science and technology aren''t as primitive as your so-called ''medieval'' world. Mana? Undead legions? Please. Mankind isn''t stupid. We know exactly how to handle them. And frankly, we don''t need your help. Also" He glared at them and curled his mouth in disdain. "Both you assholes will pay for what you did to my men! You think you can kill our men and scotch free? Dream on! You two will rot here, and so will your entire family, Carn Yunho!" Gawain was seething. "You underestimate the Lich King and his legions! You cannot stop them with corrupted Miasma''s byproducts and your faulty mana systems! To truly kill them, you need Aether and Holy Power from the Mother Tree and divine spirits" "Shut it, you tin can." Pulling a plasma pistol from his holster, Ferdinand fired. The green plasma bolt struck Gawain square in the chest, detonating on impact. Corrosive acid splattered, melting his front armor into a sizzling puddle and exposing the gas-like essence of his undead form. The cyborgs didn''t stop. Another volley of railgun shots hit both Carn and Gawain, sending crackling energy pulses and more acid their way. "Kill every gargoyle outside," Ferdinand ordered through a microphone clipped to his shirt. "And keep shooting these two until they are incapacitated or die. We''ll extract whatever secret they have after this." Gawain shrieked, his voice reverberating with anger and despair. "IS THIS HOW YOU REPAY YOUR BENEFACTORS?! WITHOUT ME, YOUR WORLD WOULD HAVE FALLEN TO THE MIMICS YOU FEAR SO MUCH!" Ferdinand chuckled darkly, his smirk widening. "Welcome to modern America, monsters. We only fight for what benefits our country. We don''t need self-proclaimed heroes or unmanageable fools who will fight for another country and use our resources. Remove them!" "YOU''RE MAKING A GRAVE MISTAKE!" Gawain bellowed. BOOM! BOOM! More cyborgs stormed the room with their guns blazing. Carn remained still, taking deep breaths as acid bullets splattered across his body. Yet, his gray skin remained unharmed. The paralysis no longer stemmed from the railguns but the curse of his sentry mode. Someone on the observation deck above was still watching him. Carn turned his focus to Gawain, whose gaseous form struggled to hold itself together. The acidic barrage had obliterated his armor, leaving him a vulnerable mass of black haze. Carn spoke with Aether. "Gawain, will you serve me as a gargoyle? I can transfer your soul into a gargoyle body." Gawain''s flame-like eyes flickered with hesitation. Carn noticed and pressed on. "You''ll get the ability to shapeshift back into your dragoon form. You could even return home as a Kirin. Do you want to remain a ghost in armor and perish or bow down to me and regain your pride as a knight?" The realization struck Gawain like lightning. He despised his undead existence and the chains that bound him to this cursed state. This was an opportunity for redemption. Gawain declared. "I''ll do it. As long as you protect the Mother Tree and allow me to return home someday, I will serve you!" "Good. Then rise, Gargoyle Knight!" Carn channeled his Aether and Holy Power into Gawain''s black haze, guiding the essence toward the remains of his armor. The molten scraps began to reshape, merging into a solid gargoyle statue. Gawain''s soul followed, seeping into the stone form. As the process was completed, the gargoyle statue trembled, glowing in yellowish radiant. It transformed further, evolving into a gold statue of a valiant knight. Gawain''s voice echoed from within the new form as he unleashed a warcry. Unlike Carn and Fleur, who relied on the sentry mode, Gawain could move freely. He picked up the black sword. As soon as he touched the sword, it turned gold. Turning around, he faced the cyborgs and muttered in an ethereal voice. "What is your order, master?" Carn smirked, "Humans prove once again that they cannot be trusted. Kill them all." "BY YOUR WILL!" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 66 - 66: I Hate Politicians Meanwhile, outside the facility... S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ferdinand staggered into the open air. Behind him, the distant wail of sirens pierced the sky. At the same time, his phone vibrated in his pocket. He fumbled to answer it, and the panicked voice of a Class-A agent greeted him with a cracked voice. "G-General! ECD-0173 and ECD-333 they''ve destroyed all the Terminators! A-A-And ECD-8888 has turned against us! It''s locked all passwords and disabled our systems! We can''t access anything!" Ferdinand gritted his teeth. With a sharp click, he ended the call without a word. For a moment, he stood in silence, letting the cold air calm his nerves. After recuperating for a minute, he pressed another button on his phone and made a different call. This time, the recipient was a being that Ferdinand had registered as "King." The call connected, and a voice like the depths of an ancient abyss responded. "Need something, child?" Ferdinand gulped, forcing his voice to steady. "Your Majesty, we have a problem. A self-proclaimed Demon Lord doppelganger and a sentient living armor have disrupted our plans. Worse, they''ve located one of our targets." The other end of the call went silent for a moment. Then came a sharp exhale, producing a sound so deep that it felt like a cold wind had passed directly through Ferdinand''s body. "What is the Demon Lord''s name?" "Carn Yunho, Your Majesty." "No. Not his human name. The other name. He must have introduced himself with another alias if he is really a demon lord from my world." Ferdinand froze and glanced over his shoulder at Anna, who had managed to escape alongside him. His voice dropped to a whisper. "What did Carn Yunho call himself when you met him?" Anna''s eyes widened with fear, but she managed to respond. "I I think he said Pebble. Demon Lord Pebble." Ferdinand nodded and repeated the name, "He called himself Demon Lord Pebble, Your Majesty." There was a brief silence on the other end. Then came a low, rumbling sound of surprise, amusement, and restrained fury. "Hoh?" The tone shifted between delight and disdain. Another pause followed, longer this time, before the King''s voice returned. "My child, what else does he know? Does he figure out our agreements or our preparations?" A smirk crept across Ferdinand''s face. "He doesn''t know a thing, Your Majesty." The mysterious King chuckled, "Good. Then let us ensure it stays that way. I''ll transport more MANA ESSENCE to your side, but in return, I will need you to provide me THOSE." Ferdinand''s smirk deepened. He straightened his back, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. Recently, a certain detective caused quite a mess. I''ll send him to you as tribute, along with a few others." "Good. I trust he is favored by your world''s Lord?" "He should be. That blasted Akashic Grimoire, ''Merlin,'' claimed he''s an incarnation of some divine spirit or something." The King seemed genuinely pleased by this. "You have done well, my child. But heed my words. Avoid sending any human or soldier with a dubious past to face the demon lord. Only send your puppets to wear him down. When his MANA runs dry, he will be reduced to nothing but a harmless rock." "Understood, Your Majesty." "Remember," the King continued, "On the promised day, pour the diluted ESSENCE on every tree, and your world shall be blessed with MANA! Be wary of gold trees in your country since they will consume every strategic resource in your world, especially mineral ores and fossil blood!" "I''ll do my best," Ferdinand replied, though his voice lacked conviction. The line went dead with a chilling click. Ferdinand lowered the phone. For a moment, he stood still, staring at the device as he calculated his next move. Then he turned toward Anna. "Where did the MPs send Arthur? We still have him in custody, right?" Anna immediately retrieved her tablet, swiping through the facility''s personnel tracking app. She hesitated for a moment before her face grew pale. "The MPs already registered former detective Arthur A. Ashford as Class-E personnel. He has been transferred to the facility via the subway." Ferdinand''s eyes widened. "He''s already in there?" A mix of frustration and disbelief flickered across his face. On one hand, he wanted to commend the ECD for their efficiency. On the other, it was maddening that they had acted so quickly, especially when Arthur was crucial to his pact with the King. It had only been an hour since Arthur''s arrest, and yet the detective was already discharged, labeled, and processed into the facility. Ferdinand''s hand hovered over his phone, debating whether to dispatch additional forces to retrieve Arthur. But the thought of Carn lurking within the facility froze his resolve. One wrong move and Carn might not only find Arthur but also destroy any remaining leverage he had. He sighed and turned his calculating gaze toward Anna. "Come to think of it, Anna You''ve gone to church a lot, haven''t you?" "Y-Yes, every Sunday." A slow, sinister grin spread across Ferdinand''s face. "By chance, do you know anything about holy spirits? Or perhaps the World Tree Yggdrasil?" "I''ve never been inside a Rift, sir. I don''t know anything about them." "Tsk. Forget it. You''re useless for this. Let''s leave this place. The cyborgs can handle the rest. If everything falls apart, we''ll pin the blame on Arthur. Say he provoked a friendly demon lord and caused all of this chaos." "Yes, sir," Anna replied, though her voice was subdued. As Ferdinand turned away, Anna bit her lower lip. She knew that Carn had been willing to negotiate, even cooperate. It was Ferdinand who had antagonized the demon lord, escalating the situation into a catastrophe. The facility was on the verge of ruin, and its dangerous entities were on the brink of breaking free. Anna''s hands trembled as she clutched her tablet, realizing this place was no longer a safe haven for their people. In silence, she whispered a prayer. ''Oh Lord, what should I do? How do I atone for my mistakes? Guide me Please.'' As if someone answered her prayer, she heard a female voice in her mind. "Do you want power?" "What?!" Anna looked around her, but she saw nobody but Ferdinand and his men. But as she looked up, she found a female divine spirit, who spread her wings and floated in the sky like an angel. Chapter 67 - 67: I Don’t Think I’ll Work With Humans Ever Again Blasting through Section A of the facility, Carn and Gawain arrived at an underground subway platform. However, the platform stood eerily empty. The last train had already departed. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The researchers and local soldiers had been swift in their retreat, evacuating the area while Carn and Gawain were preoccupied with dismantling bots and turrets. The duo arrived too late to intercept their quarry. Frustrated but undeterred, Carn and Gawain ventured deeper into the facility, ransacking its maze corridors for any lingering personnel or clues. After an hour of exploring, they stumbled upon a sterile test laboratory. Rows of glass capsules lined the walls, containing lifeless humanoid monsters in some kind of viscous fluid. They paused, momentarily distracted from their pursuit. Gawain approached one of the capsules and peered inside. His eyes widened in recognition. "A mimic? My lord, isn''t this guy from the Mimic Corps?" Carn''s gaze shifted to a nearby capsule housing a withered werewolf and another containing a humanoid slime. He realized that these were once his subordinates. Silently, he closed his eyes and offered a brief, solemn prayer for their souls. The moment passed, and Carn''s focus returned. He moved toward a central console, where a haphazard stack of documents sat atop the control panel. The papers were filled with technical jargon, codes, and detailed procedural instructions. Picking up the stack, Carn skimmed through its contents. It took Carn a moment to figure out the purpose of this lab. "They were attempting to extract Aether from the bodies." Gawain turned away from the mimic''s capsule, "Yeah, no wonder they''re collecting all doppelgangers'' corpses." Carn flipped through more pages. The documents described grotesque experiments designed to siphon Aether and essence from living beings, converting these life forces into raw energy that could then be transferred into human hosts. Another stack described the methodical conversion of mimic flesh into a specialized medicine capable of enhancing an explorer''s or hunter''s mana reserves. The research was disturbingly thorough. Notes meticulously cataloged countless failures and casualties, alongside detailed diagrams of the creatures'' dissected anatomies. One particularly chilling report outlined a potential application for Class-E and Class-F human subjects. It claimed that 50 liters of blood from ordinary humans who had consumed the flesh of these monsters could be distilled into a mere 10cc of mana liquid. This highly concentrated substance could then generate a staggering 250,000 kilowatt-hours of electricity. Carn''s glowing crimson eyes narrowed as he read the implications. The notes made it clear that human experimentation had already begun, and the researchers were actively refining their techniques. The scale of the atrocities committed here and the number of victims could rival what the Nazis had done. Carn was disgusted. He set the documents down. "Typical human behavior. The Twin Tower Kingdom and Cyan Desert Empire did something similar in my time." "What should we do with this place?" Carn turned his gaze to the rows of lifeless former comrades in viscous liquid. "We burn it all. These souls deserve rest." "My lord, may I use holy power here?" "Suit yourself," Carn replied. "I''m running low on gold and silver marks anyway." Gawain nodded solemnly. He raised his golden blade, channeling divine energy as waves of holy power radiated outward. A brilliant gold light engulfed the lab, producing searing heat and immense air pressure. Computers and machinery melted under the purifying flame, and the capsules shattered as the liquid inside fizzled and evaporated into harmless vapor. The bodies within were reduced to ash. A portion of Aether manifested and gathered in front of Gawain. However, the knight directed it to Carn, who needed more Aether than him. Carn nodded, welcoming free Aether. The strings of crimson light entered his body, increasing his silver marks by 300. The two, being vessels of holy power themselves, walked unharmed through the walls of purification flame. Without a word, they exited the room. The holy fire erased any trace of the atrocities behind him, leaving only a charred room full of debris. As they walked down the corridor, Gawain turned to Carn. "I think we should visit another lab." "There''s another one like this?!" Carn frowned. "No. This one experiment with a holy artifact. They call it ECD-77." Carn''s expression shifted at the mention of ECD-77. The name rang a bell, and his thoughts immediately turned to Jasmine''s old reports. His mother''s documents had mentioned something about that code name. "What''s the artifact?" "The Sacred Dragoon Chalice, the one originally made for the Church of the Mother Tree." Carn stopped mid-step as he figured out the reason why they should acquire the artifact, "...That explains a lot." The Sacred Dragoon Chalice was an artifact, tied to the Kirin Kingdom, the Mother Tree, and the revered Church of the Mother Tree. The Church of the Mother Tree was a spiritual and political entity under the Human-Kirin Alliance Faction. It worshiped Aether and the Mother Tree, much like Carn himself. Renowned for its neutrality, the church refrained from taking sides during the frequent wars between humans and demons, acting instead as a stabilizing force in the region. The only exception was during the Anti-Lich King Coalition War, where their involvement was critical in quelling the undead menace. The chalice was the cornerstone that kept the Church of the Mother Tree united and functioning as a singular entity. When it was infused with holy power, it produced "Blessed Water," a miraculous substance that turned ordinary people into paladins with divine strength and, on rare occasions, evolved selected saints or saintesses into holy spirits. When diluted in freshwater, Blessed Water became an all-purpose panacea, capable of curing diseases, healing grievous injuries, and even acting as an elixir of youth. Its restorative properties and life-giving essence were unparalleled, solidifying the church''s role as a bastion of hope and healing. With the Sacred Dragoon Chalice and its Blessed Water, the church flourished, attracting followers from all corners of the land. It was both a symbol of divine favor and a practical source of their enduring prosperity. Over centuries, the church produced countless saints, saintesses, and paladins who upheld peace and justice, serving as beacons of hope in times of chaos. Yet, despite their noble intentions, cracks occasionally appeared in their unity and judgment. Some of their most devout members, intoxicated by greed or misinformation, defied church orders to confront Carn. Carn, though a demon lord, was a devout worshiper of the Mother Tree. He lived within his father''s dungeon, never harming civilians or disrupting the balance of the world. Still, misguided saints and saintesses viewed him as a threat and launched invasions into his domain, but that was another story for another time. An unease formed in Carn''s chest. "I''ve got a bad feeling about this. I doubt the clergies of the church would surrender the chalice to humans of this world so easily. I suspect there''s a traitor in the church." Carn turned to Gawain. "Do you know anything about what the humans are doing with the chalice?" Gawain recalled his brief collaboration with Jasmine during their pursuit of Lich King artifacts. "My lord, before I and the detective confronted you, we caught a criminal related to the chalice. According to reports from ECD agents, the person stole the chalice from the facility and sold Blessed Water on the black market. The ECD managed to secure the chalice and some of the extracted water, but I don''t know if they''ve returned the artifact to containment or changed its location. I just want to check if they return it there yet." "I see. That''s our next destination then. Let''s move." Chapter 68 - 68: Gargoyles Don’t Climb Stairs. We Jump. Meanwhile, Rosa stood at the heart of the facility''s darkest and most dangerous section, Section F, which was a zone designated for death-row prisoners and hostile entities. A thick, ancient tome floated behind her, and its runes glowed with faint energy. In this part of the base, Rosa''s focus was drawn to a peculiar enclosure, where an artifact was sealed behind reinforced showcase glass, emanating a sinister green mist. The artifact, a faintly glowing green ring, pulsed with eerie miasma, filling the surrounding chamber with spectral forms. Green ghosts swirled within the mist, and their distorted faces pressed against the glass as if they were mocking Rosa. Her gaze shifted to the room''s placard. Both she and the hovering grimoire checked the designation simultaneously. ECD-44, "Ghost Ring." "Tsk," a gravelly voice grumbled from the book floating at her shoulder. It belonged to Merlin, the ancient spirit bound to the grimoire. "Got enough gold marks to purify that abomination, missy?" Rosa rolled her eyes. "I was a priestess, old man. 100 gold-mark job is nothing." Merlin chuckled, "A hundred gold marks? That''s pocket change for what you''re looking at. That stupid ring isn''t just cursed. It''s a portal catalyst. Give it a month, and it''ll open a rift big enough to let in an entire spectral army. You''d need 1,000 gold marks minimum to handle something like this." Rosa frowned, "A thousand? You''re exaggerating." "Am I? If you can''t purify that thing, it''ll unleash an apocalyptic mess, and let me tell you, missy. It won''t stop until it tears through the entire North America Continent! Find someone with enough power to snuff it out. Someone like that ''detective saint''." Rosa hesitated. "What about my boss? He''s been purifying relics left and right." "Demon Lord Pebble?" Merlin scoffed, "Not a chance. He''s still rebuilding his strength. Wasting him on this? Reckless. We''ll need him at full power for what''s coming. Conserve his strength. For now, you''ll have to trust me." Rosa hated to admit it, Merlin had a point. "Fine. What do we do?" "Carry me. I''ll guide you. We''ll find the detective or someone else with enough divine power. But you''d better hurry. Time isn''t on our side, and neither are the ghosts." With a resigned sigh, Rosa picked up the grimoire. She spared one last glance at the haunted artifact and the spectral forms within the green mist before teleporting away. A part of her longed to return to Carn''s side, to fight alongside him against the facility''s horrors. But for now, she had to trust Merlin and follow his lead. . As Carn continued down the hallway toward the containment area of Section A, Gawain slowed his pace. Finally, he broke the silence. "My lord, back when the detective and I were tracking a relic of the Lich King, we discovered it had ended up in your possession. Did you do something to it?" Carn shrugged. "I purified it and sold it to a holy spirit. It''s not something you need to worry about anymore." Gawain exhaled deeply, "I was worried for nothing, then. I should have trusted you. I''m sorry, my lord. Back then, I made a mistake by exposing you. I should''ve kept my silence." Carn turned his head slightly, giving Gawain a sidelong glance. "What''s done is done. The past doesn''t matter now. What matters is the present. Let''s focus on catching any stray researchers who are still lurking here. We''ll extract everything they know about the chalice and the other artifacts they''ve stolen from our world." Gawain nodded, feeling a weight lift off his chest as his lord''s indifference put him at ease. Together, they pressed forward, their footsteps echoing in the dimly lit corridor. The air was thick with tension, every shadow along the walls carrying the possibility of an ambush. As they neared the containment area, the faint hum of machinery grew louder, punctuated by the occasional crackle of distant energy fields. The corridor split into several pathways at an intersection, but one path immediately caught their attention. It led to a single door sealed with glowing yellow tape emblazoned with the warning, "Keep Out." Above the door, a tarnished label plate read "ECD-87." Carn pointed at the door. "What artifact or entity is in there?" Gawain was as clueless as Carn, "I don''t know, my lord. This is my first time here as well. Only the geezer in the grimoire would know." "We should have fetched that grimoire geezer. But I already sent my subordinate to retrieve him. Why is she taking so long?" His thoughts wandered to Rosa, the inquisitor that he had tasked with handling another part of the facility. He extended his Aether-enhanced senses, trying to pinpoint her location, but the facility''s structure and unnatural barriers kept her out of reach. Carn growled, "It doesn''t matter. Whatever''s inside, we''re going in to check it out ourselves." Gawain agreed and stepped forward to take the lead. He tore through the glowing yellow tape with ease and pushed the door open, revealing a series of emergency stairways spiraling downward into darkness. The hum of machinery intensified, accompanied by rhythmic, almost metallic noises coming from below, as if a massive drill or engine was operating in the depths. Both Carn and Gawain leaned over the edge, gazing into the abyss. Though no visible light illuminated the stairwell, their enhanced vision allowed them to see everything as clearly as if it were daylight. Carn extended his sixth sense, mapping the strange environment. About a kilometer below, something caught his attention. It was a sentient sword, glowing faintly with a sinister light. The weapon floated freely along the staircases, descending deeper into the unseen depths as if it was luring them. Its pulsing energy emitted the mechanical noises they''d been hearing. Gawain muttered under his breath as if he recognized something, "Isn''t this... a dungeon? II think it''s a spiral-type dungeon. The kind where you can only move up or down. Most of the time, the dungeon core should be at the deepest part of the dungeon, while traps and monster residents blocks the paths." Carn was amused as he was an expert in dungeons, "You''re not wrong about the spiral dungeon type, but there''s something missing. Don''t you feel it?" Gawain hesitated, focusing on his surroundings. Suddenly, the realization struck him. "Ah! I see it now. There''s no Aether. No miasma. It''s too clean." The air in the stairwell was unnaturally sterile. The oxygen levels were so thin that an ordinary human would struggle to breathe, yet it was fresh and lacked the oppressive atmosphere typical of Aether-rich dungeons. "This isn''t a natural dungeon. It''s artificial. Someone built this." Carn concluded. "An artificial dungeon... but for what purpose? It''s as if someone''s mimicking a dungeon without understanding what makes it work." sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Whatever it is, we''ll find out at the bottom. But be prepared. If this place was made by humans, then everything here is likely a trap. And if there''s a core, we''ll analyze it when we get it." Gawain unsheathed his gold sword, "Understood, my lord. Shall we descend?" "Alright." Both men quickly came to an agreement. Instead of descending the stairs like ordinary humans, they vaulted over the guardrail and plunged straight down the central shaft. Chapter 70 - 70: An ECD’s Abandoned Trash is My Treasure. Thanks For the Loot, Sir. Back at the cavern''s entrance, Gawain found Carn still rooted in place, where curious spiders were observing him from the walls. Gawain ignored the curious spiders and reported his findings. "My lord, the tunnel ends in a collapse, but it doesn''t feel natural. Something''s beyond that rubble, and I sensed a lot of Aether. Might be another hostile entity or something from our world." "That sounds indeed very fishy." "What do you think it is, my lord?" Carn had a few ideas. But first, he had a more immediate problem to address. Carn ordered Gawain. "I need these pests to stop staring at me. Can you petrify them, Gawain? I''d rather not waste my Aether." Gawain sighed, shaking his head. "My lord, petrifying one of these spiders costs at least 10 silver marks. One teleportation? Barely one silver mark. I even gave you 300 silver marks earlier. Do the math, please." Carn scowled. "Fine." Reluctantly, Carn tapped into his Aether reserves. With minimal effort, he vanished in a flicker of light, teleporting back to the dead end Gawain had discovered. . The collapsed area was deserted. Without spiders, Carn could move freely, and he took the opportunity to inspect the rubble up close. He crouched near the debris, reaching out to brush away loose dirt, his fingers tingling from the residual energy that pulsed faintly in the stones. His eyes narrowed as he recognized the distinct signature of the Aether. This was the presence of a strong vengeful spirit, one that had evolved into a wraith. Demon Lord Fleur also had once been like this, but the Aether here was more raw and primal, lacking the refinement she now possessed. It''s not quite on her level yet, Carn expanded his Aether senses. Closing his eyes, his Aether penetrated the collapsed earth and rubble, scanning the space beyond. A rough 3D image began to form in his mind''s eye, forming a subterranean tunnel map. At its center was a broken, incomplete subway system that looked decades old, abandoned mid-construction. After pinpointing the exact location beyond the rubble, Carn teleported through. He reappeared inside the remnants of an unfinished subway station. The station was a picture of halted progress. Beyond the single platform, dug-out caves and piles of construction materials lay forgotten. Rusted tools, broken spotlights, tangled wires, and corroded generators remained in the area. Ignoring the debris, Carn attempted to teleport deeper into the structure. Yet, as he concentrated, a force of resistance struck him. Something, or perhaps someone, was watching him. From the thick black haze that swirled around the platform, a translucent blob of slime slithered into view, hastening toward him. At its center, a singular, unblinking eyeball fixated on him like a predator locking onto its prey. Carn recognized it, "A wild mimic?" Yet, something was off. The mimic slime wasn''t the source of the black haze. Instead, it seemed to feed on the Aether mist. The creature oozed closer and climbed onto Carn. Without hesitation, the slime engulfed him, encasing his stone body entirely in its digestive fluids. Carn didn''t react. He stood still, patient, as the creature''s acid failed to dissolve his rocky form. He was waiting, watching as the slime''s eyeball focused intently on him. Moments later, Gawain appeared in a flash of light, teleporting onto the platform. His gaze fell on the scene before him. The knight smirked, unable to suppress his amusement. "My lord, is that one of your subordinates?" Carn''s voice rumbled from within the gelatinous mass. "No, it''s probably an Earth-born slime. It''s trying to eat me and copy my abilities instead of opening with a conversation. I didn''t raise them for sure." Gawain chuckled. "Well, I can see it''s wild. Need a hand, my lord?" "Nah, let''s wait. It should start calling their friends by now." "Friends? Oh." Gawain paused as realization struck him. He recalled the natural traits of slimes. Wild slimes, regardless of variants and species, communicated and summoned reinforcements through chemical gas. Whenever one encountered prey, it would excrete a signal to call others to the feast. After the meal, they would mate by merging together into one mass and give birth to slime cores. Then, they would split, multiplying until all slimes were separated. Only the domestic mimic slimes worked individually. As if on cue, more slimes began to emerge. From the shadows, small and large blobs crept toward Carn, their colors ranging from pale green to deep violet. Ceiling slimes dripped down like thick glue, joining the fray. Within a minute, over a hundred slimes swarmed him, piling on top of one another in an attempt to consume him. Gawain watched the spectacle, baffled, "Why are you letting them swarm you, my lord?" Carn''s telepathic voice echoed. "I''m waiting for their alpha to show up." "Ah. Right. The wild ones have a pack leader." Just as he spoke, the ground near the railway shifted, and a humanoid slime emerged, rising fluidly from the soil like molten glass. Unlike its kin, it had ten floating eyes within its mass, each darting in a different direction, scanning its surroundings. Gawain noticed something floating within the alpha slime''s body. There was a blue crystal, radiating radioactive hues. The black Aether mist thickened around the creature, exuding a suffocating presence. Carn scoffed without turning to face it. "There it is, the adult mimic. Definitely the cause of the collapse or the reason this area was sealed off." Gawain''s gaze flicked to the glowing crystal within the slime''s body. His voice tightened. "And that crystal Is that what I think it is?" "Yeah. Something mankind should never have touched." Having seen enough, Carn stopped playing around. He teleported directly into the alpha slime''s body, bypassing its defenses. The sudden intrusion sent all ten eyes flying out of the creature''s gelatinous mass, leaving it vulnerable. Carn wasted no time. Spending five silver marks, he summoned a dozen iron spikes from the ground, each one piercing and destroying the dislodged eyes in a single strike. The humanoid slime convulsed violently before collapsing, dissolving into a pool of acidic green liquid. The glowing crystal was ejected, clattering onto the platform. As the alpha slime perished, the swarm scattered. The lesser slimes retreated in fear, slipping into cracks and crevices. Within seconds, the platform was empty, and the black haze dissipated like smoke in the wind. In its wake, the spirits of those who were consumed by the alpha slime began to emerge. Scientists, researchers, and workers in the firefly forms floated toward Carn, their savior. Everybody expressed their gratitude with a bright smile before they bestowed their Aether upon him. They passed on afterward. Carn''s left arm glowed white as over a thousand silver marks flooded into him, restoring his reserves. He stood in silence, watching the light fade, before turning his attention to the crystal. Gawain approached, crouching to inspect the object. It was the size of a basketball, its surface slick with radioactive residue. Picking it up carefully, he turned to his master. "My lord" Carn sighed, "Aetherium. A demon lord''s corpse. Mankind''s been meddling with something they should''ve left buried." "So Are we gonna use it to awaken a new demon lord?" Carn laughed, "Or rather, use it on myself to regain my title?" Without hesitation, Carn injected Aether into the crystal and directed its energy into him. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 71 - 71: So… I’m a Vampire Now? Aetherium was a rare and volatile mineral unique to the Aether World, formed exclusively from the crystallized heart of a deceased demon lord. These crystals were rich in concentrated Aether, making them immensely powerful but equally dangerous. If they were left unchecked, they would undergo a catastrophic three-stage transformation. When an Aetherium crystal was abandoned, the concentrated Aether within began to develop sentience, driven by an instinctual need for survival. To sustain itself, the crystal consumed nearby organic and inorganic matter. At this stage, it became a parasitic entity, spreading corruption and consuming environmental resources to preserve its form. Once the crystal secured enough sustenance, it emitted an alluring scent designed to attract beasts and other creatures. Those unfortunate enough to consume the crystal were enslaved, and their bodies became hosts for the sentient Aetherium. The crystals fed off the hosts'' life force and Aether until their deaths. With each host it consumed, the Aetherium grew stronger and entered its second transformation: expansion. The crystal''s radioactive Aether mutated microorganisms and nearby creatures, transforming them into non-sentient Aetherium ores. This process rapidly increased the crystal''s mass and formed a network of corrupted life. Eventually, the crystal began to grow into a towering Aetherium Tree, evolving into an insidious structure that absorbed nutrients from the planet itself. When the Aetherium Tree reached a height of 10 meters, it entered its third and most devastating stage. The tree''s Aether concentration reached critical levels, unleashing chaotic phenomena that could destroy entire ecosystems. At this point, the crystal acted as a beacon, drawing otherworldly creatures, including remnants of demon lords, to its location to consume. The Aetherium crystal in Carn''s hand was still in its first stage, the Parasite Stage. Although weak compared to its later transformations, it held an immense concentration of Aether, making it both dangerous and valuable. Carn drew Aether from the crystal while he suppressed the newborn spirit with his holy power. As his Aether made contact with the spirit, an eerie screech echoed through the abandoned subway. A black haze exuded from the crystal and transformed into a noseless human face. Gawain frowned at the grotesque spirit while Carn smirked, recognizing the demon lord''s face. "Oh, hello, Demon Lord Despera. Fancy meeting your remnant will here. Let me guess, your soul has already passed on, but your heart''s lingering memory created another you? Too bad, you''re dead, sir." The spirit didn''t respond as it couldn''t comprehend Carn''s words. It lacked the full memories of the deceased demon lord. Instead, driven by a primal instinct to survive, it deemed Carn an enemy. Its spectral mouth opened wide, attempting to consume him whole. Carn laughed and spent a gold mark, summoning a radiant surge of light that illuminated the subway. The intense brilliance shattered the black haze and dispelled the spirit''s form, forcing it to retreat back into the crystal. While the spirit recoiled, Carn drained Aether from the crystal. His silver marks flooded into his left arm, climbing from 3,000 to a staggering 5,050. The crystal''s reserves were finally depleted. The Aetherium crystal cracked under the strain. Eventually, it crumbled, dissipating into fine dust. As the crystal vanished, Carn examined his stabilized Aether levels. 5,050 silver marks. They were enough to animate an army of 500 gargoyles. However, Carn wasn''t done with the crystal yet as the process left behind a small, black orb no larger than a grain. Carn picked up the black grain, studying its ominous energy. This was the essence of a demon lord and a potent remnant of Despera''s power. If consumed, it could grant the eater new abilities or evolve their existing ones. Without hesitation, Carn swallowed the essence grain. A surge of foreign memories and sensations flooded his mind, forcing him to close his eyes and concentrate. Five minutes passed, and he exhaled deeply. He indeed learned something from the essence. Testing his newly acquired power, Carn expended 10 silver marks and pointed at the wet ground beneath him. A faint "POP" echoed throughout the subway, followed by a series of explosive bursts. Hidden slimes, camouflaged in the shadows, detonated simultaneously. Hundreds of strands of Aether surged into Carn, proving that these creatures had absorbed the life force of countless humans. Gawain observed Carn in silence before he mustered his courage to ask. "My lord, what was that spell?" Carn smirked. "Demon Lord Despera''s signature ability, Blood Detonation. It''s a bloodline magic, actually. Essentially, he could detonate the blood of any living being within range. My limit is 100 yards for now, but Despera''s real range was 10 miles, I think." Gawain''s expression shifted from awe to realization. "Despera... The Vampire King Drake Despera?! I remember now! He was aligned with the Lich King during the Anti-Undead Coalition War, wasn''t he? But how did he die? His forces always avoided direct combat, and he was infamous for never showing up on the battlefield. It''s as if he avoided the war altogether." Carn frowned. He too was curious about how Despera''s heart ended up as an Aetherium crystal buried in a forgotten subway. Still, the mystery didn''t offer immediate value, and Carn chose to refocus his energy on exploration. With his Aether reserves replenished, he spent 10 silver marks to expand his detection radius. His mental map stretched further, revealing a massive crevice beyond the subway station. Deeper in the crevice, Carn could feel an ominous energy from within. The air vibrated faintly, accompanied by a low rumbling noise that resembled the hum of a colossal machine in operation. Occasionally, the unsettling crying voice of an infant echoed. Carn wasted no time. He teleported directly to the entrance of the crevice. Moments later, Gawain appeared beside him, having rushed to follow his lord''s lead. Together, they stood before a narrow crack in the wall, too small for either of them to physically squeeze through. For beings like Carn and Gawain, who could bypass physical barriers with teleportation, the cracks presented no obstacle. Carn extended his senses through the fissures, letting his Aether probe the hidden space beyond. Gawain mirrored his lord''s actions, channeling his own detection ability to assist. It took only two seconds for both of them to recoil. What they sensed sent a chill through even their formidable forms. The reason for the appearance of smiling spiders, wild slimes, and distorted energy signatures was now clear. Beyond the narrow crevices hid an open dimensional rift. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 72 - 72: I Miss My Demon King Father. He’s Crazy. A hollow area lurked deep within the crevice, housing a five-meter diameter dimensional rift at the center. The childlike voice they had heard earlier emanated from this void, growing louder as though it was beckoning them to approach. Gawain broke the tense silence, his voice steady but laced with concern. "A dimensional rift This explains the anomalies in this area. But why here?" Carn''s eyes remained fixed on the faint glow emanating from the fissure. Yet, he found himself as clueless as Gawain. In the past, he would have jumped into the rift without hesitation. But now, things were different. He had something to lose. Wong''s face flashed in his mind, reminding him that he had left her behind at the PX convenience store. He also thought of Han as he had been branded as a traitor by the ECD. He couldn''t leave them behind. Weighing the risks, Carn made a bitter decision. "We don''t have the right tools or people to deal with this rift. For now, we''ll retreat. Let''s clear out the smiling spiders in the spiral stair room and harvest their Aether. Better to strengthen ourselves before something worse happens." Gawain proposed an alternative. "My lord, allow me to enter the rift instead. You can wait for me here. If I don''t return within an hour, consider me lost and move on." Carn raised an eyebrow at the suggestion. The offer was noble, but he disagreed with Gawain''s approach. "Nah, instead of sending you, I''ll just turn a few spiders into expendable minions and send them to scout the other side." "But can they react or escape if they''re in danger? What if they run into the Lich King''s army and get silenced before sending any useful information? Let me go, my lord. I''m more than capable of handling myself. Besides, if something does happen to me, you''ll know it''s too dangerous to pursue." Carn hated to admit it, but his subordinate was right. Newly animated gargoyles always lacked the intelligence or skill required for reconnaissance. Entrusting the task to Gawain, despite the risks, was the more logical choice. "Fine. Go. But if you don''t return in an hour, I''m heading back." "Leave it to me!" Without hesitation, Gawain teleported into the hollowed chamber beyond the crack. With a single leap, he disappeared into the rift. Carn turned away from the rift, scanning the subway station again to ensure he hadn''t missed anything. Making his way back to the spiral staircase room, Carn found the nest of smiling spiders. Their grotesque grins widened as they spotted him. Carn wasted no time to test his new ability. Channeling 10 silver marks of Aether, he detonated their blood. A hundred spiders, big and small, splashed green liquid everywhere. Floating rusty swords all dropped to the bottom of the stairwell. Each spider''s death released the souls of their victims, who blessed Carn with Aether as usual. The stairwell had been cleaned. His Aether reserves got 300 silver marks richer. He then returned to the rift. Unfortunately, 30 minutes later, Gawain hadn''t returned. 40 minutes 50 minutes An hour had passed. Carn''s expression darkened. He lingered near the rift for ten more minutes, clinging to a fragile hope that Gawain might still return. Yet, as each second passed, the silence confirmed that Gawain had failed to fulfill his promise. Whatever lay beyond the dimensional rift was far more dangerous and complex than Carn had anticipated. With a heavy heart, Carn took a mental note of the location, vowing to return when his Aether reserves surpassed 10,000. For now, he had no choice but to retreat, leaving both the mystery of the rift and Gawain''s fate unresolved. As Carn teleported outside the sealed stairwell, he felt a familiar yet unsettling shift in the atmosphere. The air distorted as if a black hole was tearing through reality itself. Before Carn could react, a razor-sharp nail sliced through the dimensional fabric, creating a rift. A second hand with black nails gripped the edge of the rift and wrenched it apart. Emerging from the opening was a pale, sunken-cheeked man with unnaturally long limbs that almost scraped the ground. He was entirely hairless, devoid of eyebrows, and had no muscles, fat, or defining human traits. His frame seemed like that of a professional athlete trapped in a skeletal, alien body. The being''s eyelids slowly lifted, revealing empty, pupil-less white eyes that seemed to pierce through the void. Carn flinched as he scanned for any sign of life or energy within the entity but found none. Its presence was reminiscent of a wraith, yet it neither carried Aether nor holy power. Summoning his courage, Carn addressed the entity with his Aether. "Who are you?" The creature stepped out of the rift, bending its impossibly long body to fit within the cramped, three-meter-high corridor. At five meters tall, it had to contort itself, folding its back and knees to avoid the ceiling. The entity waved a single bony finger behind itself, and the dimensional rift closed like a zipper sealing a fabric tear. With the rift gone, the entity shifted its focus to Carn. "Are you Demon Lord Pebble?" "Yes. And who are you?" "My name is Nobody." Carn suppressed the urge to roll his eyes. "And what do you want? Why are you here, Mr. Nobody?" "I bear a message from your creator, Demon Overlord Impermanence." Carn froze. "...What?!" Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The words hit him like a hammer. Demon Lords and Demon Overlords were vastly different entities. There could only be one Demon Overlord at a time, and that role belonged to Carn''s father, the supreme being that all demon lords served. The name "Impermanence" was an alias Carn''s father had chosen, serving as a reminder to his subordinates that nothing lasted forever. Only his children, trusted aides, and fellow demon lords knew of this name. Most simply referred to him as the Demon King. Realizing that the entity might be a servant or messenger of his father, Carn adjusted his tone. "What is the message, sir?" The entity nodded, then drove its bony hand into its own chest. With a crunch, it broke off one of its rib bones and pulled it free. The wound sealed instantly, and the bone transformed into an enormous scroll in its skeletal hand. Unrolling the scroll, the creature''s voice shifted, perfectly mimicking that of Carn''s father. [Pebble, my boy! If you''re hearing this, it means the transmigration spell of mine worked, and your soul has survived the ordeal. Looks like we hit the reincarnation jackpot! To be honest, I was shocked to find out you were also from Earth. But hey, small multiverse, right?] The mimicry was so precise that Carn wanted to cry. He missed this voice so much. [So, here''s the deal. There''s an afterlife. When we die, our souls end up in the Netherworld, where I am now. Everyone gets judged, and their past lives are put on public display LITERALLY, like on TV. Yeah, you heard me. Our lives are turned into drama films for everyone to see. Very humiliating, but VERY VERY entertaining. I wish you could see this.] [TL;DR: If you''ve done something batshit crazy, you''re f-cked. I almost didn''t make it, but hey, raising you properly and being a benevolent king saved my ass. I even got a job because of that, but I still have to do my time here for a couple thousand years.] [TAKE NOTE, Pebble! Smashing sexy ladies of other species counts as a sin! You get 100 years for nutting in a girl that you''re not married to and 200 for crossbreeding with another species! Don''t be an idiot like me! Be smart. Marry everybody you want to nut inside and save yourself several thousand years!] Carn''s lips curved into a bittersweet smile. The sound of his father''s voice, even through this bizarre medium, made his heart ache with longing. [Anyway, I''m doing fine here, so no need to worry about me. But recently, I saw new broadcasts from the souls of your world. There''s something urgent you need to know.] The entity''s tone shifted as it read the next lines, now grave and serious. "[DO NOT ENTER A RIFT! DO NOT RETURN TO OUR WORLD!]" "...What?" Chapter 73 - 73: Looks Like My Lucks Run Out of Aether. Someone is Trying to Confuse Me. The entity closed the scroll, which immediately transformed into a broken shard of Aetherium crystal. He swallowed the shard and returned his attention to Carn. Carn still had many questions to ask, but he didn''t know where to start. He waited for the entity to finish digesting his bone back into his system and inquired. "How is my father? Is he doing well in the Netherworld?" "He is perfectly healthy and happy. You have nothing to worry about." "What about the warning? What''s happening in the Aether World?" "The World of Aether?" He looked directly at Carn before gesturing with his large hand. The space between them was sliced open. "Instead of asking me, why not see the state of that world for yourself?" "Wait, hold on!" Carn was taken aback and surprised that the entity could open a portal easily. He asked to make sure, as he was not sure that the entity would send him home afterward. "If I go in, will you bring me back here afterward?" "Of course. Your father has entrusted me to guide and assist you after delivering the message. I will not betray that trust." The entity''s demeanor was eerily composed, yet he exuded a sense of allegiance to Carn''s father. Carn let out a long sigh, relieved that his father had his back. Looking at the tall man, Carn wondered if he was the Ferryman of the prophecy. "Alright. Let''s go." Carn steeled himself. He spent Aether to enhance his resistance and stepped through the portal. The entity followed, sealing the dimensional gate behind them. . Emerging from the portal, Carn found himself in a dense forest. The fresh air was thick with Aether. The bright blue sky stretched endlessly, and three moons perfectly aligned in orbit above the planet. Carn closed his eyes and inhaled, savoring the pure Aether in the atmosphere. His silver mark reserves surged from 5,300 to 5,400 in moments. Each passing second brought an additional 10 to 20 marks. Simply by standing still, he could grow exponentially stronger. Before Carn could absorb further, the entity interrupted his thoughts with a warning. "Demon Lord Pebble," Nobody said, his tone sharp. "Be mindful of your surroundings." Snapping out of his trance, Carn expanded his senses and scanned the area with his Aether. His detection revealed numerous life signatures, all belonging to Ents, Trents, and other sentient tree-like beings. Yet, strangely, he found no signs of animals, insects, or birds. "It''s too quiet. Where are the animals?!" Before he could elaborate, the forest came alive. Nearby trees uprooted themselves. Their massive trunks creaked and groaned as they shifted. Their bark twisted, forming hideous faces that ranged from human-like to abominable monsters. Root systems curled like mammal legs, allowing them to move freely. The trents snarled at Carn and Nobody in unison with their thunderous voice. "BY THE MANDATE OF THE MOTHER TREE, KILL ALL REMNANT OF KAIM ARIEL!" Carn''s eyes widened. "What?!" The trents charged, swinging their long branches and sending their roots toward Carn and Nobody. Tree branches arrived in front of Nobody, but they phased through his tall frame. He stood up, casually observing the tree monsters as if this matter didn''t concern him. More roots and vines came for Nobody. But again, they couldn''t touch his ethereal physique. Meanwhile, Carn welcomed all beatings. He stood firm like a mountain, accepting every punishment. Every tree branch and vine that made contact with his stone skin instantly turned into stone and broke into small rocks. The petrification curse then rapidly expanded toward the trents. As they were too slow to react, everybody who attacked Carn turned into stone trees. Carn smiled. It had been a long time since he was last besieged by strong monsters. Using the same old trick, he drained their Aether and animated them into gargoyles. 20 giant gargoyles emerged from the stone trees. They roared and rushed toward other trents in the area, initiating a heavyweight brawl. Carn stood there, absorbing Aether in the air in glee. He was also curious why these trents mentioned the name of his nemesis and why his father didn''t want him to return. For two minutes straight, Carn and Nobody watched the one-sided slaughter. The newborn gargoyles tore the trees like papers. While Nobody remained silent, Carn was confused as to why his father didn''t want him to return. These guys were no threat. Still, Gawain couldn''t return after entering the rift. Carn wondered what kind of hidden danger lurked here. "Is this a joke?" Carn complained, "Where is this place? I thought Mother Tree had all trents and ents under control. Why are they attacking me?" "They probably thought you and Kaim Ariel were on the same side." "Heh. Obviously, we are sworn enemies. I''d rather die than join hands with him." Nobody gave Carn a meaningful look and dropped a bomb. "That day, Kaim Ariel didn''t die along with you. His soul never enters the Netherworld." "WHAT?!" "Before Kaim Ariel fought you, he had gotten his hands on Lich King Akor''s legacy. When the Sorcerer Empress trapped you and Kaim''s soul in the abyss, he was the one who freed your soul and returned you to me." "WAIT, HUH?!" The new information blew Carn''s mind. He had always been treating Hero Kaim Ariel as his sworn enemy ever since he turned himself into a thousand-eye demon. Nobody stabbed himself in the chest and fetched another piece of ribcage out of his body. It transformed into a scroll once more and mimicked the thousand-eye hero''s voice. His hoarse archaic voice turned youthful but firm. [Demon Lord Pebble, I''m so sorry. Our fight shouldn''t have happened. We both were tricked by our allies.] Carn narrowed his eyes. He started suspecting Nobody for attempting to confuse him. Still, he listened to the entity, wondering what he had in store for him. [Sorcerer Empress, Sword King, Demon Lord Karshira, and the Mother Tree betrayed us both. We picked the wrong side!] "What?" Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nobody paused and looked behind him. Carn also shifted his gaze as a giant shadow loomed closer. Behind Nobody stood a colossal tortoise-dragon, towering over the entire forest at a staggering height of two kilometers. Its long neck arched downward, bringing its draconic head level with Carn and Nobody. Carn recognized the giant. He was the guardian of Mother Tree and the Kirin race''s guardian beast, the Divine Tortoise. The tortoise dragon glared at Carn and his bodyguard. It bored fangs and snarled. "Demon Lord Pebble, Mother Tree has summoned you. Come with me obediently, or I''ll erase your existence right here, right now!" "" Carn didn''t like its tone. He started doubting Mother Tree and the entity next to him. He couldn''t figure out who lied or who told the truth. But for now, he decided to follow the divine beast to the Mother Tree. He teleported and stood on top of the beast. While at it, he commanded his gargoyles to stop attacking the trents. Nobody also teleported and appeared next to Carn. He warned him. "We should return to Earth while we can. Otherwise, Mother Tree will kill you." "" Once again, Carn suspected everybody. Who should he trust? Mother Tree who had been giving him power? The self-proclaimed subordinate of his dead father? Or rather, trust no one? Chapter 74 - 74: I Have Been Tricked! HOW DARE YOU!! After riding the tortoise for 10 minutes, they found a massive tree on the horizon. The closer they got to the tree, the thicker the Aether in the environment. However, Carn was no longer in the mood to absorb Aether as he spotted an anomaly. The tree was not green. It was a gold mushroom that had expanded over the sky and clouds. That was not what Mother Tree Carn knew. Seeing the state of the tree, Carn whispered to Nobody. "Are you sure that this is my Aether World?" Nobody confirmed, "Yes. According to Overlord Impermanence, the Mother Tree is not a tree but a sentient fungus. Those who have never touched Styx River cannot see its true form. After Kaim Ariel and Overlord Impermanence rescued your soul, you briefly came into contact with River Styx while you were unconscious. That''s why you can only see its true form now." Carn smirked, "Heh. Very convenient story." "" "Open the portal. Get us out." Carn urged Nobody. It didn''t matter if the self-proclaimed aide of his father had spoken the truth or not, he had no intention of mingling with the giant mushroom and the rude tortoise. Unfortunately, Nobody pointed at the massive mushroom, which had been producing gold and red spores in the air. "It''s too late. We''re under its domain. No dimensional portal can be opened until we leave here." "That makes it simple. We can just ditch the tortoise." Carn smirked and teleported away from the tortoise, traveling a kilometer away from the giant tree. Nobody also followed Carn closely, serving as his bodyguard. As soon as they vanished from the tortoise''s head, the divine beast turned around and bellowed. "DEMON LORD PEBBLE AND HIS SERVANT HAVE ESCAPED!! CAPTURE THEM AND PRESENT THEM TO THE MOTHER TREE!!" All the trees in the forest rose up and screamed. Uprooting themselves, they marched, following Carn''s scent. At the same time, flying dragons emerged from the mushroom tree, charging in the same direction. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . Carn took advantage of the free teleportation perk, traveling 100 kilometers within a minute. However, despite his attempt to flee, he couldn''t leave a gigantic rainforest. Last time he remembered, Aether World didn''t have many thick forests. Even the Mother Tree''s territory was half barren due to the constant wars and deforestation. Yet, here, the land was too green. Carn stopped being absentminded and took a short break. He turned around. Instantly, the self-proclaimed aide caught up to him and stood straight. He pointed at the direction that Carn was heading in and warned him. "As I said, we were too late. We have entered its domain." Carn frowned and turned around. Then, he was speechless. In the direction that Carn had been running toward, there was another big mushroom tree. However, this one was bright red and full of raw Aether and crimson haze. As Carn gazed deeper into the crimson mist, he noticed ethereal faces emergingwild animals, humans, monsters, and even demons like himself. Their features shifted and swirled, and their expressions froze in agony, rage, or despair. The sight left him utterly flabbergasted. "What happened here while I was away?! How could these?" The bodyguard crossed his arms and looked up. Shortly after, gold beacons of light shone upon them, and they could hear a dignified woman''s voice in their mind. [Oh, Messenger from the Netherworld''s reign, Welcome, Nobody, to my domain. You, too, Gargoyle Lord, wake and stand, Pebble of power in a dream land.] As soon as the words entered Carn''s mind, his heart sank. It was the voice of the Mother Tree. Carn was both happy and disappointed in the Mother Tree for not controlling her subordinates well enough. "Mother Tree? Is that really you? What the hell is going on here?!" [Return to your quest, let the battle begin, Defeat the Lich King, and cleanse your sins. Demon Lord Pebble, the hour''s too soon, Your place is not yet beneath our moon.] Once again, the Mother Tree''s cryptic words didn''t make sense. Carn grew wary of her. "Could you please explain what your appearance is? What happened to you? What happened to this world." Carn persisted in digging for the truth. He had a bad feeling about this place. But instead of answering Carn''s question, the Mother Tree threatened him. [Turn back now, O Demon Lord, Lich King has plotted to sow discord. Return to your world, let wisdom defend, For if you stay, this will be your end.] As if the threat wasn''t enough, the gold beacon turned black, and Carn''s Aether escaped him! In addition, his holy power was depleted, leaving only the divine spirit''s portion. "MOTHER TREE!!" Carn bellowed, enraged. He felt betrayed, "WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?! I SAVED YOU AND YOUR PEOPLE!!" Mother Tree stopped talking in poems. Her cold voice echoed in his mind, "You are nothing but puppets, Pebble. Be obedient and go kill the Lich King! Then, you may kill yourself and follow your father to the Netherworld!" "YOU WENCH!!" Carn had enough. He commanded his remaining holy power, and the golden beacon was dispersed. He gathered whatever Aether remained inside him to his body, ready to fight Mother Tree to the death. "ORD!" *CRACK* As if the reality broke, the atmosphere and surroundings froze on its track. It stopped flowing, and objects stopped reflecting sunlight. The sky turned gray as if the universe was shattering. However, Carn could still move, but he wasn''t responsible for such an anomaly. He was also surprised by the changes. A moment later, a faint voice of a certain knight entered his ears. "MY LORD!" Reality dissolved into darkness, consuming everything including his own form. When he reopened his eyes, a flood of new information and a completely different scene imprinted itself onto his mind. In the dimly lit corridor, Carn lay pinned beneath the towering figure. The entity''s skeletal arms pressed him to the cold, unyielding floor, and a web of pulsing purple veins extended from its hollow eyes, latching onto Carn''s temples. Carn''s Aether and holy power were being siphoned into the fiend''s flesh. The flash of golden light jolted him back. Gawain had driven his holy blade straight through the creature''s chest. The sword gleamed with righteous fury, and he twisted it, seperating the entity''s upper body and lower body. The dream demon shrieked in agony. Carn''s head throbbed as the fog of deception cleared. Memories, sharp and stinging, flooded back to him and a realization hit. This monster wasn''t his father''s aide, but it was an incubus, a vile dream demon. Carn had been put to sleep, and everything was a dream, fabricated by the monster to sow discord between him and Mother Tree! Moreover, it stole his power! "YOU SON OF A FK!" Carn bellowed, ripping the grotesque purple tendrils from his head. His legs wobbled as he forced himself upright. Hatred burned in his eyes, igniting a thousand violent thoughts of revenge. Gawain, still pressing his boot against the fiend''s upper torso, glanced over his shoulder. "My lord, this thing is one of Demon Lord Luca''s henchmen. The ECD captured this guy years ago. It must''ve escaped and found you." Carn sneered, "I see. I thought they were extinct But no. This scum dared to worm its way into my mind!" Once again, Carn thought of his father and his warnings. Indeed, he was invincible in direct combat, but he was the most vulnerable to mind attack, just like when he lost to Kaim Ariel. The incubus groaned beneath Gawain''s weight, its split form writhing. Carn canceled his transformation to conserve energy, still feeling the void left by his drained Aether. With a growl, he kicked the demon square in the face. "You thought you could deceive me, huh? You dig through my memories, wear a friendly mask, and have the audacity to drain my power? You slimy, two-faced, lying son of a f!" Words failed him as fury took over. He kicked the incubus again. Then Carn crouched, seizing the creature by its crown. "Listen here," Carn''s grip tightened until the entity''s skull cracked. "Whatever you stole from me, I''m taking it back. All of itplus interest!" With a surge of raw will, crimson wisps of Aether and a golden sheen of holy power began to flow back into him, as if reclaiming what was rightfully his. The incubus howled, its body thrashing in futile resistance. All its Aether vanished into Carn. Carn scanned his body with his mind. Roughly 6,660 silver marks of Aether, including the incubus''s energy, gathered inside him. However, some of his holy power was lost as the incubus couldn''t contain them. After getting his energy back, Carn''s eyes turned red. The collection was over, but the torture had just started. "Now, let''s see how long you can scream before I rip you apart!" . Meanwhile, Gawain silently watched Carn ripping the lanky incubus''s skin and bones with his bare hands. He laughed dryly and unsheathed his sword. In his other hand, Gawain carried three branches of Mother Tree, which she had entrusted him to give to Carn. Looking at the present, he sighed. ''I guess the present can wait.'' Chapter 75 - 75: My Sexy Priestess is Meeting Another Man? Section E In a prison room, Arthur sighed deeply, looking at the red siren light. The alarm had been ongoing for hours, driving him crazy. The underground prison of ECD was designed to house no more than 50 prisoners at a time, but these weren''t for ordinary inmates. Every prisoner here had positive mana or had once wielded extraordinary powers. To ensure containment, the ECD employed extreme measures. Every prisoner was bound in a reinforced straitjacket, gagged with a mana-dampening mouthpiece, and collared with a mana-sealing choker, rendering even the most dangerous individuals powerless. The facility had recently received two new inmates, who were delivered hastily amidst the chaos outside. Lacking the time for proper processing, the guards shoved the newcomers into a temporary observation cell, typically used for monitoring and assessment before permanent assignment. Arthur was strapped to a steel crucifix engineered to siphon mana continuously from its occupant. His dull, weary eyes barely moved, locked in a vacant stare at another prisoner across from him, bound to a similar device. The prisoner opposite him was a young man with a striking appearance. His deep brown skin was offset by bleached, curly hair. His thick lips framed an impossibly large mouth, capable of stretching to cover almost 90% of his face. His name was Joe Somal, a former streamer who had stumbled upon his superpower during a reckless escapade through Southeast Asia. Joe''s antics for content creation had landed him in trouble with local authorities, and after extradition to the U.S., his dangerous abilities had sealed his fate as an ECD prisoner. By pure coincidence, his arrival had coincided with Arthur''s. The containment protocols weren''t foolproof, however. Joe''s long tongue managed to maneuver around the mana-dampening gag, pushing the ball aside with casual defiance. The moment he freed his mouth, he began talking. "Yo, white dude over there! Can you kick your slipper over here or something?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur remained silent. Both men were bound tightly to their crucifixes by thick leather straps, iron chains, and ominous chokers. Their feet rested on the cold steel base of the crosses, forcing them to stand as the devices pinned them upright against the wall. Though immobilized, they were positioned to face each other. Joe, undeterred by Arthur''s lack of response, kept making obnoxious noises. He spat and stuck out his tongue. "Yo deaf or what? Can''t yo see that pair of slippers near your feet?" Arthur looked at his feet. A pair of slippers, prepared for the prisoners, was left behind next to the crucifix. However, they were 2 feet away, and his restrained legs couldn''t reach them. It would take more than effort to get those. Arthur deemed the task impossible, so he ignored Joe. "Yo, listen here, white boy! We both gonna die if yo ain''t cooperating! KICK. ME. THOSE. SLIPPERS!" Again, Arthur ignored the plight. He was not interested in the jailbreak. Seeing Arthur''s reaction, Joe gathered his saliva in his mouth and spat. The liquid flew and landed on Arthur''s face while Joe cackled. Arthur glared at Joe for a moment. Although he was annoyed, he kept his cool. By closing his eyes, he returned to his world, abandoning his emotions. His mind recalled the past events and his interaction with Carn, contemplating his decisions so far. What went wrong? Was everything his fault? Did he actually provoke someone he shouldn''t? While Arthur was in his deep thought, the divine spirit manifested in front of him. Joe also could see her. "YO, SEXY ANGEL BITCH! HELP ME! FREE ME!" He laughed and shouted, "If better, suck my dick, too!" The divine spirit flinched and turned around. She glared at Joe. But the guy wasn''t done talking yet, "Oh? You like that, huh? Come on, do it quick! Come to PAPA!" The divine spirit had never been so offended before. She raised her arm and was about to erase Joe from existence. However, she paused and looked up. Someone with strong holy power was approaching, and the spirit recognized her. Rosa and Merlin were nearby. The divine spirit smiled. She turned around and whispered to Arthur, "Help has arrived, my dear. Join them, and you''ll be out of this place." Arthur opened his eyes and saw his contracted divine spirit. Then, he nodded. The divine spirit was satisfied and vanished. A moment later, Rosa and Merlin teleported directly into the cell and found both prisoners. Joe was startled, "HOLY SHIT! WHAT THE F-CK IS THIS?! WEEPING ANGEL?!" Rosa turned to Joe, and her eyes flashed. Instantly, Joe turned into stone. However, Arthur was immune to her power due to his holy power. Arthur gazed at Rosa and recognized her. He let out a long sigh. Rosa spoke nothing. She glanced at the belts, chains, choker, and the straitjacket. Instantly, they turned into stone and crumbled to dust. Arthur dropped down to the floor and casually removed the gag. He massaged his throat and coughed. "Thanks stone lady." Rosa communicated with Arthur for the first time, talking to him via Aether telepathy. "I heard you offended my master. To be honest, I should kill you here." Arthur bitterly smiled, realizing his past oversights, "I see. That''s why you didn''t do anything back then. He was your boss all along. I guess that kiddy Carn Yunho is really a big shot, huh?" Rosa scoffed, "You have two choices, detective. Swear allegiance to my master, or rot here in a monster den?" Arthur glanced at the grimoire, which had been floating behind Rosa. He recognized it on the spot, but he pretended to ignore it. In an exaggerated manner, Arthur knelt on one knee and looked at Rosa''s pretty face. "My country has already abandoned me and sentenced me to death. If your lord is willing to forgive my kiddy transgression and offense, I''m willing to follow him. I expect a 6-figure wage, though." Merlin yelled at Arthur, "You idiot still worries about your pay when the world is about to end?! Seriously, if it weren''t because of your abilities, we wouldn''t have spared a glance at you!" Arthur smirked, "Please, ECD-8888. I don''t expect the pay right away, but I''m concerned about the aftermath after whatever calamity you''ve been telling everybody. I need securities." Rosa frowned at Arthur. Although she didn''t like him, she made her decision, "I''ll tell this to my master later, but I can''t promise you." "That''s good enough. I''ll be following you." "Good." Rosa put Merlin in her arms and grabbed Arthur''s shoulder. Backtracking where she had come from, they teleported out of the prison, heading toward the next destinationECD-77''s enclosure. Chapter 76 - 76: Thanks to a Lowly Demon, I Now Have PTSD After ten minutes of fury, the pale incubus was reduced to mangled pieces of flesh. Carn stood over the remains, panting. His frustration wasn''t only directed at the demon but also at himself. He had nearly died to a weak demon''s basic mind spell. Carn took a mental note to himself. ''This can''t happen again. Fool me once, shame on me. I won''t let you lowly demons fool me again!'' Noticing Carn''s stillness, Gawain cautiously approached. "My lord, are you alright?" Carn groaned, "No, I''m still pissed." Gawain sighed, "Please, my lord, restrain your anger and unnecessary emotions. This isn''t like you. You were so calm and calculating when you were leading your men back then." "" Carn closed his eyes, forcing himself to exhale deeply. He begrudgingly pushed his frustration into the back of his mind. Finally, he turned to Gawain, nodding slowly. "Thanks. You saved me. I could''ve died back there." "It''s my duty, my lord," Gawain replied with a slight bow. He quickly seized the opportunity to shift the conversation. "About the portal I need to report what I found." Gawain recounted his journey with methodical detail. "The rift portal led me to what was once Demon Lord Despera''s dungeon. It''s a ruined dungeon now, but mimic slimes still cling to the cracks in the walls, and there were smiling spiders feeding on them. I don''t know how Demon Lord Drath''s spiders got there, but I think we know how the monsters got here." Carn''s brow furrowed as Gawain continued. The mention of mimic slimes and spiders made him wonder if Demon Lord Drath had been responsible for Despera''s dungeon''s destruction. "When I made my way outside, I found myself in a dense jungle." Carn flinched at the description. His mind briefly flashed to the incubus-induced dream. He asked, "A dense jungle? Full of trents and ents?" Gawain nodded. "Yes, that''s correct." "And animals? Birds? Wildlife?" "Yes, plenty. Nature has reclaimed the land." Relief washed over Carn, and he let out a long sigh. At least this wasn''t the same nightmare in his dream. Gawain resumed his report, "The world is no longer barren, my lord. Trents, ents, and wildlife now rule the lands. And the trents, they spoke to me. Through them, I learned something almost too unbelievable to comprehend." He hesitated, looking at Carn with caution. "Brace yourself, my lord. What I''m about to say may unsettle you." Carn dismissed the warning with a smirk, "Go ahead, Gawain. Make my day. Who knows, it might even cheer me up a bit." Gawain''s expression turned grim as he delivered the news. "Seven centuries have passed since your battle with Kaim Ariel. Seven hundred years, my lord. The world we once knew it''s gone." Carn''s reaction caught Gawain off guard. Instead of shock or anger, he laughed. "Seven centuries? That''s good news. So, Gawain, what''s the deal? Fill me in." Gawain dryly laughed and sighed at the same time. He told the story, that the trents had told him. . After Carn and Kaim''s legendary duel, the human kingdoms descended into chaos. Without a unifying force, they turned on one another, vying for control of the mythical source of life and the secret to immortality. The infighting was devastating. The Dragoons and the Kirin Kingdom were annihilated in the ensuing wars. The balance of power crumbled. Sensing weakness, the remaining demon lords united in a brutal campaign to annihilate humanity. The demon coalition obliterated every hero, king, and soldier, leaving mankind extinct on the Grand Tide Continent. But unity among demons was fleeting. Soon, they turned on one another. The resulting war spanned decades and resulted in the victory of the black dragon faction under Demon Lord Faffa. As Demon Lord Faffa prepared to claim ultimate dominion over the continent, the divine spirits intervened. Desperate to restore balance, they resurrected the hero Kaim Ariel. However, their plan was foiled when Kaim, bittered by their betrayal, murdered one of the divine spirits in cold blood, inciting their wrath. The divine spirits cursed his soul, binding him to an eternity of torment as an undead being. Yet, their punishment had unintended consequences. Stripped of his humanity, Kaim evolved into a Lich King. In his newfound form, Kaim launched a crusade against the divine spirits. He hunted them across the Grand Tide Continent, driving the survivors to flee overseas in terror. Fortunately for the Mother Tree, she escaped Kaim''s wrath. . Listening to the story, Carn couldn''t help but sympathize with Kaim. His life sounded like the stereotypical betrayal plot in mangas. "So, does this mean all rifts connect to our world?" Gawain shook his head slightly. "We don''t know for certain yet. But when I visited the Mother Tree, she asked me to pass these branches to you. She said you''ll need them more than anyone else right now." Carn''s eyebrows lifted at the mention of the Mother Tree, "The Mother Tree''s still okay, then? What about the Kirins and the Dragoons?" "My kin are gone, my lord. All of them. Only the Trents and Ents remain to guard her now." "I see." "The Mother Tree also said there''s no need for you to worry about her or return to her. In fact, she advised against it. If you go back and run into Kaim, you''ll die for sure. He''s not the same as he was before." Carn''s expression darkened, "But he has no grudge against me. If anything, I''m the one with a score to settle." "You''re human now, my lord. And according to the Mother Tree, Kaim despises humans with every fiber of his being." "Emo bastard." Gawain fell silent, resisting the urge to comment. He wanted to point out the irony that Carn was also prone to brooding and sudden bursts of anger, which wasn''t so different. He wondered if this moodiness was a side effect of his human form or his teenage mind. Breaking the silence, Gawain spoke, "The Mother Tree also mentioned that Kaim Ariel''s minions have already infiltrated Earth. Some of the authorities here are actually mimics, disguisers, or skinwalkers. I suspect the one that tried to kill us was one of them." Carn''s frown deepened into a scowl. If Gawain was right, this facility might have been compromised from the very beginning. "If that''s true, then this entire facility could have been operating under Kaim all along. Earth is f-cked. So any other advice from Mother Tree? What else should I do? Turn all humans into gargoyles and fight Kaim?" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gawain let out a bitter laugh. "I asked her the same question. Unfortunately, her suggestion was to join forces with the local divine spirits and ECD-7... Though now that I think about it, that guy hasn''t returned to our world since the previous breach incident." Carn''s ears perked up at the mention of ECD-7. He couldn''t help but feel intrigued, especially as he was still searching for the Ferryman of the prophecy. According to Rosa, ECD-7 might just be the key to his quest. "ECD-7? Who is he?" Carn asked, his tone sharp with curiosity. Gawain''s expression grew serious. "An agent from the Netherworld, my lord. From what I''ve gathered, he has the ability to travel between dimensions." At the mention of ECD-7''s title, Carn broke into a cold sweat. Chapter 77 - 77: Someone Is Being Impatient. Time to End This, I Guess? The ECD facility stood silent, emptied of its personnel, leaving only sealed entities and artifacts behind. As the sun dipped below the horizon, the government became fully aware of the catastrophic events unfolding within the base. In a closed-door meeting, President Tonald Drump authorized the deployment of a classified contingency plan. It was codenamed "Project Purge," a self-destruction protocol embedded within the ECD facility. Buried deep beneath the base were seven active mana warheads. Their detonation would ensure the total annihilation of the facility, its entities, and all individuals inside, including Carn and his allies. The directive left no room for negotiation. Everything had to be erased from existence to protect national security. Ferdinand, the now-disgraced vice commander of the ECD base, exited the Pentagon with a hollowed expression. The president had personally berated him for the debacle, stripping him of his rank and placing him under the looming threat of court-martial. Yet, before his dismissal was finalized, Ferdinand was entrusted with one final mission. Boarding a military helicopter, Ferdinand flew to Central Park under cover of night. Law enforcement had already evacuated civilians to ensure no witnesses remained. The park, tranquil and seemingly innocent, was now a staging ground for an ominous ritual. Once the helicopter touched down, Ferdinand stepped out, carrying a small, unassuming case. Inside lay ten bone rings, artifacts imbued with dark energy. One by one, Ferdinand buried the rings at precise locations throughout the park. The first ring was planted at the base of a sprawling oak tree. The rest followed, hidden beneath soil and roots in a carefully calculated pattern. When his task was complete, Ferdinand boarded the helicopter without a backward glance. The mission, though unsettling, was merely a stepping stone in a grander scheme. He scoffed as the helicopter ascended, confident that whatever Carn attempted to accomplish within the base would be rendered meaningless. In Ferdinand''s mind, their "master scheme" to secure infinite wealth and resources for the nation was already in motion. "I am inevitable." . Meanwhile, Rosa, Merlin, and Arthur arrived at the chamber housing ECD-77. The containment area was instead an enormous warehouse. It stretched for hundreds of meters in every direction, and its interior was illuminated by gold liquid within containers inside. However, all light sources had already been turned off as Merlin already disabled all defensive mechanisms in the facility. Rows upon rows of massive water tanks filled the space. Each tank contained glowing golden liquid. Organized with military precision, the tanks formed a grid that hinted at industrial-scale extraction. The ECD extracted several cubic tons of holy water, exceeding what they could imagine as being used for legitimate purposes. Arthur''s gaze lingered on the tanks. He thought of a certain researcher that he had arrested. "No wonder that kiddy aunty pockets the juice. Obviously, they have too much! What are they planning to do with these? Bathing?" Merlin revealed the truth, "Of course, they''re hoarding it like greedy scalpers. Holy water from the chalice can purify the undead, cure cancer, and regress one''s age. Those conniving bureaucrats are surely planning to unleash hell on Earth first. Once people start dying in droves, they''ll swoop in claiming they have the cure! And thenboom! PROFITS! WEALTH! INFLUENCE! POWER! Pfft. Classic politics." Arthur nodded and glanced at his holy spirit guardian. The angel, clad in an ethereal glow, smiled and materialized before the group. Her gaze turned toward Rosa, whose expression soured. Without a word, the holy spirit raised her hand. Instantly, the golden holy water within the tanks evaporated, transforming into radiant golden smoke that condensed into threads of divine energy. She directed the threads toward Arthur''s chest, allowing him alone to receive them. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Steam of divine energy entered Arthur, but he clenched his chest in pain. Unlike Carn, who gathered his power in his arms, Arthur instinctively drew the divine energy into his heart. Over 100,000 golden marks surged through him, threatening to tear his very essence apart. Rosa, noticing Arthur''s poor condition, opened her mouth as she inhaled a portion of the excess divine energy, redirecting it to herself. The tension in Arthur''s body eased, though his expression remained strained. Instantly, 30,000 gold marks were transferred to Rosa. The angel narrowed her eyes and scowled at Rosa. However, Rosa met the divine spirit''s glare with a defiant smirk. "Your precious incarnation was about to die because of your carelessness. I''m helping him, and you''re angry at me? How typical." Rosa mocked the angel. The holy spirit let out a faint, disdainful snort before vanishing into the ether, refusing to engage further with her former follower. As the angel disappeared, Rosa''s taunting expression darkened. She complained. "If her dedication was as half as this, I wouldn''t have died or turned into a gargoyle. Tsk!" Merlin wanted to shake his head, but he had nobody to do so. He soothed her with words, "At least, you get to be an immortal. You don''t get old anymore like me." "Meh, I want to have a regular family like a human, too. I guess I can only date fellow monsters now." Merlin laughed, "How about me?" "I''m not into books." "Bah! Picky girl! Anyway, where is the chalice? I can''t sense it." "Me, too. I can''t find it." Arthur, Rosa, and Merlin scanned the warehouse. However, the chalice, which was the source of the holy water, was nowhere to be seen. As they couldn''t find it, they revised their agenda. "Let''s go find that Netherworld envoy next. Is he still in the same enclosure, geezer?" Rosa proposed the next move. "He''s not in the facility." "Eh? Then, where is he? Has he escaped?" "I don''t know. I can''t sense him in the facility. He might be outside or in his dimension." "" "So, what''s next, stone lady?" Arthur observed the duo and came up with an idea, "Instead of searching for helpers, how about we leave the kiddy facility first? We rendezvous with your kiddy boss, later?" Rosa frowned at Arthur, annoyed by his buzz words, "Can you stop saying KIDDY, for once?" "No." "How about I turn you into stone?" "I''m sorry, stone lady. Please forgive this sinner." "Tsk." Rosa grabbed Arthur and Merlin. They teleported together, heading to the surface. A second after they had left, a loud siren echoed in the facility. Without a typical evacuation warning, the entire underground building collapsed. . Meanwhile, Carn and Gawain were still in the facility. The ground below them trembled, and everything collapsed on top of them. "Oh, dear." Carn and Gawain looked up, unperturbed. They vanished, teleporting to the surface as well. Chapter 78 - 78: I’m Tired. Where Is My Family? Emerging onto the surface, Gawain and Carn found themselves far from where they had entered. However, the landscape changed. The entire massive base had collapsed, swallowed by the earth as if the underworld itself had opened to devour it. In its place was a colossal sinkhole spanning four square kilometers and plunging nearly a kilometer deep. Carn turned to gaze at the deep crater and let out a dry laugh. "What a waste of taxpayer money. How many billions did they pour into this crap just to blow it up themselves?" "I''ve heard that the people of this country just print money when they need it. Not like us, who rely on barter and actual value." Carn smirked but didn''t comment further. Instead, he pulled out the three golden branches that Gawain had given him. Holding them up, he activated their power. The branches brightened before disintegrating into golden dust. The particles flowed toward Carn, forming 3,000 new lines of energy on his arm. As the holy power coursed through him, he felt a surge of confidence. "We''re done here. I need to check on my mother. It''s been hours, and I have no idea if she got out safely." Carn was still worried about Wong. Gawain nodded. "Do you want me to come with you?" Carn considered for a moment before replying, "Stay here and team up with Inquisitor. You''ll scare my mother if you meet her directly." "" Without waiting for a response, Carn vanished, heading toward the PX convenience store where he had last seen Wong. He silently prayed that the authority hadn''t found her yet. Left alone, Gawain adjusted his stance and surveyed the area. As he turned, he noticed movement in the distance. There were two individuals and a floating object. He quickly identified them. "Stone Judge, Akashic Grimoire, and a prisoner?" His gaze lingered on the figure in the orange jumpsuit, and recognition dawned. It was Arthur. Gawain hadn''t been aware of Arthur''s arrest or transfer, but the prison attire spoke volumes. "Ah, Class-E personnel. Karma." . . PX Store Carn arrived at the parking lot of the store. No car parked in the area. Streetlights dimly illuminated the wild space. The convenience store did not operate 24 hours a day like 7-11. The lights were off, and the front gates were closed. Unable to find Wong, Carn sighed. He took a deep breathe to calm his nerves. He expanded his senses, tracking her scent. Like a beast, Carn found the scent of his mother, which mixed with another person. There was someone next to her during the time. They left the convenience store together and entered the same vehicle on the parking lot. After that, the trace was lost. Carn proceeded to the trail of the vehicle next. Patiently, he followed the distinct smell of a cruiser, which had a heavy scent of alloys and lubricant oil. The procedure took a while since the scent was lost again on a freeway. Carn had no choice but to guess Wong''s whereabouts by following the roads. As Carn traveled, he remained in the sentry gargoyle form. Thanks to the chaos at the base and the nighttime, no car was present on the road. His journey was smooth until he entered a residential block. Despite being in a safe area, Carn maintained vigilance, scanning the neighborhood with his Aether. He teleported slowly, appearing in only places where streetlights didn''t reach. Every time he teleported, he searched for the scent of his mother. First block, no trace. Second street, no clue. Third fourth, fifth Carn kept on searching. Finally, Carn reached the luxurious area, where executives and top personnel of ECD resided. Carn appeared in a villa''s backyard in a dry swimming pool without water. He didn''t expect to find his mother here. Still, he scanned the 3-story house nonetheless. He then spotted two life signatures. One of which belonged to a weird organism, whose upper part of the body remained as human. As for the other parts of her body, they had been replaced with unknown alloys. As for the other, surprisingly, she was Wong! Carn found her! Realizing that Wong was inside the big house, Carn got curious. He wondered how she managed to infiltrate this place. Squatting? That would be impossible. Both the alloy woman and his mother had been sitting in the living room together, watching the news and chatting. Since the house owner seemed friendly, Carn canceled his transformation. He climbed out of the swimming pool and made his way to the front door. Standing at the front door, he rang the bell. . Hours Earlier, at the PX Store A siren shattered the usual rhythm of the military town. All shops were ordered to close, and the streets emptied. Wong and Gwen were forced to leave the PX Store along with other customers and employees. While leaving the store together with Gwen, Wong attempted to call Han. However, the line couldn''t be reached. She also worried about Carn, who might be fighting against ECD men at the moment. During the chaos, kind-hearted Gwen noticed Wong''s restlessness. She had an idea. "Come with me. You shouldn''t be out here right now." Relieved and grateful, Wong accepted the invitation. She followed Gwen to her modest but cozy home on the outskirts of the restricted area. Though she called it a humble house, it belonged to a high-class zone. Every house in this district was reserved for executive members of ECD facility and esteemed veterans. Gwen, a war veteran, earned this house after she had parted way with her former boy. Despite the grim circumstances, Gwen went out of her way to make Wong comfortable. She prepared a simple but hearty dinner, and the two women shared a quiet meal. Gwen listened to Wong''s worries about her family and the strange events surrounding the ECD, though she chose her words carefully, aware of the sensitive nature of the topic. As night fell, street lights were automatically turned on. Many houses were bright as usual, but many remained dark as the residents never returned home. Outside the window, the sirens had ceased. Noticing the end of the siren warning, Gwen looked at the clock. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was 8 PM. Since it was late, Gwen offered Wong a guest room. "Stay here tonight. Tomorrow, I''ll help you get out of here. There''s a way to sneak past the checkpoints and to the airport. You''ll be safe soon." Touched by Gwen''s generosity, Wong nodded. "Thank you. I don''t know how to repay you, lah." Gwen winked, "Don''t worry about that. Introduce me to your handsome son after this, okay?" Wong chuckled, "Of course, lah." Both women laughed and continued chatting as if they had never had a good friend for a decade. But as they were enjoying the conversation, the doorbell rang. Chapter 79 - 79: My Mother Survives Somehow, But Is It Over? Gwen froze for a moment, staring at the security monitor. She didn''t recall inviting anyone over, and her instincts immediately went on high alert. Turning to Wong, she whispered, "Someone''s at the door. Hide." Wong nodded. Without hesitation, She darted toward the panic room in the corner of the house. Gwen watched as Wong slipped inside and secured the heavy door behind her. Returning to the security feed, Gwen sized up the unexpected visitor. A young Asian man, perhaps a teenager, stood casually at the front door, hands in his pockets, waiting patiently. He didn''t appear threatening, but something about him felt off. Pressing the intercom button, Gwen asked, "Who are you?" The young man smiled and gave a small wave to the camera. "My name is Carn, and I''m Wong Yunho''s son, ma''am. Is my mother here?" Gwen raised an eyebrow, momentarily taken aback. Wong had described her son as an attractive chad-like eighteen-year-old man with a confident air. But the person on the monitor didn''t fit the description. This young man looked like a polished idol straight out of a K-Pop music video. He was undeniably handsome, but his frame and shorter stature were unexpected. In addition, his clean flawless smooth skin allured her eyes. He looked tasty. Gwen shook away the thought as she had no time for daydreaming fantasy. Peering beyond him, Gwen noted the absence of any vehicle or company. He was completely alone, standing in the darkened street. "Wait there," Gwen ordered through the intercom. "Okay." Hurrying back to the panic room, Gwen knocked on the door and called out softly, "Wong, it''s your son. Or at least, he says he is." The mention of her son brought Wong out of the panic room. She followed Gwen to the security feed, and she inspected the visitor. When her gaze landed on his face, her expression softened. "That''s him," Wong said with a trembling voice. She was relieved to see Carn again. "Are you sure?" Gwen was still skeptical. "Yes, that''s my Carn." Satisfied with Wong''s assurance, Gwen unlocked the door. Opening it, she found herself face-to-face with Carn for the first time. To her surprise, they were the same height. Meeting his eyes, she couldn''t help but notice how striking they werelike something out of a dream. His face, so refined and flawless, made her feel strangely at ease. "C-Come inside," Gwen''s voice cracked. For some reason, she got nervous and blurted out randomly, "N-No pun intended." "...Okay?" Carn blinked, tilting his head. Gwen stepped aside, and Wong appeared in the doorway. The moment mother and son saw each other, they embraced, celebrating their safe reunion. Stepping inside, Carn instinctively removed his shoes and glanced around for a place to leave them. But there was no designated area for footwear. His mother quickly noticed Carn''s awkward action. She laughed at him. "This a white woman''s house. Keep your shoes on, lah." Gwen widened her eyes at the racist remark, but she also laughed because of Wong''s thick accent and unexpectedly broken English. Gwen stopped being nervous and chimed in, "The floor is mostly marble. Your feet will get cold if you walk around barefoot. Walking around with socks is also dangerous since it''s slippery." "Oh," Carn muttered, sliding his shoes back on. They moved to the living room, where Gwen gestured for Carn to sit. Once everyone was settled, they introduced each other. Gwen and Carn shook hands. Gwen and Carn quickly noticed that their palms were full of calluses. Both raised an eyebrow and muttered in unison. "You worked hard, ma''am." "You''re a hardworking man." They paused. After a moment of awkwardness, they inwardly grinned and let go of each other hand, pretending that nothing had happened. But in reality, they respected each other. Gwen kept staring at Carn''s face and fair skin. She wondered if he was interested in older women, but she quickly abandoned the thought. Wong broke the silence. She demanded to know what Carn had done. "What did you do this time? Why did you piss the ECD?" Carn glanced at Gwen, wondering if he should reveal his secret in front of a stranger. However, Wong assured him. "You can trust her." Carn nodded. Since his mother vouched for the lady, he explained. "It''s a long story. What I''m about to tell you will sound absurdlike something out of a fantasy novel. But it''s real. Just bear with me." Wong crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. "As long as you''re not an impostor, I''m listening." For the next twenty minutes, Carn recounted everything, including his previous life, the powers he had regained, and the chaotic events at the ECD facility. When he finished, Gwen stared at him in disbelief. Indeed, as Carn had warned them, the story was too bizarre. Still, considering that magic and aliens existed in this world, she couldn''t argue that reincarnation was impossible. On the other hand, Wong brightly smiled and nodded in approval. "A demon king in a previous life, very standard, acceptable!" Carn and Gwen gave Wong a weird look and inwardly chuckled, laughing at her stereotypical Asian mom behavior. But Wong''s next words aroused something different. "But if you had power, why haven''t we won a lottery yet?!" sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gwen looked at Carn, inspired and curious. She also had the same question in mind, and she wondered if Carn could predict the future. Carn rolled his eyes, "I just regained my power not too long ago, about the day I got involved with a robber incident at a gas station, remember?" "Oh I see. Then," Wong got to the point. "Can you win the lottery now?" "If I want to, yes." Wong proudly nodded while Gwen dropped her jaw, staring at the mother and son. Both women flipped their phones and inspected the lottery websites, checking the current jackpot prize. "Anyway," Carn controlled the conversation before the women got too deep into the subject. Now that he confirmed that his mother was safe, he thought of his father, Han. "Where''s father? Can you contact him?" Wong''s expression turned dark. She shook her head, "He doesn''t pick up the phone. I think he''s gone." Carn closed his eyes and sighed deeply. He admitted that Han was the most vulnerable target among them. As he worked for both the FBI and ECD, the authority might have already secured Han. Unfortunately, before Carn could inquire more about his father''s job, Wong and Gwen found a different lottery website and showed them to him. They asked in unison. "What''s the winning lottery numbers?!" "" Carn stared at the two. Somehow, they had the same air when they talked about money. Chapter 80 - 80: I Need Help. My Mother Is Selling Me to a Woman. Carn spent 10 golden marks, attempting to predict the winning lottery numbers. Golden strings of numerical sequences materialized and floated in the air in front of him. Only Carn could see them. He quickly jotted the numbers down on a piece of paper. With so many lottery companies in the U.S., Carn decided to focus on the ones with the highest jackpotsPower**ll and Mega Mill**ns. Both companies drew their winning numbers every two or three days, so he only picked the numbers for the next draw. When Carn finished, Wong snatched the paper from his hand in excitement. She skimmed through the numbers. Gwen leaned over Wong''s shoulder, peeking at the paper. The two exchanged a wide grin, practically giddy at the thought of the potential fortune. They copied the numbers into their phones and even took pictures for safekeeping. Unfortunately, reality hit fast. Florida''s lottery laws prohibited online ticket purchases, requiring all tickets to be bought in person from an authorized retailer. Wong frowned but remained undeterred. Carn, sipping on a soda, shook his head. "How exactly do you two plan to claim the prize? We''re fugitives, remember? You can''t just stroll into a gas station and pick up a ticket or the winnings. In fact, we should be thinking how we will leave the states undetected." Wong, unfazed, waved off his concerns and turned to Gwen with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Simple solution. Gwen, ah! Will you marry my son?" Carn nearly spat out his drink, coughing as his eyes widened in shock. "What the hell, Ma?!" Gwen''s face flushed as she chuckled nervously. Her gaze darted toward Carn, only to shy away when their eyes met. "Wong, that''s kind of sudden, don''t you think? We''re not even dating." Wong pressed on, "If we win the lottery, you marry my son. You claim the prize for us. Then, we split it fifty-fifty. You and me. Easy, ah?" Gwen hesitated, pulling out her phone to check the current jackpots. The first company''s prize was set at $180 million, and the other was a staggering $480 million. After lump-sum deductions and taxes, they would probably only see about 20% of the total. But even then, the cash would be life-changing, which was enough to live comfortably without working for decades. As Gwen pondered over the idea, Wong leaned in closer and whispered, "Think about it. If Carn can do this once, he can do it again. Infinite money glitch, ah? You''ll never have to worry about bills ever again." Gwen glanced at Carn, who was now facepalming and rubbing his temples. "This feels like a setup. Ma, I''m a minor. Are you selling your son?" Wong refuted, "In Florida, it''s completely fine if the older woman makes the first move, lah! She has my permission to groom you!" "THAT''S NOT IT!!" Carn wanted to cry. His mother''s logic was weird. Wong insisted, "Marriage life and dating is all about benefits and dick size, lah. You rich, women spread pussy for you. If you homeless, women dump you for black dicks, lah! You rich, but you spineless, so I find good woman for you. You should be grateful, you pig!" Carn wanted to vanish into the nearest pile of rubble from the collapsed ECD facility. His mother''s antics left him red-faced, and the thought of her turning his love life into a bartering chip made him cringe. Why is this my life? He thought, suppressing the urge to scream aloud. Gwen, on the other hand, couldn''t hold it together. She burst into laughter, wheezing so hard she had to clutch her sides. Tears of mirth streaked down her face as she tried to regain her composure. Wong, ever the unbothered mastermind, grinned proudly as if matchmaking her son was some grand act of genius. As Gwen wiped her tears away, she glanced at Carn, whose expression screamed somebody save me. Her amusement only grew. She didn''t even care that Wong had lied about Carn''s real age earlier as this hilariously unpredictable family was too interesting. In truth, Gwen''s reaction surprised even herself. She had always been wary of her boyfriend''s family, keeping her distance out of fear of judgment or awkward misunderstandings. In the past, meeting the relatives of someone she dated felt like walking on eggshells. But Wong? Wong was a whole different story. Despite her eccentricity, Wong was warm, unapologetically honest, and strangely endearing. Gwen found herself actually enjoying the older woman''s company. There was no pretense, no judgment, and no awkward formality. As she watched Wong playfully berate Carn for being "too shy to seal the deal," Gwen found herself wondering what it might actually be like to have Wong as her mother-in-law. The thought didn''t terrify her as much as it probably should have. In fact, she didn''t mind it. Wong''s unfiltered personality, combined with her bizarre schemes, brought a sense of fun and camaraderie Gwen hadn''t experienced with anyone else''s family. If this was what being part of Carn''s life meant, maybe it wasn''t so bad after all. Meanwhile, Carn sank lower into his chair, muttering under his breath, "Why do I feel like I''m losing control of my life?" Wong overheard him and patted his shoulder with a smirk. "Carn, ah. Life is about making money and making babies, lah." Gwen''s laughter echoed through the room again, and Carn couldn''t help but let out a resigned sigh. Maybe chaos was just his new normal. Both women completely forgot about the stressful reality. . After a long moment of laughter and bullying, Carn managed to steer the conversation to Wong''s health issue, namely her 3rd-stage cancer condition. "Ma, lay on the couch and reveal your back. I''m going to cure you." Gwen was interested in Carn''s power, "Oh, you have healing power too?" Carn nodded, "Yes." "Is Wong sick?" Gwen turned to her future mother-in-law, "Why didn''t you tell me?" Wong shrugged, "Hospitals are for the weak. We tank diseases to save money, lah!" Carn rolled his eyes and gently laid his mother on a long couch, "Just shut up for a moment and let me treat you, Ma. Stop embarrassing our family." Wong wanted to refute this. But upon seeing Carn''s solemn expression, she cooperated and lay on the couch. Gwen adjusted the furniture to clear space and watched the duo. Carn placed his hand on Wong''s belly and invoked his holy power, injecting warm energy into her entire body. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 81 - 81: I Didn’t Expect to Gain Another Family Member As Wong lay on the couch, warm divine energy spread through her body like a gentle current, soothing her from within. Her skin began to emit a soft, golden glow, radiating outward as though she was a source of light. To Gwen''s astonishment, the changes were rapid and miraculous. Wong''s white hair started darkening strand by strand, returning to its original black luster. The dots, scars, and blemishes vanished as if wiped clean by an unseen hand. Her skin smoothed, becoming delicate and supple. Frail muscles strengthened, lost fat and blood replenished, and her body rid itself of harmful bacteria and damaged cells. Within a minute, Wong had transformed entirely. She now appeared as a vibrant young woman in her early 20s, glowing with health and vitality. As for the cancer cells and dark cysts, they were gone. Her DNA reprogrammed itself, registering the new physical appearance as the ideal form. She would be immune to cancer from now on. Gwen, witnessing the miracle unfold before her, was speechless. Her jaw hung open as she stared at Wong, then shifted her gaze to Carn. "Are you Jesus?" Gwen asked, half-joking but unable to hide the seriousness in her voice. Carn waved off the question with a casual shrug. "Any priest in my former world could do this. Seriously, it''s nothing special." "Then can you teach me how to use that power?" Gwen wondered if it could help her reclaim her human flesh body. Carn turned to Gwen, studying her. As he finally paid attention to her apperance, he noticed her striking beauty. She had a face that could rival goddesses, surpassing even Rosa''s legendary looks from her human days. As his gaze lingered, his sharp senses picked up the subtle but undeniable presence of synthetic materials beneath her skin. Her natural beauty was compromised by the augmentations in her body. More than 70% of her form had been altered with unnatural substances and cybernetic enhancements. Carn''s fascination faded, replaced with indifference. He replied with a hint of detachment, "You can''t learn it as you are now. Your Aether I mean mana, is corrupted and impure. Gaining divine power is impossible for you." Gwen sighed as she had expected it. She gave up pursuing healing magic. But Carn hadn''t finished yet. As he answered halfheartedly, he revealed a secret that he didn''t expect anybody to agree. "But if you''re willing to throw away your humanity and become a monster like me, you might be able to learn it." "Then make me one!" Gwen declared without hesitation. Carn froze, blinking at her in surprise. After coming back to his senses, he frowned. "You must not have been listening earlier. I said I would have to turn you into a monster. Do you really want to become something like me? A gargoyle?" "A gargoyle? You can transform into a gargoyle?" Carn sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. It was clear she hadn''t fully grasped the implications of his earlier explanation. Deciding words weren''t enough, he stood up and took a deep breath. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fine. Watch closely." As Wong sat up, still marveling at her transformation, Carn''s body began to shift. His skin darkened, turning to solid stone-like material. His frame and limbs grew larger and more muscular. His nails were replaced by beast claws. As for his face, it matured into a terrifying visage of a demonic being. In seconds, the short teenager turned into a 6"6'' terrifying gargoyle. Wong gasped for a secret, but she quickly recovered. Instead of being afraid, she stood up and touched Carn''s stone arms, back, and face. Then, she nodded, proud of her son''s achievement. "Good body. Firm arms. Firm chest. Very healthy. Now, you make me grandchildren." Carn rolled his eyes. Once again, his mother embarrassed him in front of a stranger. Meanwhile, Gwen gulped as her earlier confidence was shaken. "You you weren''t kidding." As Carn couldn''t vocally talk in this form, he spent Aether to chat with everybody via telepathy, demonstrating the differences between them and him. His deep voice echoed in their minds. "This is what it means to become like me. If you still want this, understand what you''re asking for." The room fell silent as Gwen processed what they had just seen. Gwen''s determination shattered. As Gwen was about to accept reality and discard the idea, another group of gargoyles found Carn. *WHOOSH* Rosa, who had brought Arthur and Merlin from the facility earlier, followed Carn''s trace and teleported to him. She appeared directly in the room. Gawain teleported inside later. He apologetically gazed at Carn as he failed to stop Rosa from coming here. In front of the house, Merlin and Arthur were outside as Rosa dropped them there. The two intruders shocked Gwen and Wong. On the other hand, Carn canceled his transformation and turned around, staring at the two uninvited guests. "Didn''t I say do not show yourself in front of my mother?" Gawain slightly bowed, "I''m so sorry, my lord. The Inquisitor doesn''t listen to me. She insisted that she had to report something to you." Rosa looked at Wong and Gwen for a moment, but she dismissed them as bystanders. She turned to Carn and reported, talking via telepathy that only Carn could hear. "Master, I''ve brought you Akashic Grimoire. He''s outside at the moment. He said he knew everything about the rifts and what the humans have been doing in our world" Rosa paused for a moment and pointed at Gwen, "By the way, who are these people?" Carn facepalmed, "That''s my mother and her friend." "You have a mother?!" "Okay, that''s just rude." Carn bonked Rosa with a karate chop. Rosa shrieked and took a step back even though it didn''t hurt. Meanwhile, Gwen sized up Rosa, who looked like a moving statue of a charming priestess. She gained an inspiration. "Carn, is she also a gargoyle," Gwen asked Carn. Carn shrugged, "Yeah, she''s one of us." "Can you make me similar to her?" Both Carn and Rosa flinched in unison. They turned around, "What?" "I mean, if she''s a gargoyle, can I become something like her? Can I preserve my appearance?" Chapter 82 - 82: I Swear I Didn’t Intentionally Raise a Flag For his entire life, nobody had ever volunteered to become a gargoyle. Gwen was the first. Carn was not amused by her request, not because the gargoyle conversion procedure was torturous. On the contrary, the process was peaceful and instantaneous, guaranteeing a smooth and painless transition. However, the transformation erased most of the subject''s memories, leaving only the essential knowledge for survival. Only those with a strong emotional attachment and high Aether affinity, like Rosa, could retain fragments of their core memories. Carn warned Gwen about the side effects. "Turning someone into a gargoyle is like turning a living human into a zombie. You''ll lose your memory and identity. Are you sure about this?" Gwen hesitated but ultimately steeled herself. She despised her augmented body, which bore serial numbers and devices that the government could disable at any moment. She longed for a way to escape that control. "If the ECD and the government want me dead, they can shut down my augmented cells and bone marrow with the push of a button. I don''t want to live in fear. I''d rather risk losing my memory than remain their slave for eternity." Carn raised an eyebrow, surprised by the new information. He wondered if his father was in a similar situation. Wong, on the other hand, gave a bitter smile and hugged Gwen tightly. "It must have been hard for you," she turned to Carn. "If you can heal me, you can heal her. Regenerate her lost limbs and body." Carn pursed his lips and shrugged. "If it''s just healing and regenerating lost limbs, I can do that. But if she wants to become a gargoyle, I won''t help. So, what''s it going to be, miss?" Gwen sighed, slightly disappointed that she couldn''t become a gargoyle like Rosa. But she nodded in resignation. "Please heal me." "Alright. Take off your clothes and lie down on the couch." Rosa and Gawain exchanged glances, both feeling out of place in the personal drama unfolding before them. Without a word, they stepped back, giving the family space to work through their issues. But for Wong and Gwen, they were surprised by the demand. Wong bonked Carn for being too direct. "Haiya! You animal! You want to f-ck, you f-ck in closed door! You don''t ask women for f-cking in public. This is no P-rnhub, ah!" Gwen blushed, "I don''t mind, but not in front of everybody, please." Carn facepalmed. The level of emotional damage was too high, and he wondered if he should off himself to hide his embarrassment. "You people are bullies. Just head to your bedroom and wait for me. Ma, come with us, too. As for you two, wait there." Wong smirked and nodded as she bullied Carn enough. She and Gwen entered the latter''s bedroom for the treatment. Carn shot a glare at Rosa and Gawain. Both subordinates remained expressionless, but they sensed Carn''s killing intent. They saluted in unison, not wanting to anger him. "DON''T. TELL. ANYONE." Rosa and Gawain broke a sweat and nodded. Carn snorted and followed the women to the bedroom. He closed the door behind him. . In the bedroom, Gwen hesitated before reluctantly stripping off her clothes, revealing the body she so despised. Her arms instinctively crossed over her chest, shielding what little modesty she felt she had left. From the waist down, her body displayed cold metal where flesh and bone should have been. A steel waist, mechanical joints, and prosthetic legs gleamed under the dim light. Carn''s expression remained neutral as his x-ray-enhanced vision activated. He ignored the external augmentations, focusing instead on what lay beneath. His eyes meticulously scanned her skeletal frame, muscle tissues, organs, nervous system, and blood vessels. What he saw gave him pause. Aside from her brain and a small portion of her bones, nearly everything in Gwen''s body was artificial. Her vital organs were either synthetic or heavily modified. Even her muscle fibers and blood vessels bore clear signs of tampering. Carn realized that he would need to regenerate everything below her brain. Her eyes and face, though convincing on the surface, were also artificial and would need to be rebuilt. As he calculated the cost of the restoration, Carn quickly assessed his resources. Advanced healing spells capable of such extensive regeneration were efficient but came at a price of 100 gold marks per pop. Fortunately, Carn had recently acquired 3,000 gold marks from Mother Tree''s gifts. He had enough to spare. "Lie down on the bed," he instructed. Gwen hesitated for a moment but obeyed, lowering herself onto the bed. She kept her arms wrapped around her chest, shielding private parts, which Carn didn''t bother sparing a glance. Standing beside her, he placed his palm lightly on her abdomen, just as he had done when healing his mother. Gwen flinched slightly at the contact, but Carn remained steady. Channeling his energy, he activated the spell, "High Heal." A warm, golden glow emanated from his hand, spreading across Gwen''s body like a wave of sunlight. The artificial components began to disassemble, melting away as new organic tissue replaced them. Flesh, bone, and muscle grew rapidly, knitting together with precision as nerves and blood vessels reconnected. Gwen felt an overwhelming warmth coursing through her, a strange sensation she couldn''t quite describe. Pain gave way to relief, and the cold void that had once occupied her lower body was replaced with the vibrant hum of life. Carn remained focused, ensuring the spell''s effects reached every part of her. As the regeneration was completed, Gwen''s body was fully restored, and her limbs and organs were now as natural as they had been before her augmentation. When the glow faded, Carn stepped back, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow. "It''s done." Gwen slowly sat up and looked at her lower body in disbelief. The sensation of her legs slowly returned to her, and she lifted her knees. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Carn. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you." Carn nodded, "No. Thank you for protecting my mother." "Seriously, thank you! Thank you!" Gwen cried and clung to Carn''s shirt. She forgot that she was still naked and vulnerable. "" Chapter 83 - 83: Is This Really Legal in Florida? Carn sighed, scratching his head in awkwardness. As his focus wavered, his eyes unintentionally wandered. Despite his conscious disinterest in relationships, his youthful body betrayed him. Instincts, hormones, and primal urges stirred, making him acutely aware of the gorgeous woman before him. His gaze lingered on Gwen''s exposed body longer than he intended. Wong, ever perceptive, caught the moment and couldn''t help but grin mischievously. Without a word, she tiptoed out of the room, leaving the two alone. Her considerate yet playful nature shone as she carefully closed the door. BADAM The sound of the door clicking shut echoed in the quiet room, jolting both Carn and Gwen from their thoughts. Startled, they turned toward the door, realizing that Wong had disappeared and left them alone. An awkward silence followed, broken only by their uneven breaths as they looked back at each other. The atmosphere shifted. Gwen, emboldened by the moment, sat up on the bed. Her eyes softened, gazing at Carn with an intensity that made his pulse quicken. Slowly, she leaned toward him. Her face inched closer to his, and her lips parted slightly. Then, their noses touched. Carn saw it coming, but he also battled conflicting emotions. The heat of the moment pulled him closer for a kiss, but his resolve pushed back harder. Because of the previous defeat against the incubus, he had vowed to strengthen his mental discipline. Suppressing his primal urge, Carn raised a hand between them. With two fingers, he gently pressed against her mouth, halting her advance. "Miss Gwen. I''m a freaking minor." Gwen froze. A moment later, a realization hit her, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She pulled back. "I... I''m sorry." Carn exhaled, embarrassed as well, "Don''t apologize. Just rest. Your body needs time to adjust, and I still have other things to handle." Lingering awkwardness remained even though the drive was gone. Gwen nodded, lying back on the bed and pulling a blanket over herself to hide her face and vulnerable body. For the first time in years, Gwen''s heart rate spiked so hard that it almost burst. Excitement, embarrassment, shame, longing, and indescribable emotions left her breathless. She felt as though she had been transported back to her teenage years, experiencing the overwhelming thrill of being alone in a bedroom with a crush. Carn, however, had already stepped away, attempting to distance himself from the charged atmosphere. He moved to the window, feigning interest in the house across the street. But as his gaze lowered, his sharp eyes caught an unusual sight. Peeking through the window were Rosa and Gawain. Though their faces were stoic and unreadable, Carn could sense the mischief radiating from them. It was as if they were grinning from ear to ear despite their lack of visible expressions. Gawain, ever the dutiful yet cheeky companion, leaned closer to the glass and whispered just loud enough for Carn to hear. "I''m here as a bodyguard, Master." At the same time, Rosa''s voice echoed softly in Carn''s mind through telepathy. "Don''t mind us. Please, continue." Carn''s eye twitched. He turned slightly, shooting the two a sharp glare that could have withered even the most stubborn weeds. "Both of you. SCRAM!" Rosa and Gawain panicked and teleported away. However, Carn could hear their laughter from afar. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn exhaled deeply, shaking his head as he muttered under his breath. Behind him, Gwen couldn''t help but notice the interaction. Though her embarrassment still lingered, the absurdity of the situation brought a small smile to her lips. For the first time in a long while, she felt a butterfly in her chest. It was a lost emotion that she had forgotten after she had become an adult. She liked this feeling. Meanwhile, Carn closed the curtains, determined to reclaim some semblance of privacy. "Go to sleep. We''ll talk more when you''re ready." "Okay." Gwen kept staring at him with glittering eyes. Her pupils expanded and brightened. Carn turned around and found the odd look. But as he turned to Gwen, he noticed that she didn''t cover her chest properly, and they were in clear view. As a consequence, something reacted, and his pants moved. "" "" Gwen suppressed her giggling, finding Carn cute. She now wanted to tease him more. On the other hand, Carn strode out of the room, ashamed and embarrassed, Pulling the door open, Carn found Wong, sitting and eavesdropping by the door. She looked up and frowned at Carn in disappointment. "Haiya What a spineless pig of a son. Raising you is a waste of rice, ah. Go back and make babies. Follow the nature. Go, go. Go back. Close the door. Whip out your dick, and dance dance evolution, ah." Carn double-facepalmed. "Mom, I''m a minor." "I said, it''s okay for you, lah. In Florida, if a man makes a move on a female minor, he goes to jail. But if a woman makes a move on a male minor first, it''s a pass. The boy gets a f-ck, and the woman gets a f-ck. It''s win-win, ah." "" If Carn''s feet could touch his face, he would have quadruple-facepalmed so hard that his face caved in. As the old saying had said, "Parents always know the best way to embarrass their children." Carn rolled his eyes and left Gwen''s bedroom. He picked a couch in the living room as tonight''s bed, "Get some rest, mom. We have a lot of work to do tomorrow. We need to find dad, secure an escape route out of the country, and plan our future." "Tsk." Wong clicked her tongue and proceeded to the guest room, where Gwen had prepared for her. She slammed the door shut. Being left alone in the living room, Carn rested on the couch and closed the TV. He then summoned his subordinates. "You can come back, Gawain, Inquisitor." Both Gawain and Rosa teleported back in. They also brought along Arthur and Merlin, who had been waiting outside the house. Seeing Arthur with the group, Carn frowned. Arthur, on the other hand, was still disoriented from the rapid teleportation and collapsed on the floor. Carn wondered if he should murder this troublemaker who had ruined his life. He walked toward Arthur and sat next to him. "We''ve met again, Mr. Kiddy L. How is it to lose to a strength-type Kira?" Arthur suppressed his vomit and looked up. Although his eyes couldn''t focus, he remembered Carn. "Heh, I guess I''m dead now. Do me a favor. Make it quick, Kiddy Carn." "Well, I can grant that wish, and I also want to end your sorry life here, but we have a LOT of work to do. I''ll decide your fate when you become useless to me." Carn had no intention of sparing Arthur. He pressed his palm on his forehead and injected Aether into him. He would turn Arthur into another gargoyle! Chapter 84 - 84: I Get to Meet My Old Friend, But He Has Changed As soon as Carn''s Aether flowed into Arthur, the latter''s divine energy surged in retaliation, rejecting the foreign energy and forcing it back into Carn. Simultaneously, a powerful presence materialized in the room. A radiant gold spear formed in mid-air, and its lethal tip hovered in front of Carn''s face. The female holy spirit emerged. Her glowing wings stretched wide, and her shining eyes glared at Carn in fury. She growled, "Release our saint, or you shall perish alongside the sinful mortals of this world." Carn snorted, unimpressed. "How protective of you, Miss Sloth. Are you going to smite me because I stole your gigolo boy''s job or because you just hate me?" "Try it, and your parents will never find peace in the afterlife!" "Ah, very threatening, coming from a so-called HOLY spirit." Turning his attention to Arthur, Carn assessed the situation. The presence of the divine spirit complicated things. As long as this angel lingered, any attempt to convert Arthur into a gargoyle would be futile. Killing Arthur wasn''t an option either because such an act would not only provoke the divine spirits into declaring war on him but also risk harming his parents. For now, his Aether was insufficient for another war against the holy spirits. Carn released his grip on Arthur. The angel sneered. She floated closer to Arthur and wrapped her glowing arms around him. A brilliant gold light erupted from the pair, illuminating the entire room. The intensity of the holy radiance forced Carn to shield their eyes, though they otherwise remained motionless, patiently waiting for the spectacle to pass. When the light finally dimmed, Arthur and the angel were gone, leaving only silence in their wake. Rosa, standing nearby, scowled at the two. "That ungrateful bastard We dragged him out of that hellhole, and he doesn''t even stick around to say thank you?" Gawain crossed his arms. He wasn''t surprised, "Typical. Holy spirits can sometimes be overly possessive over their incarnations, especially the ones that could evolve into one of them in the afterlife." Carn was also unfazed. He rubbed his eyes, letting out a tired sigh. "At least he will be useful later on. For now, that''s all that matters." Turning toward the doorway, he added, "Let''s call it a night. There''s nothing more we can do here." Just as he was about to rest, Merlin, the leather-book grimoire, hovered before him. He called out to the demon lord. "Wait, Demon Lord Pebble." "What is it now?" "I need a confirmation from you. Do you know who you are fighting with?" "Kaim Ariel, right?" Merlin was relieved as Carn was already aware of the mastermind behind the undead. He continued, "Do you know his goal?" "Revenge?" "Yes, but to what extent? Are you aware of that?" "Are you telling me that he''s after the entire Earth or something?" "He''s after something else. According to Aether and Galahad, that man seeks to overthrow the Netherworld Realm and erase the circle of reincarnation so that no holy spirit can be reborn." Carn raised an eyebrow, staring at Merlin. He was skeptical about this information, so he looked at Rosa, who nodded at him and elaborated. "Galahad is the name of ECD-7. He''s your ferryman, master." Carn froze for a moment and looked at Gawain. Then, he shifted his eyes to Merlin. "Is it just me, but characters from Arthurian Legend are assembling? We have Arthur, Gawain, Merlin, and Galahad. Where''s Lancelot, Guinevere, Mordred, Morgan, and Excalibur?" Merlin dryly chuckled and reminded Carn, "Fleur''s former name when she was a human was actually Morganne De Fleur. So you have another one." "" "If you''re critical about it, the friend of your mother''s name is Gwendolyn Sounds familiar? Guinevere?" Carn facepalmed. He lost count of how many times he slapped his forehead. He prayed that he wasn''t one of the characters. Merlin moved on with the conversation, "Just in case you don''t know, I''m possessing a fragment of Akashic Record. This book automatically records everything that has happened on Earth and the history of Aether World, where you came from. It has most of Kaim Ariel''s records." "So? I can already tell from your title "Akashic Grimoire". What''s your point?" The grimoire opened, and its pages flapped, projecting a hologram of past events on Aether World. A scene depicted a ruined city, infested with ghouls, zombies, and flesh abominations. Merlin described the scene, "This is the Kingdom of Iron on the Black Mountain Continent, 300 kilometers away from the mainland where the Mother Tree is. This scene is from yesterday. And" Merlin showed other scenes of destruction. This time, it was a burning forest. A zombie dragon and colossus flesh trent roamed the land and consumed everything in green flame. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Those are two calamitous monsters that destroyed the Fay Forest and the Flower Continent, 1,500 kilometers away from the Kingdom of Iron. This is also from last week." The hologram shifted once more. This time, it displayed a barren wasteland stretching endlessly. Amid the desolation marched an army so vast it defied comprehension. Rows upon rows of armored skeleton soldiers moved with mechanical precision, their numbers seemingly infinite. Behind them followed ghouls, vampires, death knights, and wraiths, all organized into massive formations. The sheer scale of the force extended to the horizon, their metallic banners glinting ominously in the dim light. In front of the massive armies of the dead, someone was looking back at them through the hologram. It was a young handsome man with purple skin, levitating over the crowd. His full plate armor, however, was also alive as a hundred eyeballs of the living armor moved around, observing the minions around him. The man was none other than Kaim Ariel, Carn''s former nemesis. He was the current Lich King. As if Kaim could sense them, everybody in the living room could hear his voice. "Demon Lord Pebble, I am not your enemy. Let me pass through your world. I promise I''ll spare your people." Everybody shuddered because of the intense dark energy from the voice. Crimson blood dripped down from her eyes even though her entire body mass was made of stone. Gawain collapsed to his knee, and a portion of his body cracked. Merlin also fell to the floor, unable to move. As for Carn, he wasn''t in good condition either. Blood dripped from his eyes and ears as the contaminating energy harmed his human organs. Despite being injured, Carn attempted to communicate with Kaim. "Why Earth, Kaim? Can''t you just go straight to the Netherworld Realm and ignore us?" "Earth hides the gateway to the Netherworld Realm. We need to pass through there." "Then, ignore the humans." "I can''t. I have to kill the holy spirits, and they will command the Earth forces to stop me." Carn nodded. He gained an inspiration. Since Kaim wasn''t antagonizing him and his family, he tried negotiating for a way out. After all, he didn''t care about the world''s fate. "Let me migrate my people to Mother Tree Forest first." Kaim declined, "Leave Mother Tree. I''ll kill her after this." "You What the hell do you actually want?! Total annihilation?!" "The destruction of Aether and Holy Spirits. End of reincarnation. End of all lives." "Dude, you''re just being cringe," Carn was frustrated. He couldn''t understand why Kaim had to go to that extent. "What have the Netherworld and Mother Tree have done to you? They have nothing to do with your death or human conspiracy." "Demon Lord Pebble Mother Tree is just an overgrown parasitic mushroom that accidentally gains sentient and intelligence just like humans. As long as that tree exists, Aether will never disappear. And when humans get their hands on Aether technologies, they will begin cultivating more Mother Trees and destroy more worlds. And wherever Aether exists, holy spirits will be born and infest the planet. To truly kill all holy spirits, Aether must not exist." "I know you hate the holy spirits, and so do I! But your method is just wrong, man. Just seal Aether on Earth and leave her alone, can you? When you get everything done, you can isolate Aether World from other planets. Seal the goddamn rifts, and no human can get to that world! You don''t have to go Thanos because you hate some treacherous spirits." Kaim bitterly smiled. He raised his finger and pointed at Carn through the hologram. "I''m so sorry, Pebble. You don''t understand the bigger picture." *BOOM* The hologram shattered. Carn clenched his chest and also fell to the ground, coughing blood. The others were also in a critical condition. Rosa and Gawain kept casting restoration spells on themselves as they were on the brink of death. Merlin also groaned in pain even though the book showed no sign of damage. Everybody was no longer in the mood for chatting. Carn crawled to a couch and rested on it. While casting an intermediate healing spell on himself, he closed his eyes. A few breaths later, he fell unconscious. . Meanwhile, Kaim was still hovering, monitoring his army in the Aether World. He gazed at the horizon, where he had sensed Merlin''s prying eye earlier. After a brief conversation with his former enemy, Kaim bitterly smiled. "I''m so sorry, Pebble. Once the Netherworld and the Mother Tree are gone, I''ll explain everything. For now, please stay away from my army." He sighed and turned around. Floating behind him was the former Lich King, whom Carn had killed. However, Kaim had resurrected him to be his aide. His name was Mordred. Surprisingly, his surname was also Ariel, and he was Kaim''s grandfather. Following Mordred was an army of dark priests and priestesses. Unlike the undead creatures, they were mixed troops, consisting of elves and humans. They wore black clothes and carried long staffs, imbued with divine energy. Among them, the missing daughter of Jasmine, Janette, was there. She followed the group willingly, and she gazed at Kaim with respect and admiration. She was ready to fight for this undead army. Chapter 85 - 85: I’m Not Injured. Ears Bleed? No. My Ears Have a Period. The next morning, everyone began their day feeling somewhat refreshed. Carn, by force of habit, woke up at the crack of dawn. His sharp senses immediately scanned the room, confirming that everything was in order. Wong was also an early riser and had taken it upon herself to prepare breakfast. She searched the kitchen for food ingredients as if she was at home. Meanwhile, Rosa, Merlin, and Gawain had already left the house to scout the surrounding area. Their task was to assess any movements or threats from the ECD and ensure the perimeter was secure. Gwen, however, had struggled to sleep through the night. Memories of the previous day''s events lingered in her mind, mixing with the surreal realization of the strange company she now kept. When she finally got up, it was almost noon. She found Carn in the living room, sitting calmly on the couch. Her eyes widened in alarm when she noticed bloodstains on his clothes. "W-What happened to you?" Carn glanced down at his clothes and then back at her, "Oh, this? My ears decided they wanted to have a period. Nothing serious. I''ve already healed the wounds." "Okay." Gwen blinked, processing his absurd explanation. She wasn''t sure whether to laugh or cringe, so she opted for a hesitant nod instead. As neither Carn nor Wong had spare clothes, Gwen rummaged through her old belongings and handed them something to wear. Carn ended up in a plain t-shirt and jeans, which surprisingly fit his slender frame. Wong, unfazed, wore some of Gwen''s loose-fitting shirts and pants. After lunch, Gwen dashed out to purchase lottery tickets, using the numbers that Carn had predicted. In the late afternoon, Gwen returned with new clothes and some extra groceries. The group spent most of the day indoors, lying low and keeping a close watch on the news and any signs of suspicious activity in the neighborhood. But by evening, the relative calm was shattered when Wong''s phone buzzed, displaying Han''s name on the screen. Overjoyed, Wong darted to pick up the call. However, as she picked up the phone, her hand froze an inch away from the screen. A grim realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. Slowly, her expression shifted to one of dread. Without a word, she rejected the call, turned off the phone, and removed the SIM card. Wong then grabbed a jar of water from the kitchen and dropped the card and the phone inside. They sank to the bottom as tiny air bubbles rose to the surface. "Shit. I''m sorry," Wong muttered, smacking her forehead in frustration. "I shouldn''t have used this phone yesterday." Gwen and Carn exchanged puzzled looks, but comprehension soon dawned on them. Their casual use of phones over the past day was a critical error. The ECD and government agencies could easily trace their location through phone signals. Carn couldn''t afford to implicate Gwen or his mother. He stood up and came up with a plan. But before he could tell what he was about to do, he needed information, so he asked Gwen. "Gwen, is there an empty house, abandoned property, or anything similar nearby?" sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gwen nodded. "There are a few empty houses one block east. But all of them have automated doors and built-in security systems. If you break a window or force a door open, the alarm will go off." Carn smirked. "What if we just teleport inside?" Gwen froze, momentarily stunned by the suggestion. Then, understanding dawned on her, and she broke into a grin. "Of course. With your... demon lord''s abilities, that''s possible. The CCTV cameras only monitor the outside of the houses. As long as you don''t tamper with the doors or windows, you''ll be fine. It''s the same system I have here." "Perfect! I''ll go ahead and check things out. Ma, stay here and keep an eye on things. AW BE BACK!" "Sure." Instead of rushing out through the front door, Carn entered a washroom without locking the door. He transformed into a sentry gargoyle and teleported out. After all, he couldn''t use the free teleportation perk while Gwen and Wong were watching him. . Using the cover of night, Carn moved through the neighborhood. In less than a minute, he arrived at the area Gwen had described. This neighborhood, hidden within the luxurious zone of the city, was an enclave reserved for high-ranking officers and distinguished veterans of the ECD. The houses here were not just homes but fortresses as each was barricaded behind tall fences and guarded gates, unlike regular homes with open front yards. Armed bodyguards patrolled the grounds. The setup resembled a cartel boss''s compound more than a suburban neighborhood. Carn''s target was a seemingly dark and unoccupied villa on the opposite side of a brightly lit mansion. Without hesitation, he bypassed the villa''s security measures, teleporting directly inside. Though the villa''s interior was untouched for years, its exterior was impeccably maintained. Dust coated every surface indoors, and the stale air carried the scent of neglect. Yet, outside, the grass was trimmed, and the hedges were neat. The ever-watchful security cameras hummed, and their red AI lenses scanned the premises 24/7. From his position, Carn could hear loud music from the mansion across the street. The bass reverberated through the air, accompanied by muffled laughter and shouting. It seemed a party was in full swing. Ignoring the noise, Carn focused on his immediate task. He activated his heightened senses, scanning the villa for any signs of life. Fortunately, there was no one here. No faint heartbeats, no lingering warmth, nothing. It was as if the house had been forgotten by its owner but dutifully maintained by the city''s strict regulations. Satisfied, Carn made his way to a washroom and turned on the faucet. ZAAA! A steady stream of water poured out. It confirmed what Gwen had mentioned. State law required homeowners to keep utilities running, even in unused properties. Failing to pay water or electricity bills was not just an inconvenience but a criminal offense, resulting in hefty fines and legal repercussions. Carn considered testing the electrical system as well but he deemed it as a bad idea. After all, activating the house''s power could potentially alert someone, either through automated systems or manual monitoring. He glanced across the street at the mansion and smacked his lips. "Annoying." Chapter 86 - 86: My Father is in Deep... Since this villa turned out to be unfavorable due to the noisy neighbor, he needed a backup plan. Deciding to make the most of his time, Carn ventured out to scout other nearby properties. However, his search only yielded disappointment. While these homes appeared abandoned from the outside, subtle details betrayed the truth. A faint flicker of light through thick curtains, fresh tire tracks in driveways, or even the faint hum of conversations revealed that these so-called empty houses were occupied by undercover agents, likely using the properties as safe houses or private retreats. After an hour of searching, Carn returned to the first villa. It was the only truly vacant property in the area, untouched by residents and free from covert surveillance. Though far from perfect, it was the best option available. Standing in the dark villa, Carn began his work as he couldn''t afford to let his mother live in such a dusty place. He cast a holy spell. "To think I have to use an intermediate spell for house chores. Welp, purification" Carn''s fingertip shone for a brief moment before he suppressed the holy energy from going ham. He touched the ground with his index finger and channeled his energy through the surface of the building. Dust, microorganisms, ants, and bacterias floated and condensed into a basketball-sized mass. As for the floors, walls, ceiling, and ventilation ducts, everything were sparkling clean as if they were freshly minted from a factory. Seeing the clean house, Carn was satisfied. He teleported back to Gwen''s house. . Entering Gwen''s house directly via teleportation, Carn appeared in the living room, which surprised both Gwen and Wong. He canceled his transformation and let out a long sigh. "I''ve found an empty house. It''s directly opposite of a cartel mansion. If we don''t use electricity during the nighttime, nobody can find us there." Gwen was interested in the location. She asked, "Can I go there with you? I want to see the place!" "It''s a blank house. There''s no bed or TV. Why do you want to go?" "Someone has to clean the house, right?" "I already cleaned the house." "Huh?" "We just need pillows, sheets, and blankets for sleeping. Then, we can settle there for a couple days." Gwen didn''t give up. Her adventurous spirit urged her to tag along, "But someone has to get you food. How will I know where it is without going there myself? Take me there with you." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "" While Carn conversed with Gwen, Wong had been smiling. She looked between the two and finally added, "Before that, Carn, Gwen. You two need to f-ck." "" "" Carn and Gwen dully stared at Wong as the topic was so random and awkward. They ignored her and proceeded with the conversation. "Anyway," Carn concluded their purpose. "Now that we''ve secured a retreat route. I hope you can let us stay here for a while until the ECD men show up or we gather enough resources and cash to leave the country. Is that okay with you?" Gwen had no problem with that, "As long as your lottery tickets win the jackpot." "We''ll see." . The night was unsettlingly quiet. The ECD was preoccupied with cleaning up the chaos that they had caused, while both FBI agents and Ferdinand''s private forces scoured the city for rogue entities. At the FBI headquarters, Han sat in an interrogation room. His eyes bore heavy black bags. His body sagged under the weight of exhaustion, but his spirit remained unbroken. A group of five agents huddled around laptops on a table just outside the room, analyzing surveillance footages and data. Another agent, stationed nearby, was attempting to call Wong using Han''s confiscated phone. After several failed attempts, the agent scowled at the screen. "No luck," he muttered, placing the phone down. One of the agents glanced at Han through the open door and sneered. "Looks like your family has abandoned you." Han smirked despite his fatigue. "My wife and kid are smarter than any of you. You won''t catch them." The agent chuckled. "Big talk for a man who''s about to ride the electric chair. You''ve been officially labeled a doppelganger sympathizer. You''ll be fried in a week." Han''s grin widened, defiant. "Do what you want. I''ve given up on this corrupt country anyway." Another agent, clearly the leader, stepped in, silencing his subordinate with a sharp glare. "Enough. Out. All of you." The agents begrudgingly filed out of the room, leaving Han alone with the man. The lead agent approached Han, uncuffed him, and gestured to an aide to bring a paper bag stuffed with premium burgers. The scent of freshly grilled meat filled the room, and Han''s stomach growled. The agent placed the bag in front of him. "Eat." Han didn''t need a second invitation. He tore into the food, the first real meal he''d had in days. As Han ate, the agent leaned back against the wall, watching him carefully. After a moment, he asked, "One last time. Are you absolutely sure your son isn''t a doppelganger?" Han paused mid-bite, "We tested him three times. Using your ECD machines, no less. All results came back negative. If he is a doppelganger, maybe the problem lies with your fancy tech, not me." The agent nodded solemnly. "Fair point. But you know as well as I do, logic doesn''t matter here. The laws in this country stopped making sense a long time ago." Han snorted and resumed eating, too drained to argue further. The agent pulled a folder from his briefcase and slid it across the table. On top was a photograph of Arthur. "Do you know this man?" Han glanced at the photo and scoffed. "Triple-A? The lunatic who thinks he''s L from Death Note? What about him?" "The president ordered the destruction of the ECD base in Florida. Ferdinand activated the self-destruct protocol. Arthur was buried with it." Han shrugged, unimpressed. "So?" "Arthur was digging into some very sensitive matters. Before he turned his attention to your son, he uncovered information about a government plan to release a zombie virus. And more importantly, he found a cure." Han froze, his appetite suddenly gone. The agent leaned in closer, "Ferdinand and the Secret Service silenced him before he could expose the truth. But now that we know, the question is: will you help us stop this?" Han let out a bitter laugh. "Are you serious? You''ve confirmed the government''s planning a zombie apocalypse, and instead of preparing for that, you''ve spent days torturing me over my son? This is so ridiculous. You people need an education about priorities! No, you don''t need my help. You deserve whatever''s coming." The agent smirked, standing upright. Without another word, he collected the folder and headed for the door. But just as he reached it, he turned back. "You''re right. Our priorities don''t make sense. After all, we just want to make sure that you don''t know anything. Now that we know that you''re clueless, we''ll be leaving for the bunkers now, with the cure in hand. As for you..." He flicked off the light switch, plunging the room into darkness. "You can stay here and join the undead. Goodbye, Han Yunho. Your service won''t be remembered." The door slammed shut, and Han was left alone in the pitch-black room. Han sat motionless in the darkness. If everything the agent said was true, the world was on the brink of chaos, and he was powerless to stop it. For now. Chapter 87 - 87: My Father is Actually a Big Shot Han rose from the chair and moved toward the door. He tested the handle, but it didn''t budge. A faint metallic clank confirmed his suspicion that the agents had locked him inside. He exhaled in frustration, but he quickly composed himself. Being trapped in a room by bureaucratic lackeys was hardly the worst predicament he had faced. He surveyed the small space and the cold concrete walls. With no immediate escape route and his body screaming for rest, Han decided to bide his time. He lay down on the hard floor, letting its chill seep into his muscles as he closed his eyes. "First, I''ll recover my strength. Then I''ll tear this puny building apart." Han thought. Because of the accumulated fatigue, he fell into a deep slumber almost instantly. But instead of descending into the usual black void of sleep, Han found himself in a vivid dream. He was lying on the surface of a tranquil lake, which stretched endlessly to the horizon. The sky above was bright blue with no sun or clouds in sight. Strangely, the air was somewhat stale. Han sat up. He looked around, confused. "What is this place?" As he looked down at the water, his reflection stared back, but it wasn''t his face. The reflection in the water belonged to a middle-aged Westerner with sharp features, deep-set eyes, and a trimmed beard. The figure wore an opulent golden tunic and a regal cloak lined with fur. A magnificent jeweled crown rested on his head, glinting with an otherworldly light. Han blinked in disbelief. He waved a hand, and the figure in the water mimicked the movement perfectly. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is... me?" The reflection didn''t answer as it was his shadow. Han sighed and let out a wry chuckle, realizing he was dreaming. "Figures. A king in a dream. Why not?" Still, he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something significant about the figure staring back at him. "Where am I?" The reflection in the water suddenly smiled. Then, as though the lake itself had been waiting for his question, the surface began to ripple. The water beneath Han''s feet darkened, and an image began to form in its depths. A grand palace appeared, surrounded by endless fields of lush green and a lively city. At the palace gates stood a massive army clad in gleaming armor, and their banners fluttered in the wind. At the center of it all was the man from Han''s reflection, sitting on a golden throne. His stern eyes seemed to lock onto Han. A deep voice echoed around Han, though he couldn''t tell if it came from the reflection or the lake itself. Strangely, unfamiliar memories flooded Han''s mind. Slowly, they pieced themselves together, revealing fragments of a life he had never known yet felt deeply connected to. Han murmured in disbelief. "King Ban of the Sword Soul Kingdom? Wait... that day leading my troops to Bone Mountain meeting the 72 demon kings... What?" The words left his mouth before he could fully grasp their meaning. He tilted his head unable to think straight. Yet, the memories continued to flow like an unstoppable torrent. The scene in his mind shifted. It was the grand army of King Ban, marching through the desolate lands of a fallen demon overlord. The troops halted in front of an ancient mausoleum, which was the rumored resting place of the overlord, protected by an infamous powerful gargoyle who had slaughtered countless humans and demons alike to ensure that his creator would never be undisturbed. King Ban''s ministers and aides surrounded him, voicing a debate. They urged him to seize the opportunity to plunder the tomb, claiming the riches and forbidden artifacts within could bolster their kingdom''s strength. But Ban stood firm and disagreed as the gargoyle lord was their ally in this campaign. Unfortunately, that night, betrayal struck. One of the generals, a trusted figure in Ban''s ranks, crept into his tent under the veil of darkness. This man was a henchman of the Lich King, disguised as one of his generals. He ended Ban''s life with a dagger to the heart. After that, the spy disguised into Ban. Now wearing Ban''s face, he led the army to raid the mausoleum. While the guardian of the tomb was preoccupied with the Lich King''s forces at Bone Mountain, the imposter looted the treasures, leaving behind deliberate evidence that pointed to the Sword Soul Kingdom. Ban''s soul lingered, bound to the mortal realm by an overwhelming sense of injustice. He watched helplessly as the traitor ransacked the mausoleum and transported its treasures to the Lich King. Days later, the guardian of the mausoleum returned. The gargoyle, Demon Lord Pebble, surveyed the desecrated dummy tomb, where he kept unimportant treasures. To Ban''s shock, the gargoyle could see his spirit. Their gazes met, and the demon spoke in a voice that carried both sorrow and anger. "I see. You were betrayed as well Lich King''s cunning knows no bounds. To think he would use mimics against humans Very well. I won''t blame it on your kingdom. Instead, I''ll find and kill that traitor for you. But for now, I shall send your soul to the Mother Tree. Rest in peace. I will handle the rest." Ban, however, was far from at peace. He tried to resist. But the gargoyle lord extended a hand, absorbing Ban''s Aether and sending him to the afterlife. Darkness enveloped him. For years, there was nothing. Then, a distant light pierced the void. When he opened his eyes again, he was no longer the warrior king. He was an infant, cradled in the arms of a woman on Earth. That child was Han. The revelation stunned Han. He was speechless. More memories poured in. He remembered the faces of his loyal soldiers, the scheming ministers, and the treacherous General Black who had stolen everything from him. "This dream is wild!" Han laughed, but tears welled up in Han''s eyes, spilling down his cheeks. Regret consumed him as he thought of the kingdom he had failed to protect, the people he had let down, and the betrayal that had ended his reign. Han got emotional and whimpered, "If onlyIf only I could turn back time I would make them pay. The Lich King, those wretched traitors, General Black... I would make them all suffer!" As his rage and sorrow swirled within him, the dreamscape began to shift again. The tranquil lake disappeared, replaced by an empty, blue sky. A radiant being, enveloped in a blinding golden light, descended from above. It was an angel, clad in golden plate armor that gleamed like the sun. Yet, its face was obscured, shrouded in impenetrable darkness. Han''s breath caught in his throat as the angel hovered before him. Its resonating voice echoed in his mind. "King Ban Lott Han YunhoYour journey is far from over. Fate has intertwined your past and present, and the choices you make now will shape the destiny of many." Han stared at the angel in awe. The rage in his chest subsided, replaced by respect and fear. "Who are you? What do you want from me?" The angel''s response was as cryptic as it was profound. "Justice." And with that single word, the dream shattered, and Han woke up. His entire body was covered in cold sweat and black goo. Despite being stuck in a dark room, Han''s eyes glowed in red light, and he could see everything in the dark, but all objects had a thick overlay shade of red. Han blinked several times, shocked by the changes in his perception. A moment later, the memory of his dream came back, and his old muscle memory reacted. Han stood up and put his hand on the table. "Souls of steel, heed my command" The metal table deformed and transformed into a crimson broadsword, but it radiated crimson light as if it had turned into a photon blade or a lightsaber. Han, still being absentminded, glanced around the room. He muttered to himself. "Aether and spirits, souls of all swords, heed my command" The entire FBI facility trembled as metallic objects reacted to Han''s voice. Steel frames, tables, furniture, and every object that contained iron, steel, or natural mineral floated as if they were attracted by a strong magnet. But a second later, everything shattered and transformed into red dust, which flew through obstacles and walls. In seconds, strong Aether, made from natural minerals, flocked around Han. He extended his left arm, and the crimson dust gathered on his skin. Red marks gradually appeared, blessing Han with Aether. That was not the end. The armored angel from his dream materialized behind Han and placed his hand on his shoulder. He whispered. "For peace, Aether, and justice" Han''s eyes burned with a passion. He didn''t need the angel to encourage him as he knew what to do. The Aether injection ritual ended. Han glanced at his left arm and roughly counted the red marks. About 2,500 Aether marks were with him, but he could easily gather more by consuming minerals and iron from buildings. Just as Han was about to break out of the place, the FBI headquarters collapsed on top of Han, who snorted at the falling ceiling. Kicking the ground, he jumped up, and his body pierced through the falling concrete blocks. Upon coming out of the collapsing building, Han landed on top of the fallen structure. His burning eyes turned northeast, where the nearest nuclear bunker was located. . . After securing an emergency hideout, Carn sent Gawain, Rosa, and Merlin to camp in the empty villa and observe the cartel mansion for the time being. As for Wong and himself, he would stay in Gwen''s house for a little longer. Another day silently passed. Coincidentally, it was the day that Gwen and Wong had been waiting for. It was the day when one of the lottery companies would announce the result. Chapter 88 - 88: My Mother is Rich, But I’m Poor on Aether. Therefore, I’m Raiding a Cartel’s Base. At 11 PM, Gwen and Wong sat side by side on the worn-out couch in their living room. Their bloodshot eyes glued to the flickering screen of an old TV. The lottery show host''s overly enthusiastic voice came through the speakers, but neither of them paid attention to anything but the numbers being drawn. As the minutes passed by, the moment of truth arrived. The final set of numbers appeared on the screen. Gwen and Wong held their trembling hands together, praying for a miracle. "...Six... thirty-two... twenty-two... forty-nine... seventeen... five." The duo compared the numbers with the lottery ticket on the coffee table in front of them. They also looked at the phone and the written number that Carn had written. They matched! Their heart skipped a beat. ALL NUMBER MATCHED! On the TV, the host''s announcement confirmed their wildest dreams, claiming someone had just won the jackpot, and all six numbers on their ticket matched perfectly. Gwen and Wong exploded into screams of pure elation. They shot off the couch, dancing and spinning in circles. They hugged each other, bouncing up and down like children on Christmas morning. Their laughter echoed through the house as they ran from room to room, unable to contain their excitement. Finally, Gwen managed to catch her breath long enough to grab a calculator from the kitchen counter. "Let''s figure out how much we''re getting!" Wong, however, did not need a calculator. As a traditional Asian mom, she smirked, "No need. I already did the math in my head, lah." "Eh?" "If we go for the lump sum payout, that''s usually about 45% of the total jackpot. Let''s say the jackpot is 480 million. That gives us roughly 216 million before taxes. Now, subtract 37% federal taxes, and we''re left with 136.08 million. Splitting it evenly between us, we each get 68.04 million." Gwen blinked her eyes several times, stunned by how effortlessly Wong had broken it all down. Then, her face broke into an even wider grin. "Sixty-eight million dollars? Each?!" Gwen shouted. Wong cackled and puffed her chest, "Let''s not forget state taxes. We are lucky we live in Florida. Our state does not impose taxes on lottery winnings!" "HAIL FLORIDA!" Gwen also mimicked Wong''s cackle. She tossed the calculator aside and grabbed Wong''s hands, spinning her around in another victory dance. "Who cares about taxes right now? We''re rich, Wong! Rich!" "No, no! This is just beginning! We go overseas, lay low for a few months. Let new lottery prize grow bigger, ah! When it hits 500 million or more, we ask Carn to predict numbers again! Infinite money glitch, lah!" "OH!" Gwen gasped and widened her eyes. Wong''s expression shifted as she suddenly clasped Gwen''s hands tightly. "Now, you marry my son, okay? Give me grandchildren and we are rich together." Intoxicated by the adrenaline rush and the moments, Gwen accepted without hesitation, "Yes, Mom!" "My daughter-in-law!" Wong cheered, pulling Gwen into a tight embrace. Gwen and Wong dissolved into laughter, holding each other tightly as they celebrated their windfall. . Meanwhile, in the relative quiet of the abandoned hideout, Carn, Gawain, Rosa, and Merlin lounged comfortably, enjoying the stillness. From the quiet hideout, Carn rolled his eyes as he overheard faint echoes of their celebration. Even though they were a block away, their noises still reached them. "Sounds like they won." Rosa snickered. Carn smirked. "Good for them. At least someone is having a good dream tonight." "Maybe they''ll even buy us real furniture for this place," Gawain added with a laugh, gesturing at the mismatched chairs and boxes they had been using as makeshift seating in the empty house. The trio chuckled. They then resume gazing at the cartel mansion, contemplating if they should raid that place and silence the residents. The party at the mansion showed no signs of slowing down. Luxurious sports cars arrived one after another, each bringing well-dressed young men who joined the festivities. Soon, a faint crimson haze settled over the area. At first, the mist was barely noticeable. But as more vehicles poured in, the fog grew denser and darker. The arrival of a black Rolls Royce marked the pinnacle of the event. A young man stepped out, accompanied by a group of glamorous female companions. As they made their appearance, the crimson fog deepened into a black haze that engulfed the entire property. From the second-floor front windows of their hideout, Carn, Rosa, and Gawain observed the scene. The fog''s density and ominous color signaled an overwhelming concentration of spiritual energy and a thousand or more vengeful spirits. At least a thousand silver marks of Aether were up for grasp. But the question was "Who will claim it?" Rosa coughed lightly, "Master, may I go and purge those sinners? It won''t take long. I can petrify everyone in the mansion instantly." Gawain clenched his fists, clearly eager to contribute, but he knew his skills excelled in one-on-one combat rather than large-scale assaults. He gave up pursuing Aether. Carn, however, was in desperate need of Aether. He immediately rejected Rosa''s offer. "You two stay here and watch. This is my job." Rosa voiced her skepticism. "Master, you just want the Aether, don''t you? But my abilities are far better suited for this, Master. If you go there yourself, you''ll risk exposing your location to the ECD. Hunters will be all over this place in no time." Carn frowned, conceding the logic in Rosa''s argument. Yet his need for Aether was pressing. He attempted a compromise. "Fine. You can go. But share some of the Aether with me. I need at least 10,000 marks to establish my domain." The mention of a "Domain" highlighted the gravity of the situation. The domain was a spell unique to demon lords, requiring precisely 10,000 marks of Aether to activate. This powerful incantation would create an upgradeable dungeon core, serving as the cornerstone of a demon lord''s territory. Once established, the domain would grant numerous benefits to Carn and his subordinates, such as accelerated recovery, enhanced physical capabilities, and various magical blessings. Furthermore, holy spirits would be rendered powerless within its boundaries, unable to support their incarnations or allies attempting to invade the territory. Initially, the domain would cover an area of 100 square meters, but it could expand over time, especially with additional Aether injections. In Carn''s previous world, the most expansive domain belonged to Demon Overlord ImpermanenceCarn''s creator. His vast territory spanned two-thirds of the mainland continent, encompassing the Mother Tree Forest and even parts of human kingdoms. Within his dominion lay all 72 demon lord dungeons, unified under his grand kingdom. After the overlord''s death, his legacy became a legend. Humans and demons alike scoured the lands, desperately searching for his fabled dungeon corethe heart of his power. But the overlord had hidden it so well that even Carn, his own son, had no idea of its location. For now, Carn''s focus was on creating his own foothold, and for that, he needed the Aether. Rosa paused as she finally realized what Carn was planning. Feeling guilty, she lowered her head. "Please forgive me, master. I didn''t think of that. I was blinded by greed." Carn smiled, "Just go and share me Aether." "Understood!" Rosa vanished, teleporting to the cartel mansion. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 90 - 90: My Inquisitor Did a Good Job, But She Forgot One Thing Chuck led the two women into the suite. After everybody entered the room, he turned around and locked the door behind him. In front of them, the luxurious room was ready for their debauchery lifestyle. In the lounge area, unused syringes, a jar brimming with mysterious white powder, glass bottles filled with pink pills, a bong, a pot of unfamiliar dried grasses, and a stack of condoms had been arranged on a polished table. The women froze momentarily at the sight as they didn''t expect to see these items in the room. But their initial hesitation melted into wide smiles as this wasn''t their first encounter with such indulgences. Without a word, they ransacked the well-stocked bar, grabbing the most expensive bottles of liquor from the racks. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chuck chuckled as he began his preparations. Fetching glasses and a bucket of ice, he uncorked the bottles the women had chosen, casually dropping a pink pill into each glass. The concoction fizzed ominously as he handed the spiked drinks to the women. The girls gulped and clutched their glasses with a nervous grip. They hesitated if they should consume the content. Sensing their reluctance, Chuck slapped three thick stacks of $100 bills onto the table. With a smug grin, he issued a challenge. "I''ve got a little game for us. Every glass you finish gets you $10,000. And when morning comes, I''ll wire a million to cover your medical bills." The lure of easy money swept away any remaining doubt. Giggling, the women clinked their glasses and downed the drugged liquor. Almost immediately, their bodies flushed. Primal instincts took control, and they crawled toward Chuck, seeking carnal pleasure. Chuck smirked, putting away his own drink before stripping off his clothes. He prepared himself for what he expected to be a wild, unforgettable night. None of them noticed the priestess statue standing silently behind the bar. A chilling aura enveloped the room. The next moment, all three were frozen in time, and their bodies transformed into lifeless stone. . Rosa stepped into the room. The petrified trio stood as reminders of human indulgence and recklessness. Disgust twisted her features as she approached the statues. Chuck''s spirit was the first to manifest. But as his spectral form neared Rosa, his expression twisted into something lewd. He leered at her while his hand reached to grope her tight buttock. Rosa''s eyes narrowed. A flicker of holy light danced in her hand as she muttered a single word. "Purification." Chuck''s spirit let out an agonized scream as the light consumed him. Within seconds, he vanished, forcibly sent to the Netherworld Realm. The two women''s spirits emerged next, but they quickly passed on by instinct as their attachment to this world was too weak. Because they committed light sins, their souls contained no Aether for Rosa. Rosa dismissed the lack of Aether''s gain from the initial encounter and shifted her focus to the larger objective. She closed the curtains with her telekinesis, converting this room into the base of her operation. From here, she scanned the sprawling mansion with her Aether, searching for more isolated targets amidst the chaotic party. The scene was a den of debauchery. Room after room, groups of wealthy young elites and professional women indulged in their carnal desire, boosted by illegal substances. Empty bottles, scattered syringes, and powder-lined surfaces were common in this place. Looking at it closer, Rosa noticed another trend. Some individuals had never taken a life, so their souls were untouched by haunting spirits. However, more than half of the men bore the crimson haze of Aether. After pinpointing and separating small fries from big shots, it was time to purge. Rosa activated her teleportation ability, blinking into a nearby room where depravity was at its peak. The participants barely registered her arrival before she cast a spell. With a thought, the group was frozen mid-act as their bodies transformed into stone statues, forever capturing their sins. The inquisitor moved to the next room without pause. Each space she entered was a mirror of the last as she always found a naked man and several women on a bed. As soon as she left, only statues of lustful sinners remained. She spent no more than a minute in each room. The groups without Aether were purified and sent to the Netherworld Realm. As for the sinners, Rosa plundered their Aether and destroyed their souls. By the time she cleaned the mansion''s second floor, 20 minutes had already passed. She returned to Chuck''s suite to rest. . The bodyguards patrolling the second floor moved through the hallways, ignoring the muffled ambiance of the mansion. They were accustomed to the loud music and sultry noises echoing from the suites. However, tonight, the voices that had started so energetically faded into silence. Despite the quiet, no one called for assistance or supplies. One of the guards chuckled, "Are they out already? That''s quick!" Another shrugged. "Probably. Those spoiled rich kids rarely last more than half an hour. Their stamina is shit." Another man had a mischievous glint in his eye, he suggested, "Should we enter one of the rooms and claim some leftovers? The pills are usually too strong for the women, and they might still be drunk. You know, 30 minutes hardly satisfy them." The senior guard warned. "Don''t even think about it. Young Master ordered us to pack up and leave tomorrow afternoon. We''re not supposed to take any luggage, especially not these junkies." "But come on, man. After the apocalypse, where the hell are we gonna find women like this?" The protest of the bodyguard was like a cold water to others as they made too much sense. They exchanged uneasy glances before one of them finally broke the silence. "Screw it. I''m grabbing someone from the pool before the geezers in the bunker monopolize them all!" "Yeah, same here." "I''ll try my luck with one of these rooms. Claiming drunk junkies is easier than rizzing those by the pool!" With that, the bodyguards dispersed, heading in a different direction. Among them, three decided to explore one of the silent guest suites. Using a master keycard, they unlocked the door and entered. The lounge appeared empty. But as they moved into the bedroom, they were greeted by statues of a naked man and two women frozen in a moment of passion. Their expressions of bliss were so vivid and lifelike that the guards mistook them for elaborate pranks. "What the hell is this?" But as they touched the statues, the cold stone under their fingers dispelled any notion of a joke. Panic crept in, and the guards searched the room, flipping through drawers and closets in a desperate bid to find the culprit. "Something''s wrong here! Check the other rooms!" The trio split up, unlocking doors and finding the same lifelike statues at various places. Confirming the anomaly, they called their colleagues, spreading word of the bizarre phenomenon. One guard finally made his way to Chuck''s suite, bursting through the door. Inside, he found the chubby young man and his two female companions, but they were petrified like all the others. His eyes widened when he spotted an additional figure. There was a statue of a priestess standing in the lounge. "What the" Before he could finish his sentence, his body stiffened, and he too turned to stone, joining the growing collection. . Rosa, concealed in the room, had been caught off guard when the bodyguard barged in. Panic surged for a split second, but her reflexes took over. Instinctively, she cast her petrification curse, silencing the intruder before he could react. As the room fell silent again, Rosa let out a long sigh of relief. She approached the newly petrified bodyguard, inspecting his belongings. In his stiffened hand, she found the master keycard that had granted him access. "So that''s how they''re getting in," she thought. Realizing that her time was running out, Rosa decided to move. She teleported to Oiler''s suite directly, determined to eliminate him before word of her presence spread any further. Upon arriving, she scanned the room for life signatures. Her senses quickly locked onto Oiler and a female model in the shower room, but their voices were muffled by the running water. They, too, seemed to be occupied in an activity. The room, however, was plagued with a dense black haze that obscured her vision. "What kind of monster is this guy?" Rosa wasted no time, taking the initiative to curse both Oiler and the model accompanying him in the shower. The spell immediately transformed the woman into stone, freezing her mid-motion as she leaned against the thick glass wall. "F-CK!!" The curse, however, failed to fully affect Oiler. Instead of petrifying him entirely, it turned only the outer layer of his synthetic skin to stone. His augmented skeleton, integrated microchips, mainframe systems, and nanomachine-infused blood rendered him partially immune to such magic. Oiler gritted his metal teeth and tried to move, but his petrified flesh merged with the stoned model. With a guttural growl, he ripped himself free, tearing away layers of the petrified synthetic skin. The flesh peeled off in chunks, revealing his grotesque organs, cybernetic enhancements, and reinforced steel bones. The android staggered back with his torso a horrific blend of mangled wires and organic intact. He fell to his knees, and his synthetic guts slipped out. Panicked, he shoved them back into place. Taking advantage of his vulnerable state, Rosa teleported and appeared behind him. Mimicking Carn''s signature execution techniques, she seized Oiler''s head from behind and twisted it. CRACK! Oiler''s steel head rotated a full 720 degrees before detaching from his metallic spine. Rosa held it aloft, turning it over to inspect it. For a brief moment, she thought the fight was over. But then, Oiler''s artificial eyes flickered to life, locking onto hers. His jaw twitched, and the voice components embedded in his throat emitted a furious sound. "WHO ARE YOU?! HOW DARE YOU AMBUSH ME?! DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM?!" Rosa didn''t flinch. This wasn''t her first encounter with augmented humans, and she had no intention of letting him intimidate her. She tightened her grip around the head, and her palms pressed against the metallic skull. Oiler''s robotic face contorted under immense pressure until it shattered, scattering wires, microchips, and synthetic fluids across the room. Yet, the ominous black haze around them didn''t dissipate. Rosa scoffed and turned her attention to the headless body. Her experiences led her to the chest, where a faint glow emanated from a suspicious core embedded in the center. Without hesitation, she reached into the mangled remains and ripped the battery-like power source from his chest cavity. The moment the core was disconnected, Oiler''s body slumped lifelessly to the floor, and the black haze dissipated. A sudden rush of energy coursed through Rosa as 1,500 marks of Aether surged into her body. Alongside it came the voices of countless spirits, offering their gratitude. These were the souls of Oiler''s victims, finally freed from their torment. Rosa smiled faintly as the oppressive atmosphere lifted. Another evil sinner had been purged, and Rosa was proud of her deed. The mission had been accomplished. It was the time to bail. Rosa scanned the mansion one last time, believing that she had left no trace of her until she saw a CCTV camera in the room. "Crap," Rosa dryly laughed. She then teleported, returning to Carn''s side. She wondered if she should report her mistake to Carn after this. Chapter 91 - 91: We Have New Targets Rosa materialized in the dark safe house, where Carn, Gawain, and Merlin had been patiently waiting for her return. Her stone face was expressionless as usual, so the two men did not suspect her for messing up the task. "It''s done, Master. The hero-grade android has been dealt with." Carn raised an eyebrow, interested in the term. "Android?" Rosa clarified, "The target was an augmented human if you can even call him human anymore. His entire body and even his brain had been replaced with synthetic components. There wasn''t much left of him that could be considered biological." "An augmented human, huh? Did you encounter any issues during the kill?" Rosa recalled the grotesque struggle in the shower and the resilience of Oiler''s augmented body. "His artificial components made him resistant to my petrification curse. Only his synthetic skin was affected, and I had to take more direct measures to eliminate him. He was... durable." Gawain, who had experience dealing with androids, added to the conversation, "Did you remove his core? Without extracting the core, he won''t die. Most augmented humans store their consciousness in the core instead of the brain." Rosa showed them the so-called core that she had extracted from Oiler. She handed it to Carn. "I dismantled his power core. It''s right here." Carn received the power core and inspected it. At a glance, it resembled something from a superhero movie that a hero used to sustain his life. He then recalled the power suits in a military warehouse, where Carn had his first mana scan. Upon closer inspection of the dismantled core, Carn''s eyes lit up with recognition. What initially seemed like ordinary synthetic components was none other than Aetherium, a crystalized core of a dead demon lord. "Aetherium? How many demon lords have Earthlings managed to kill to get their hands on this?" Merlin explained, "They haven''t killed any demon lords themselves. They obtain Aetherium through a farm... from Ohio." "Ohio? Farm?" "There''s a heavily fortified military base there, built around a massive rift. That rift connects Earth to the Aether World, and it''s the primary source of Aetherium and other resources from your realm." "But how are they mass-producing Aetherium? That doesn''t add up." Merlin revealed a grim truth that he had gathered from the record, "They''ve established something called a Mana Farm. It''s an artificial breeding ground where they produce demon lords. Once the demon lords are mature, they slaughter them to harvest Aetherium." "What?" Gawain recoiled in shock. Carn''s face darkened as understanding dawned. "Of course. I see now. When my creator, Overlord Impermanence, reigned, he cast a grand protective spell over his descendants and loyal subordinates. That spell ensured there would always be seventy-two demon lords in the Aether World. Each time one dies, a new demon is chosen to inherit the title, along with the previous demon lord''s power and experience." Gawain was surprised once more as he hadn''t heard of this information. "Wait, are you saying that''s how the system works? I had no idea." Carn nodded, "Always has been. That''s why you can''t get rid of any demon faction." Merlin interjected, clarifying further. "The Earthlings found a way to exploit this system. By breeding weak demons in controlled conditions, they''ve created a pipeline to identify and harvest new demon lords the moment they''re chosen. It''s efficient, cruel, and highly lucrative." Gawain looked between Carn and Merlin. "But you''re not one of the seventy-two demon lords, right? How does that fit in?" Carn shrugged, "I didn''t inherit my title through the grand spell. My power is self-made. I fought, clawed my way to the top, and earned the title of demon lord from my enemies." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wow. I didn''t know that." Gawain let out a low whistle. His respect toward Carn grew. Merlin, however, wasn''t finished. "The Earthlings are more cunning than the humans in your world for sure. They don''t end with the farms. Some of the doppelgangers were actually weakened demons from the farm, and they intentionally let loose and terrify the masses. Then, the government established the ECD and played heroes." "They gain the mass approval after that." "Yes. They also gain funds and backing from scared elites. With a little push, they can even use the monsters to harass and weaken other countries, forcing them to bend to the ECD and the shadow government." Carn shrugged, not surprised anymore. At this point, he wondered if he should fully support Kaim Ariel and destroy the entire country. Still, he would rather live in a peaceful environment than survive in a civilization full of smelly zombies. "We should let them kill each other at this point," Carn sighed. "Should we allow the undead to murder everybody?" Rosa finally added, "You''re taking your anger on the innocent, master. The culprits are the ones in power here. Also, I heard they will be packing up and migrating to a bunker. I think they knew about the undead invasion." Merlin confirmed, "Yes. They already knew. In Georgia, there''s a functioning fallout shelter." "You know the location?" "All in the book." "Good. It seems we have just acquired a new HOBBY to kill time." The three demons and one book in the house all came to an agreement that they got another place to plunder Aether. Relying on Merlin''s data, they formed a plan and a schedule. . In the vast expanse of sky, a man with red skin glided effortlessly on a flying energy sword, slicing through the clouds. This was Han, who had recently awakened the memories of his previous life. Trailing behind him was an angelic knight clad in golden armor. The celestial being, serving as Han''s mentor, guided him in mastering the nuances of holy power and Aether. As they journeyed toward Georgia, Han practiced chanting basic holy spells, preparing himself for a potential confrontation with the undead army. After an hour of steady flight, Han reached the Georgia fallout shelter, where his former colleagues and the governing elite would take refuge. Yet, he refrained from launching an immediate attack, opting for a more strategic approach. Continuing his flight, Han descended into Atlanta. Once within the city, he dismissed his transformation and his energy sword, assuming the guise of an ordinary civilian. He then cleansed his clothes and body with his holy spell that he had just learned. The wrinkles in his shirt disappeared, leaving it impeccably smooth, as though it had been freshly ironed. A faint scent of sunlight lingered on the fabric, completing his unassuming appearance. Chapter 92 - 92: My Father is Alive and Kicking! Han scanned his surroundings, admiring the cityscape and streetlights. However, his heightened perception detected a strange crimson haze around certain buildings, streets, and shops. Although it didn''t obstruct his vision, the eerie fog irritated him. Turning to the angel knight hovering behind him, Han voiced his frustration. "Angel, can I turn off this detection ability? It''s annoyingly inconvenient. I can barely see anything." The angel gestured toward his flame-like eyes, then cast a holy spell on himself, demonstrating how to bypass the constant activation of the Eyes of Karma. Recognizing the spell as one he had recently learned, Han nodded and attempted it himself. He raised his fingers to his eyes and chanted. "Seal" This restriction spell, though simple, could temporarily disable any Aether ability, spell, or curse. It was versatile enough to counter Rosa''s petrification curse or neutralize a hunter''s augmented magic. A soft light emanated from Han''s fingertips, enveloping his eyes. In an instant, his supernatural vision faded, and his eyes returned to their normal human state. With the crimson haze gone, his view of the city became clear. Relieved, Han continued his journey, eventually arriving at a nearby hotel. Inside, the warm ambiance welcomed him, and a friendly female receptionist greeted him with a professional smile. "How can I assist you today, sir?" "I''d like to book a room for a week. Give me a suite." "Of course. Could you please fill this out and provide your ID or passport?" the receptionist slid a registration form across the counter. Han hesitated. His wallet and identification had been confiscated by his former colleagues. But his new abilities gave him an edge over the modern world''s requirements. Reaching into his pocket, he whispered another new spell. "Retrieve." A leather wallet appeared in his grasp. This spell allowed Han to summon any object he had previously possessed, touched, or seen. Rather than retrieving his lost wallet, he opted for the wallet of his former superior officer, Ferdinand. He pulled the leather wallet from his pocket as though it had always been there. The wallet was thick, brimming with large banknotes. Han flipped through it and quickly found Ferdinand''s ID card. Keeping his demeanor calm and composed, he handed the ID to the receptionist for registration. The receptionist barely glanced at the photo on the ID before proceeding. She informed Han of the room pricing, to which he nonchalantly selected an expensive suite. He paid with Ferdinand''s credit card and placed a $2,000 cash deposit from the wallet without hesitation. The receptionist swiped the card, printed a receipt, and presented it for Han''s signature. Taking the pen, Han discreetly cast a holy spell on the receipt. "Revelation." It was the same spell that Carn had used to cheat an exam. It revealed Ferdinand''s authentic signature on the paper. Using the glowing sample as a guide, Han mimicked the signature. The receptionist didn''t suspect anything and handed him a receipt along with a keycard to his suite. As Han took the keycard, he quietly exhaled in relief. Sliding Ferdinand''s wallet back into his pocket, he wasn''t done yet. Casting "Retrieve" once more, he summoned Ferdinand''s phones directly into his hand. Three smartphones materialized in Han''s hand, which he promptly slipped into his pocket. Moments later, one of them vibrated, signaling an incoming call. Glancing at the screen, he saw it was from a credit card company. As he entered the elevator, now alone, Han lightly massaged his throat and coughed a few times. "Ah, ah. One, two, three," he murmured, adjusting his voice to mimic Ferdinand''s deeper tone and cadence. Satisfied, he answered the call. "Hello?" "Hello, sir. This is a representative from the A.E. Credit Card Company. We''ve noticed a recent charge on your account at the FSHA Hotel for $11,000. Can you confirm if this was your transaction?" Han smirked at the ease of the situation. He replied in Ferdinand''s voice. "Yes, I just booked a room for a week." "Understood, sir. Thank you for confirming. Have a pleasant stay, and thank you for using A.E. Credit Card." The call ended. Han scoffed and put the phone back into his pocket. A faint grin lingered on his face, but his thoughts quickly shifted. After a brief pause, Han decided to make contact. He dialed Wong''s number first, but there was no answer. Frustrated but not deterred, he considered his next option. Han then thought of Carn. To avoid government surveillance, he chose to use a Chinese messaging app rather than a traditional phone call. Quickly, he added Carn''s ID to his contact list, initiated the app, and placed the call. The encrypted line ensured a safer connection, even under the watchful eyes of the US government. . . BRRRR In the dark villa, Carn woke up to the vibration of his smartphone. The screen illuminated the room, revealing an alert from a messenger application. Carn was puzzled. He rarely used this app except to exchange occasional messages with his mother or father. A second later, a thought struck him. He hurriedly grabbed the phone and glanced at the caller ID. To his surprise, the name displayed was KING BAN LOTT. "King Ban Lott of Sword Soul Kingdom? What the hell?!" Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ban Lott had been one of the few humans Carn genuinely trusted in his previous life. Sadly, he had met a premature end at the hands of a Lich King''s spy. Carn answered the call even though he doubted the caller. "Hello?! Who is this?" A cracked voice responded, "It''s me, Carn." "H-Han? Dad?" Carn hadn''t expected Han to reach out so soon, especially given the predicament they had recently been through. "Dad, are you alright? Did the ECD or the FBI catch you? Are you captured?" "It''s fine. My colleagues caught me, but I busted out. I''m in Atlanta right now, FYI." Carn was relieved. He briefly considered teleporting to Gwen''s house to put the call on speaker, allowing Han and Wong to reconnect. But before he could act, Han''s voice cut through his thoughts. "Listen, Carn. There''s something more pressing than worrying about me. The government is in cahoots with some aliens, and they''re planning to unleash a zombie outbreak to boost mana levels across the world." Carn was not surprised, "Ah, I already knew about that. Mom knows, too. The mana level is new, though." "Oh." Han let out a dry laugh. "If you knew, why didn''t you tell me sooner?" "If I had told you I was a demon king in my previous life and that the world''s end was imminent the day I snapped that thief''s neck, would you have believed me?" "Probably not. Wait, you were what?!" Carn chuckled and sat up. He wiped his eyes and swiped the tears of happiness. His father''s voice, though strained, was alive, and that was enough for him to wash away all his concerns. "Is this line secure? Is it safe to talk?" "It doesn''t matter. The government doesn''t have the manpower to track us down right now. Everyone''s scrambling to fallout shelters." Carn narrowed his eyes. Han''s comment hinted at new information. Whatever his father had learned, it seemed this conversation would take a while. Chapter 93 - 93: I Might Be a Murderer, But I Don’t Eat Earthworms In Gwen''s house, Carn returned alone, waiting for Gwen and Wong to resolve the lottery situation. Despite the growing tension, Carn opted not to inform Wong about his father''s predicament. He deemed it unnecessary to burden them with additional stress, especially given their current circumstances. Gwen and Wong hadn''t slept a wink the previous night, having celebrated their unexpected windfall with unrestrained enthusiasm. By the time they finally got out of bed, the clock had already crept past noon. By 2 PM, everyone except the living statues gathered in the living room for another meeting. Dressed in formal attire, Gwen held up the lottery ticket. She had already signed her name on it to solidify her claim, but her expression betrayed her excitement. She sighed and addressed the group, particularly Carn, as she explained the daunting process ahead. "Wong and I did some research last night. It looks like it''ll take about six weeks for the money to be processed and transferred. I''ll also need to hire a lawyer and visit the company''s main office to claim the prize. And there might be interviews and other annoying formalities." Gwen sounded tired. It seemed that she was already exhausted from the thought of tackling these challenges without any assistance. Looking at her, Carn couldn''t help but pity her loneliness. Still, she had to work for that cash. He encouraged her. "60 millions" At the mention of money, Gwen''s passion was ignited. Her back straightened, and she clenched her fist. "I''m going to call a lawyer!" "Yeah, take it easy. The money doesn''t go away. We have 90 days to claim it." Wong laughed at Gwen. "Don''t panic. Take a deep breath. Let''s call a law firm together. Put your phone on speaker. Gwen agreed. The women then continued their conversation in the kitchen. Wong stood by Gwen''s side when she dialed a law firm to seek help regarding the lottery ticket and the process. However, Carn''s expression turned dark. He knew that their time was running out. Even if Gwen successfully submitted her claim, the payout would likely be delayed due to the chaos caused by the undead invasion. Because of the urgency, Carn, Gawain, and Rosa had another meeting in the safe house villa as they planned their next moves. . Outside the villa, a chaotic scene unfolded as military police cars and ECD vehicles lined the street. Investigators, hunters, and agents swarmed the area, examining the aftermath of Rosa''s destructive rampage. They removed the CCTV server''s hard drives to analyze the security footage and attempted to piece together the sequence of events. Nearby, others loaded the stone statues of Rosa''s victims onto carts and forklifts, preparing to transport them to a secure facility for further inspection and potential restoration. The operation extended beyond the villa, as agents and detectives visited the neighbors. They knocked on doors, questioning residents in hopes of acquiring new leads or any useful information. At the empty villa across the street, a small group of five agents gathered. They, too, planned to interview with the house owner or the residents. "Hello? Anyone home?" A middle-aged man in a dark suit called out. One of his colleagues, a younger agent equipped with thermal goggles, scanned the house''s interior through the windows. He frowned and turned to his superior. "No signs of life. The place is empty, just a blank house." The team leader, a grizzled captain with a stern demeanor, asked his subordinates. "Are the doors and windows locked?" "Yeah, locked tight." "Good. Pry it open and take a look inside." The younger agent hesitated, "Sir, the property has anti-theft sensors. If we break in, the alarms will go off." "Who cares? Trip the sensors and report it as a false alarm later. We''ve got bigger concerns." Several agents exchanged uneasy glances. The order was a blatant violation of legal protocols, but the captain''s commanding tone made it clear that objections would be futile. It wasn''t the first time they had been asked to bend the rules, and they knew it wouldn''t be the last. One agent, an augmented human with cybernetic enhancements, stepped forward. Without hesitation, he approached the front window and grasped the frame with his reinforced metal hands. With a sharp tug, he snapped the lock mechanism, then pushed the window open, triggering the house''s alarm system. The loud, piercing wail of the alarm shattered the relative calm of the morning, echoing through the neighborhood. A few of the agents winced but remained focused. "Move in," the captain gestured. All five agents climbed through the window, landing softly on the polished wooden floor of the villa. Each immediately drew out compact tools and devices, scanning for any evidence that might shed light on the bizarre events tied to Rosa''s rampage. The agents combed the interior, shining infrared and ultraviolet flashlights across walls, floors, and ceilings. Despite their thoroughness, they found no footprints, no stains, no hint of human habitation. One agent opened a door leading to the basement. Expecting to encounter a cloud of dust and stale air, he instinctively held his breath and covered his nose. To his surprise, the air in the basement was fresh and slightly humid, reminiscent of a greenhouse. The unusual atmosphere sent a chill down his spine, though he couldn''t explain why. The anomaly didn''t go unnoticed. The captain, a seasoned investigator with an eye for details, knelt on the floor and ran his fingers along the surface. Holding up his fingertips, he scrutinized the lack of dust or grime. "This house is too clean. How long has it been empty? Did anyone ask the neighbors?" One of the younger agents stepped forward, holding a small notebook. "The retired veteran next door mentioned that a former officer lived here, but he passed away last year. The property was transferred back to the government, and no one''s moved in since." The captain''s eyes narrowed. "He died last year? Then who the hell has been cleaning this place? His kids?" "The dead veteran has no kids, sir." The room fell silent as the clues sank in. The agents exchanged uneasy glances, realizing they might have stumbled upon a new lead. Without wasting time, they began dusting for fingerprints around the windows, doorframes, and floors. The captain also called for a forensic team to bolster their efforts. Within minutes, a team of a dozen forensic specialists arrived, bringing advanced equipment to the scene. They unlocked the villa''s front door, bypassing the earlier forced entry, and efficiently began their sweep. The original group of investigators stood back, watching as the specialists worked with precision and speed. The forensic team soon uncovered multiple fingerprints on the curtains, on the third-floor windowsill, and on a faucet in the first-floor washroom. Upon further inspection, they pinpointed that the toilet had been recently used as traces of urine were present. The discovery prompted the captain to climb to the third floor to inspect the scene himself. Standing by the window, his sharp eyes traced a direct line of sight to Oiler''s mansion across the street. The positioning was perfect for surveillance or observation. "Bingo. The culprit was watching everything from here. They used this place as their hideout." The agents around him were relieved that their illegal break-in yielded a result. With this, they wouldn''t get a citation from the office. . Meanwhile, Rosa and Gawain lay hidden underground beneath the villa, utilizing their teleportation abilities to evade detection. Every footstep above them caused a faint tremor, enough to inform them about the movements and number of people in the building. Gawain sighed and initiated telepathic communication with Rosa. "You really messed up this time, little priestess." Rosa retorted, "No, I didn''t mess up! It was Master''s fault! He shouldn''t have used his human form in the first place!" "Don''t insult our Master just because he made a mistake or two. It''s our job to cover his weaknesses and oversights. If we missed his mistakes, it''s on us for not catching them." Rosa pouted, clearly displeased but unwilling to argue further. Deep down, she knew Gawain was right. Reflecting on the situation, she realized her biggest blunder had been leaving behind the CCTV footage. It wouldn''t take the government long to piece everything together and implicate her in the events at the ECD facility. Worse, they would soon realize she wasn''t buried beneath the rubble as they likely assumed. Determined to fix her mistakes, Rosa proposed a bold solution. "Should we just go up and slaughter everyone?" Gawain immediately shut down the idea. "We''ll lose our home base if we do that. Plus, you risk losing your holy power if you start randomly killing innocent people." Rosa groaned in frustration. "How troublesome." "Yeah. It''s annoying to rely on this power, isn''t it?" "Annoying indeed. If only Master had built us a new dungeon" Gawain''s thoughts aligned with Rosa''s. Both fell silent as the thought of a dungeon crystallized in their minds. Within a dungeon''s boundaries, they could freely eliminate intruders without worrying about holy power restrictions or morals. Killing intruders was, after all, a justifiable defense. "Say, how many silver marks do you think we would need to create a dungeon core?" Rosa puffed out her chest proudly, eager to share her knowledge. "About 10,000 marks for a basic upgradeable dungeon core." sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And how many marks does our lord have right now?" "Probably 5,000 or 6,000?" "If we pool our Aether together, could we make up the difference?" "" Despite the layers of soil separating them, Gawain and Rosa exchanged a telepathic look of inspiration. Both grinned widely. "Let''s go visit our Master." "Agreed!" Without further hesitation, Rosa and Gawain teleported out of their hiding spot, reappearing a kilometer away from the villa''s crowd of investigators. Dirt and worms clung to their rocky skin as they materialized unceremoniously in Gwen''s living room. Carn, lounging on the couch and munching on potato chips while messaging Han, glanced up at their sudden arrival. An earthworm wriggled out from the dirt on Rosa and fell straight into his bowl of chips, twisting and curling as if greeting him. Carn stared at the worm, then at his subordinates, then looked back at the worm, then glared at his subordinates again. Holding up the bowl, he pushed it toward Rosa''s face. "Want some? Fresh earthworm. Lots of protein and Aether." "" Chapter 94 - 94: I’m Now a Dungeon Master Rosa purified the potato chips with her holy spell. She also removed the earthworms with a flick of her fingers. She then got straight to the point. "Master, Gawain and I were discussing something earlier. We''re wondering if we can pool our Aether with yours to enable you to create a dungeon core for us." Carn''s expression grew solemn. "I need 10,000 silver marks to do that. Do you two have enough?" "How much are you short, Master?" Carn paused, then raised his left arm. He activated a faint glow, scanning the silver marks stored in his arm. To his surprise, his balance was higher than he remembered thanks to Rosa''s contributions yesterday. Clearing his throat to mask his embarrassment, he muttered. "A bit over 7,000." Rosa and Gawain''s faces lit up with excitement. Gawain immediately offered a solution. "How about the Inquisitor and I each contribute 2,500 silver marks? It''ll be tight, but our reserves should suffice to cover the gap." Rosa calculated and hesitated if that was too much. With a personal reserve of about 4,000 silver marks, losing 60% of her energy pool would severely weaken her for some time. However, the prospect of recovering Aether by slaughtering humans in a newly created dungeon outweighed the temporary setback. After a moment, she nodded. "Fine. I''ll contribute." Carn raised an eyebrow, impressed but cautious. "If you''re offering, I''ll take it. I promise I''ll repay both of you when we return to the Aether World. But" Carn shifted his attention to Gawain and smirked, "Shouldn''t you have a little extra Aether to spare? Didn''t you return to the Aether World a few days ago?" Gawain admitted with a dry laugh. "Yes, my lord. As I mentioned, I visited the Mother Tree to seek her aid. That''s how I managed to bring you those three branches." "And how much Aether did you breathe in while you were there? Don''t play dumb. We all know just existing in the Aether World is enough to refill your reserves." Rosa''s glare pinned Gawain, and the knight raised his hands defensively. "M-My lord. I didn''t have enough time to accumulate Aether because the rift was several hundred kilometers away from Mother Tree! I did gather some, but it''s not as much as you think! I used a lot just getting those branches." "Convenient excuse," Rosa scoffed. Carn chuckled, "Don''t worry, Gawain. Your contribution won''t go unnoticed, assuming you''re actually contributing and not just hoarding." Gawain sighed "I''ll contribute 5,000. Please forgive me." Rosa felt better, "Good. Now, Master, let''s get this dungeon core created before someone breaks down the walls of this house." Carn stood, stretching as he prepared to start the process. "Alright, transfer your Aether to me so that I can get started. With that, the trio began the ritual. Rosa and Gawain put their palms on Carn''s shoulders, transferring their Aether into him. The process was quick. In five minutes, the energy transfer procedure was completed. Carn rechecked his balance and discovered that his total Aether was slightly over 14,500 marks, enough for a big spell. Although he could easily close a rift with 10,000 Aether marks, Carn chose to prioritize creating a dungeon core to protect his family and comrades first. "We wait for nightfall. We need to draw a grand magic circle." Gawain and Rosa cheered. They were looking forward to their dungeon. Meanwhile, Merlin was jobless. He observed the group while he pretended to be a regular book on a coffee table. He sighed, "Ah, must be nice." . . At 7 PM, the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the sky into darkness. Carn prepared himself to search for an isolated yard suitable for drawing a grand magic circle. Meanwhile, Rosa and Gawain teleported and reappeared underground beneath a neighbor''s house, avoiding detection and staying out of Carn''s way. Carn teleported to the neighborhood near Oiler''s mansion, searching for a quiet location to serve as a temporary workspace. However, the area was still swarming with police activity. Squad cars idled on the streets, and undercover agents perched on rooftops, scanning the surroundings with thermal goggles. The once serene neighborhood was now busy. Carn clicked his tongue in irritation as he observed the agents. Realizing that he could no longer use the area as a hideout, he looked for another place. His attention shifted to the unexpectedly quietest place in the areaOiler''s mansion. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cartel mansion, once the center of chaos, was the only house without lights on. Police had ransacked the property, collected evidence, and removed the petrified victims for inspection. With no officers or agents stationed there anymore, the estate had become as silent as a graveyard. Sensing an opportunity, Carn infiltrated the mansion with a flicker of teleportation, ensuring he evaded the thermal scans of the agents outside. He reappeared inside Oiler''s bedroom. The room bore signs of footprints, unorganized furniture, and traces of the investigators'' hurried work. The drugs and tools that Oiler had used had all been collected. Even the giant safe in his closet was emptied. Whatever cash or items were in there, the police might have either pocketed them or stored them as evidence. Carn wanted to explore more. Unfortunately, time was against him, so Carn refrained from investigating the scene further. Instead, he decided to sow confusion among his pursuers. With a wave of his hand, he teleported every piece of furniture in the bedroom to the empty villa across the street, scattering potential clues to mislead any returning investigators. Once the room was barren, Carn knelt and began his work. Focusing his Aether, he let silver energy course through his left hand. With his glowing index finger, he traced intricate lines on the floor, sketching the foundations of a grand magic circle. Drawing was not an easy task, yet Carn created a perfect 3-meter diameter circle with ease. He then wrote sigils on the borders, drew another inner circle, and created strange lines on top of what he had drawn. Two hours later, the magic circle was completed, and Carn already spent 5,000 Aether on the ink alone. Calmly, he canceled his gargoyle form, reverting to his human appearance. He bit his left thumb and, drew his blood. Dripping his own blood onto the center of the glowing magic circle, Carn whispered an incantation under his breath while he pictured the dungeon core he sought to create. Suddenly, a deafening BOOM shattered the silence. The magic circle erupted in a surge of crimson light that shot into the sky like a beacon, obliterating the mansion''s ceiling. The beam''s sheer force tore apart the third floor, sending debris flying in every direction. A moment later, a massive shockwave rippled outward, reducing the remaining walls to rubble and exposing Carn to the agents scattered throughout the neighborhood. The agents, startled by the explosion, immediately noticed the crimson light and the figure standing in its midst. Shouts echoed across the streets as they scrambled to respond, but their efforts were already in vain. Bathed in the brilliant crimson glow and strong wind, Carn poured 5,000 silver marks of Aether into the magic circle, completing the ritual. The intricate symbols and runes of the circle lifted off the floor, floating mid-air as they orbited around Carn with increasing speed. The spinning sigils formed a vortex of energy, their momentum building until the Aether condensed into a fist-sized, glowing crimson egg. The egg hovered toward Carn, pulsating with the power of the Aether and his own blood. He reached out and grasped it, feeling its warmth. This was his creation, a dungeon core, which was bound to him alone. As it was created with his own blood, only Carn could utilize its true power and realize its potential. As he admired the dungeon core, the sound of approaching footsteps and vehicles grew louder. Fifty agents from the neighborhood rushed toward the ruined mansion. Overhead, the rumble of rotor blades announced the arrival of an ECD support helicopter. Its searchlight illuminated Carn, and three red laser dots marked his forehead as snipers from nearby buildings had him locked in their sights. Carn glanced at his would-be captors and chuckled. The chaos they brought was meaningless now. "You''re too late. It''s already over." Carn mocked them out of spite. With that, he activated the dungeon core. Crimson light flared once more as he infused it with a potent combination of Aether and holy power. A reverse shockwave rippled outward from the core. Everyone within a one-kilometer radius was caught in its pull, sucked into a surreal, isolated domain. The world around them warped and dimmed. The colorful lights of streetlamps, vehicles, and flashlights drained into shades of gray. Agents collapsed to their knees as the oppressive energy of the domain sapped their strength. The air grew thick. Their movements grew sluggish, and panic spread through the ranks. In the center of the domain, Carn and the dungeon core radiated an untouchable aura of power. He looked down at his foes. With a triumphant grin, he whispered, "Unfortunately, I don''t like this neighborhood. Once I pick a better location for my base, I''ll invite you people, alright?" In a flash, Carn and the dungeon core vanished, leaving the domain to collapse in on itself. The agents and their surroundings snapped back to reality, disoriented but unharmed. As they regained their senses, they scoured the ruins of the mansion, but Carn was nowhere to be found. . WHOOSH Carn returned to Gwen''s house with the dungeon core in his hand. Upon return, he sent a telepathic message to Gwen and Rosa. "Come back after you wash off the dirt and remove whatever parasites on you. If better, take a bath. You two stink." No response came back, as if the two had been taken aback by Carn''s message. Carn also preferred to be clean. He took a bath and cleaned the dungeon core while he was at it. He also called it a night and fell asleep while he held the dungeon egg in his arms. Before falling into his dream world, he wondered where he should set up his dungeon. Here? Central Park? Other country? The collapsed ECD base? Decision, decision Chapter 95 - 95: While Hell Breaks Loose, I Build a Dungeon The following morning, Gwen and Wong left the house early to visit a law firm to finalize a contract. After a detailed discussion, Gwen and the finance lawyer agreed that establishing a trust fund was the best approach to secure her wealth and maintain her privacy. However, to ensure Gwen wasn''t scammed by dubious lawyers and their colleagues, Wong accompanied her, posing as a protective relative. Meanwhile, Carn was left alone with his crew. He wasted no time initiating his plan. With Gwen and her mother''s safety as his top priority, he decided to construct a dungeon beneath Gwen''s house to serve as both a stronghold and a protective barrier. Transforming into a sentry gargoyle, Carn''s body disappeared in a flash of energy, teleporting him a kilometer underground. In his place, a humanoid-shaped mass of rock and dirt materialized and collapsed onto the floor as he couldn''t simply materialize within compressed Earth soil. Reappearing in the pitch-black depths of the earth, Carn found himself surrounded by layers of ancient minerals, compressed dirt, and immovable bedrock. He examined the density and composition of the subterranean environment, scanning for any potential man-made structures or geological instabilities that could interfere with his plans. Fortunately, nothing man-made was within his detection range. Satisfied with the location, Carn concluded that this untouched expanse would make the perfect heart of his dungeon. He activated the dungeon core, and the egg glowed in bloody red light. As the core pulsed, the surrounding minerals and rock within a 500-meter diameter disintegrated into raw Aether, which the dungeon core absorbed. The core grew slightly larger, now the size of a small melon, and hovered in the hollowed-out chamber. Under its influence, the walls, ceiling, and floor of the cavern were transformed and reinforced with a crystalline structure imbued with Aether. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dungeon''s foundation was now impervious to external pressures. Whether it was the weight of Gwen''s house above, tectonic shifts, or even Mount Everest on top, this sanctuary would stand firm. But Carn wasn''t finished. This underground chamber was merely the heart of his dungeon, the core that anchored his domain. The true purpose of the dungeon lay in its influence over the surface territory. By establishing this domain, Carn could justify defensive measures, granting him the legitimate authority to eliminate intruding humans without fear of holy power repercussions or moral dilemmas. Channeling more energy into the core, a crimson beam erupted skyward, piercing through layers of soil and stone until it broke through the surface. The beam then shifted to a luminous white, forming a rectangular beacon that stretched skyward and pierced the clouds. The domain''s boundaries expanded, encompassing a 100-meter radius around Gwen''s house. Everything within this perimeter, including the land, the house, and the air above, was now under Carn''s control. For now, the basic structure was complete. This secure foundation would serve as a sanctuary for Gwen and her mother, as well as a strategic base of operations for Carn. The labyrinthine passages, traps, and intricate chambers could be excavated and developed later. Satisfied with the initial setup, Carn took a break and teleported back to the house. He also cleaned the dirt and minerals that he had pulled out from the soil, removing the evidence. While Carn busied himself cleaning the house, Rosa, Gawain, and Merlin stepped outside to examine the dungeon''s new boundary. The transparent beacon emanating from the dungeon core surrounded the front yard and backyard. However, a portion of the land spilled over onto the neighbor''s property. Gawain stared at the boundary with a worried frown. "Won''t this cause a commotion if the neighbors notice?" Rosa remained unfazed, "Humans without Aether sensitivity can''t see this. If they can''t detect vengeful spirits'' Aether, they definitely can''t see the beacon." "Fair enough. But what about hunters? They''re trained for this sort of thing." "As I said, if they can''t perceive Aether residue or spiritual haze, they''re blind to this as well. Only saints, holy spirit''s incarnations, or true Aether users can see it." Gawain sighed in relief and continued admiring the beacon''s silent radiance. Meanwhile, Merlin, the ever-curious floating grimoire, hovered closer to the boundary. The faint glow of the beacon seemed off to him, dim and uncharacteristic of what he knew about dungeons in Aether World. "Something''s not right," Merlin murmured, prompting Gawain and Rosa to glance at him. "What do you mean?" "The color. According to the records in my grimoire, a dungeon core''s boundary reflects its creator''s nature. For a Demon Lord, it should glow crimson, not transparent. Transparent and white borders are unusual." Gawain was puzzled. "But this seems normal. Pebble''s former dungeon had the same color." "No, no! Crimson is for Demon Lords. Blue is man-made. Green is for trial grounds, designed to help others. Yellow comes from archfiends or strong demons. There''s no record of white or transparent dungeon boundaries!" Rosa and Gawain exchanged confused glances. From their experience, Carn''s dungeons, as well as those of his father, Overlord Impermanence, always displayed transparent or white borders. They had never paid much attention to dungeon boundary colors, as they usually relied on spiritual perception rather than physical sight. "It''s normal, right?" Rosa laughed nervously, trying to brush off Merlin''s concerns. Merlin wasn''t convinced. Suspecting there was more to this anomaly, he floated back into the house to question Carn directly. Inside, he found the so-called Demon Lord mopping the floor, focused on removing stubborn dirt stains. Hovering in front of Carn, Merlin wasted no time. "Lord Pebble, I''ve been meaning to ask. What exactly was your relationship with Demon Overlord Impermanence?" Carn didn''t bother looking up. "He''s my creator, somewhat like my father. So what?" "Did he use his Aether to create you?" Carn paused, leaning on the mop stick with a bemused smirk. "Probably. Never really cared to ask." "What materials or ingredients were used in your creation?" Carn flinched, narrowing his eyes at the floating grimoire. "Shouldn''t you, the great Akashic Record, already know? Isn''t your whole shtick knowing everything, past, present, and future?" Merlin sighed, and his pages drooped. "I''ve told you before. My knowledge is limited to Earth. I can only access fragments of information about your world when they cross dimensional rifts. If you don''t know something, I can''t magically pull it from thin air." Carn snorted. "Well, that''s too bad, then. If I knew every detail, shouldn''t it be recorded in your fancy grimoire in the first place?" Merlin fell silent, unable to counter Carn''s logic. Still, a nagging theory at the back of his mind compelled him to test his hypothesis. "Lord Pebble, do you think Overlord Impermanence used his mythical dungeon core to create you?" Carn''s movements slowed. He glanced at his chest and his arms, then let out a dry chuckle. "If that were true, every big shot and their grandmothers, Lich Kings, Mother Tree, every Demon Lord, would be bending over backward to curry favor with me. Instead, what happened? They all tried to kill me, well except Mother Tree. I even died once. Doesn''t sound like the treatment for someone made from a mythical dungeon core, does it?" Merlin remained silent. Carn''s dismissive attitude didn''t align with his suspicions, yet he couldn''t ignore the pieces of the puzzle that seemed to fit. For now, without definitive evidence, Merlin shelved his theory, but he couldn''t completely let it go. As Carn returned to cleaning, Merlin floated away, silently vowing to uncover the truth. . . In Wuhan, China, chaos erupted under the cover of darkness. Skeleton soldiers, zombies, ghouls, vampires, and wraiths poured out of a newly formed rift like a malevolent tide. Without warning, the undead swarmed the city, scaling buildings with unnatural agility and breaking into shelters. Screams echoed through the streets as humans were dragged into the night. Meanwhile, in Central Park, New York, a rift tore open in broad daylight, catching the bustling city completely off guard. Undead creatures spilled forth. Zombie canines emerged first, mauling a tourist on the sidewalk without warning. More agile zombies leaped over fences, and their rotting limbs propelled them toward fleeing pedestrians and stationary cars. The chaos instantly paralyzed the city, and the local forces were deployed to intercept the onslaught. In Paris, beneath the iconic Eiffel Tower, a massive rift disgorged waves of undead rats the size of dogs. Their piercing screeches echoed across the Champ de Mars as they swarmed the area, targeting anything that moved. The creatures tore into every carbon-based life form they encountered, leaving trails of carnage in their wake. Following the rats, armored skeleton soldiers emerged from the rift. The same as what the others had done, they broke into buildings and began hunting, reaping human souls. At the bottom of the Ganges River in India, another rift opened, releasing hordes of skeleton soldiers armed with poison-coated swords and spears. Rising from the murky depths, they climbed onto the riverbanks. Once on land, they launched a relentless assault on the local population, cutting down humans without remorse. Sacred waters turned crimson as bodies fell, and the air filled with the stench of death. Though only four rifts had opened, their impact was devastating. The undead swarmed through the cities like locusts, leaving ruin and despair in their wake. Because of their sudden emergence, the media caught wind of the event, and news stations unveiled the development to the world. . . Entering the world through the New York Rift, Kaim Arial gazed at the chaotic city, where he used to live before his soul was transmigrated to the Aether World. He reminisced the dark past when he was unjustly murdered by a robber. He wondered if the police managed to capture the assailant yet. Shaking the dark thought away, Kaim looked behind him. Mordred also exited the portal and gazed at the modern world. "How dirty," Mordred complained. "Yes, very dirty. No Aether in the air at all." Mordred laughed, "No. I didn''t mean this world is dirty because of the air." "What is it, then?" Mordred grinned as he looked up. His hollow eyes found three holy spirits, who were hovering above them, glaring at the undead army. "Them. The dirtiest scum." "I see," Kaim smirked as he agreed. "Let''s teach these bastards a lesson." Chapter 96 - 96: Some Grim Reapers Might Be Lurking Around, So I Soak My House With Holy Water After setting up his dungeon, Carn brought Merlin, Rosa, and Gawain into the dungeon core chamber, designating it as their central base of operations. He encouraged them to expand the space freely and create private chambers to suit their needs. Rosa and Gawain eagerly got to work. Merlin, however, expressed a desire to remain in the dungeon core chamber to study its properties, which Carn had no issue about the request. Satisfied with the arrangements, Carn ascended back to the surface. Because of the exertion from using a grand spell, he was mentally exhausted and he needed rest. Dropping onto the living room couch, he quickly fell into a deep sleep, completely oblivious to the world around him. . By the time dinner approached, Gwen and Wong returned home with a bright grin on their faces. The negotiation with the law firm had been a success. For a modest fee of $25,000, the lawyers agreed to handle the blind trust, tax issues, and CPA responsibilities that always haunted every lottery winner. Considering their impending windfall of $60 million each, the cost was a small price to pay for peace of mind. Upon entering the house, they spotted Carn lying on the couch, snoring like a 40-year-old man. Though he appeared lazy, neither Gwen nor Wong complained. After all, this "golden goose" had ensured their newfound wealth and safety. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Smiling, they left him to rest and headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner. The house filled with the comforting aroma of home-cooked food, and the sisters chatted as they worked. After dinner was prepared, Gwen decided to unwind by watching TV. Turning it on, she tuned into a news channel. Her relaxed demeanor vanished almost instantly when the screen displayed scenes straight out of a zombie movie. The news anchor''s voice trembled as she narrated the unfolding horror in New York City. A massive rift had unleashed hordes of undead creatures into the heart of the metropolis. Monsters rampaged through the streets, turning the city into a war zone. Man-eating ghouls crouched over lifeless bodies, feasting on the flesh of dead civilians. Skeletal soldiers in worn-out armor emerged from apartments, shops, and subways, dragging corpses toward Central Park, where piles of bodies formed several small mountains. Police and military forces had erected defensive perimeters, attempting to halt the onslaught within New York''s premises. However, their bullets proved ineffective against the relentless advance of sprinting zombies. The camera feed, taken from a news helicopter hovering above the carnage, captured the exact moment the last line of defense crumbled. Soldiers were overrun, and their screams reached the ears of a news reporter in the loud helicopter, terrifying her. As if the chaos wasn''t enough, the zombie army showed no signs of stopping. They surged westward, threatening to breach New Jersey. In a desperate bid to slow their advance, local hunters and military personnel destroyed key bridges across the Hudson River. Explosions echoed through the city, sending plumes of fire and debris into the air. Meanwhile, hundreds of surveillance drones hovered over the Hudson, monitoring the monsters'' movements. Military helicopters and fighter jets roared through the sky as they provided supports to the fighters on the ground. Sirens wailed across the city, and people in New Jersey panicked, migrating out of town in mass. Gwen sat frozen in shock. Wong entered the room, and her face turned white as she saw the screen. The sisters exchanged uneasy glances. Instead of worrying about the pending apocalypse, both asked the same question. "Will we still get the money?" Gwen asked. "Are the lottery still valid?" Wong also worried about the money. They paused. Then, they turned toward Carn. Wong sighed deeply and fetched the softest slipper from the shoe cabinet. She smacked his face with it, jolting him awake. "Wake up, Carn. Shit happens, lah." "Huh? What?" Carn scratched his face and sat up. Still groggy, he looked around, "What up, Ma?" Wong and Gwen pointed at the TV, "Look at the news." "Hmm?" Carn rubbed his eyes and adjusted himself. Meanwhile, the news channel continued to replay the footage from their cameras, including the clips from home drones in the area. They all captured the destruction and carnage, left behind by the zombie army. Carn thought he was watching a movie until the helicopter camera briefly captured a footage of flying humans and a 10-meters tall giant meat monster. He recognized the giant, which usually accompanied every undead vanguard unit. "I see. It has begun." Carn''s expression turned solemn. He turned to his mother and Gwen, preparing to explain about his dungeon. However, Wong asked Carn the most important question, "Carn, can we still cash the lottery?" "" Carn blinked several times and looked at his mother with wide eyes. A moment later, he massaged his temples and sighed. "If the military can suppress the undead army invasion, then yes. You should be able to claim the money." "Good." Wong was relieved, "Then, go help the army! Make sure the soldiers win. If the US loses, we can''t claim our lottery ticket, lah!" "" Carn foresaw it, knew it, but he still facepalmed. After letting out another long sigh, Carn decided to have a face-to-face talk with his mother. "Mom, Miss Gwen, sit down. We need to talk." Both Gwen and Wong sat in the living room, wondering what Carn wanted to say. Carn took a deep breath and calmly explained about a dungeon that he had recently created, which would ensure their safety in case the zombie army or the authorities found this place. However, the accommodation was still under construction. Secondly, Carn told Wong about his father''s whereabouts. "Dad is still alive and kicking. He''s hiding in Atlanta at the moment, and he was complaining that he couldn''t reach you." Hearing that Han hadn''t kicked the bucket yet, Wong was overjoyed. However, her expression was still dark, and she made a sick joke. "Haiya Too bad, lah. I thought I got to keep 60 million dollars to myself. If your father knows I win the lottery, the money will be gone in a month, lah." Carn rolled his eyes, "Cut him some slack, Ma. He has his fair share of issues." "If his issues involve another bitch, I''ll divorce him on the spot, lah!" Carn wanted to say something, but he decided not to continue with his father''s topic. For the sake of his father''s wellbeing in the aftermath, it would be wise not to reveal too much information about his father''s previous life. "Alright. Since people need me, I''ll go do something about the undead. Oh, do me a favor, if the news says something about the destruction of Georgia''s nuclear shelter or the assassination of the elites, can you contact me? Do you still have my phone number?" Wong shrugged, "I already destroyed my phone, lah." Carn looked at Gwen, who bitterly smiled and promised him, "I''ll contact you if that happens. But how are you going to travel a thousand miles?" "Eh, it will only take an hour or so if I go out at night." "A thousand miles in an hour?! What are you, S*nic the Hedgeh*g?!" "I''m SCP-173 with intelligence and cheat skills." "" The family continued chatting until 9 PM. After both women had enough and called it a day, Carn visited the dungeon core. . Arriving at the glowing chamber housing the dungeon core, Carn summoned Gawain and Rosa to discuss his plan and inform them of the recent developments. "The undead army has made its move, and I''m about to go and stop them." Rosa and Gawain immediately stepped forward. "Let us accompany you, master!" Rosa volunteered, eager for action. "Yes, we want to fight by your side!" Gawain was ready for his long-awaited revenge. Carn, however, shook his head, stopping them on their track. "Both of you will stay here and guard the dungeon and Gwen''s house." "EH?!" Rosa was disappointed "But why, my lord?" Carn sighed, "Think about it. We''ve officially established this dungeon and announced our presence to the world. Even though most humans can''t sense us, some former demon lords and loose entities are still out there such as Fleur." At the mention of the name, Rosa''s expression darkened. Her usual calm face turned ugly for the first time. Gawain laughed nervously, "Didn''t you turn her into a gargoyle, my lord? Can she even harm us?" "Harm me or the dungeon core? Impossible. But harm you? That''s another story. She''s greedy, bitchy, and extremely vengeful. She''s gonna rush here to steal the dungeon core if she knows I''m not home." "" "While I''m gone, I''ll keep an eye out. But if she does show up, it''s your job to stop her. I''ll set traps to help. The rest is on you two." Without waiting for their response, Carn approached the dungeon core. He placed his palm against it, and a golden light spread from his hand as he injected 1,000 gold marks of Aether. The core reacted instantly, casting shimmering runes onto the walls. For a brief moment, the golden script illuminated the chamber, briefly revealing trap mechanisms throughout the dungeon. Rosa and Gawain caught a glimpse of the runes, and though they only appeared for a second, their meaning became clear to both of them. Rosa''s eyes lit up with renewed determination. "We''ll teach that bitch a lesson, master!" "If she dares come here, we''ll handle her, my lord!" Gawain grew more confident. Carn nodded, "Good. Make sure she regrets it if she tries anything. This dungeon and my family''s safety depend on you." Chapter 97 - 97: I’ve Just Made a Big Gargoyle After entrusting his dungeon and family to Rosa and Gawain, Carn activated his sentry gargoyle mode and teleported northeast, beginning his long journey toward New York. In this mode, Carn covered a staggering one kilometer every second, blinking through the fabric of space and time without spending a drop of Aether. However, even the most experienced travelers encounter missteps. A minute into his journey, Carn accidentally materialized in the middle of a daycare center. The room froze as stunned children and their teacher turned to stare at the figure. Their awe quickly morphed into terror, and they scattered, screaming and running for safety. Carn sighed, relieved that the brief encounter hadn''t delayed him further. To avoid similar mishaps, he adjusted his rhythm. Slowing his teleportation speed to 500 meters per second or 30 kilometers per minute, Carn double-checked each destination before blinking again, prioritizing both safety and secrecy. After 40 minutes of calculated travel, Carn arrived atop a skyscraper overlooking the Hudson River. From this vantage point, he surveyed the chaotic scene below. Across the river, fearless zombies and skeleton warriors walked into the water, attempting to cross to New Jersey. On the shore, marines and local hunters deployed heavy artillery, firearms, and explosives to halt the advance. The undead that were incapacitated or destroyed drifted downstream, swept away by the river''s current toward the Atlantic Ocean. Carn''s expression darkened as he realized the mistake that the humans had made. The discarded corpses and surviving zombies posed a serious threat as their remnants would likely infect sea life, mutating fish and other creatures into abominations under the Lich King''s control. Determined to prevent an aquatic catastrophe, Carn teleported south, following the current until he landed on the crown of the Statue of Liberty. From his new perch, he scanned the waters with his Aether senses. As he had predicted, thick miasma spread through the seawater, and distressed marine life swirled in panic. If they were left alone, all oceans and seas in the world would become a new dead zone. Recognizing the scale of the problem, Carn raised his hand and channeled an advanced holy spell, sacrificing 1,000 gold marks. A golden light erupted from his form, expanding in a colossal radius of 10 kilometers. The beacon penetrated deep into the ocean, its purifying energy obliterating undead creatures, eradicating the miasma, and neutralizing the virus infecting the waters. But Carn wasn''t finished. Turning his attention to the Statue of Liberty herself, he infused her with an additional 1,000 gold marks and 1,000 silver marks. The monument began to glow as holy energy and Aether seeped into her structure. Her copper-green surface transformed into radiant gold, and her lifeless eyes lit up with divine rays. The statue came to life, stepping gracefully down from her pedestal. The once-symbolic torch in her hand ignited with real holy flames. The newly awakened guardian turned her gaze northward, toward the battlefield. The Statue of Liberty had transformed into another gargoyle! Lifting her torch, the statue summoned thousands of blazing fireballs into the sky. These fiery projectiles swirled upward, gathering ambient holy energy from the environment. They grew larger, condensing into massive golden meteors. The sky above Manhattan turned a dazzling gold as the meteors began their descent. . . Sergeant Dan, an augmented hunter from the Marine Division, crouched behind a concrete barricade along Port Imperial Boulevard. The stench of gunpowder and burning flesh filled the air as he wiped sweat and grime from his face, gripping his M4 carbine. Only one magazine of mana rounds remained. Chaos raged around him. The undead had crossed the Hudson River, breaching the first line of defense. Dan cursed under his breath. If only these were the slow zombies of movies and stories, none of these disasters would have happened. Unfortunately, these monstrosities could leap 10 meters and sprint faster than Usain Bolt. To make matters worse, the undead had intelligence. Skeleton soldiers sacrificed themselves, forming a grotesque bone bridge over the Lincoln Tunnel. Sprinting zombies used the makeshift structure to cross the river, while skeletal birds, which emerged from a rift in Central Park, harassed their military drones and sometimes kamikaze''d them. "Reloading!" shouted Private Tong from Dan''s left while he fumbled with a fresh magazine. Dan popped up from behind the barricade. His gaze locked on a zombie breaching their line. He fired a quick burst, and the mana rounds punched through its skull. It collapsed in a heap, but five more surged forward to take its place. "Fall back to the third perimeter!" Captain Leroy bellowed from ten meters away, using the same barricade for cover. "We can''t hold this position!" Dan''s stomach churned. He had seen the map. The third perimeter was the final line of defense before the undead would flood into New Jersey. "We''re not going to make it," Tong whimpered, "This is the end of the world!" "Shut up! We hold the line!!" An explosion ripped through the air, shaking the ground beneath their feet. Shrapnel whizzed and grazed Dan''s face. Because of the adrenaline, he didn''t feel anything. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "RPG!" Leroy shouted, pointing to a skeleton knight. A marine in the next unit fired, and the rocket obliterated the creature and several others around it. Out of the corner of his eye, Dan spotted a black canine sprinting toward their position. "Dog!" he shouted, grabbing Tong and yanking him out of harm''s way. The zombie canine lunged, but Dan shoved the muzzle of his M4 into its gaping mouth and fired. The creature collapsed, twitching in death. "Keep your head on straight, Private!" Before Tong could respond, Leroy shouted again. "Now''s the time! FALL BACK! FallWhat the f-ck is that?! WHAT THE F-CK IS EVEN THAT?!" Dan turned toward the captain and froze. A monstrous zombie, easily ten meters tall, loomed on the opposite shore. Its entire body and limbs were stitched from dozens of corpses, yet it moved as a singular unit. Dan''s mind went blank. How could they possibly fight that? Then it happened. The sky turned bright gold as if god answered their prayers. Dan shielded his eyes, squinting at the source of the light. From the south, the Statue of Liberty glowed with divine radiance. Her torch ignited into a blazing golden flame. And then, she moved. "Oh my God" Tong gasped for air, and he knelt on his knees, praying to the lord. Dan couldn''t speak. He could only watch as the statue raised her torch high, unleashing thousands of fireballs into the sky. The fiery orbs ascended like a meteor shower in reverse, before arcing downward toward the battlefield. "DANGER CLOSE! GET DOWN!" Dan shouted, shoving Tong''s head behind the barricade and covering his own. The meteors struck with earth-shattering force. The river boiled, vaporizing the undead instantly. Central Park erupted in golden flames, incinerating every zombie, skeleton, and the massive abomination. The ash of their disintegrated forms scattered into the wind. Shockwaves followed, sweeping across the battlefield like a tidal wave. Glass windows shattered, trees bent, and the air itself seemed to explode in their lungs. Every soldier on New Jersey''s side silently screamed as their eardrums burst. When the chaos subsided, silence reigned. Dan, reinforced by his augmented body, was among the few able to rise. He surveyed the river. They were gone. The zombies and skeleton knights vanished. On the opposite side, all the buildings were also gone. No zombie was present in the sea of gold flame. Finally, his gaze turned south. The Statue of Liberty stood tall as the savior of the Hudson River''s battlefield. "God bless America." Dan was once an Atheist. But after the battle today, he would soon convert to a religion. . . Soldiers, hunters, and even civilians on the New Jersey side froze, staring at the golden spectacle unfolding before them. To many, it was nothing short of a miracle. When the meteors struck Manhattan Island, they unleashed devastating explosions of golden fire. Each impact vaporized the undead hordes in an instant. Zombies, skeletons, and even the abominable colossus were reduced to nothing but ash, swept away by the purifying winds. Central Park, once a festering hive of corruption and death, was now a scorched ground. High-rise buildings were leveled, leaving no room for hiding. From his vantage point atop the glowing Statue of Liberty, Carn observed the aftermath. He had fulfilled his role in turning the tide, but he couldn''t take credit. The humans would see this as the work of god, aka the Statue of Liberty, reborn as a guardian angel. That was for the best. The Battle of Hudson River was over, but Carn''s war was far from finished. He turned his gaze toward the heart of the invasionCentral Park. Hovering above the rift at the park''s center were Kaim Ariel and Mordred. They were alive after getting hit by the holy meteors. Carn locked eyes with them. For a moment, there was a tense silence. Then, as if acknowledging his power, both Lich Kings gave him a slight nod before retreating toward the rift. Before he could pursue, a voice echoed in his mind. It was Kaim''s voice. "We''re not your enemies, Demon Lord Pebble. " Carn froze, recognizing the voice as Kaim Ariel''s. Without hesitation, Carn teleported to Central Park, determined to finish what he had started. "Kaim! Explain yourself!" Carn appeared in front of the rift, but it was too late. Kaim and Mordred vanished into the gate, which automatically closed itself. As both liches left, Kaim parted Carn with a message. "Instead of wasting your time on us, you should worry about yourself, Demon Lord. Don''t you understand? Humans are the source of all corruption across every world." "" Chapter 98 - 98: Someone Needs Jesus and a Doctor. Carn stood in silence, watching the rift vanish before his eyes, leaving only faint traces of dark energy dissipating into the air. His prey had escaped. He turned his gaze back to the battlefield, surveying the aftermath of his new subordinate''s deed. The Statue of Liberty, now transformed into a holy gargoyle, stood motionless and held her torch high, which shone with golden light. Her expressionless face gazed at Carn, waiting for his next instruction. Then, as if summoned by an unseen force, a phenomenon unfolded. The spirits of the victims appeared. At first, there were only a few, but within moments, they multiplied, until a vast sea of ethereal figures surrounded Carn and the statue. Two million spirits. The sheer number of them took Carn by surprise as they were far exceeding what he had anticipated. The population of Manhattan had been estimated at 1.5 million before the invasion, and he had assumed many had evacuated. Yet more than two million souls emerged. Among the spectral crowd, a quarter of them wore medieval armor, peasant tunics, and cloaks from a medieval era. These were not modern New Yorkers but ancient souls. The realization struck Carn like a hammer blow. Many of these spirits were the undead creatures that he and the statue purified. These spirits had been freed from Kaim and Mordred''s brainwashing magic. As the spirits retained all memories after their death, they gazed at Carn and the Statue of Liberty with respect and gratitude. Their collective thoughts and emotions translated to their relieved smile. Carn''s sharp senses perceived their thoughts as they were whispered directly into his mind. "Thank you for releasing us." "Please, protect this world." "Avenge us. Make them pay." Gratitude mingled with sorrow. Their voices mixed together. Some asked him to protect or look after their relatives in other cities. Many demanded him to provide for their children or parents. Carn sighed and silently waved his hand, "I can''t grant your wishes, but no one is destroying this world. Ya''ll rest assured. As for cash support, well, I''ll force the government to compensate. The tax money will return to your family, is that alright?" All spirits brightly smiled and passed on. However, 1.7 million marks of Aether went to the Statue of Liberty. Only 300,000 marks of Aether entered Carn''s arm. Carn clicked his tongue, realizing that the one purifying and avenging the death was the Statue of Liberty. He only contributed a little when he purified the Hudson River. The Statue of Liberty continued to glow as she accepted the donation. Her gold body got slightly redder as Aether from spirits left behind small red marks on her skin. "Oh, well. 300,000 is enough." Carn turned to the Statue of Liberty and instructed her via telepathy, "Resume position and pretend to be lifeless. Also, disable your holy fire. Don''t waste the holy power in you." The Statue of Liberty slightly nodded and got back to her former posture, raising the torch as if nothing had happened. Her gold skin reverted back to green copper. Carn was satisfied. His job here was done, and the country should resume its normal function. Then, Wong could claim her lottery prize, and everybody would be happy except for one thing. He hadn''t forgotten about Han. Coincidentally, Han told Carn that he would launch an assault at a nuclear shelter today, and he wondered if Han would be fine alone. ''Next destination, Atlanta, it is.'' Carn turned west and prepared to teleport away. However, a dozen augmented humans leaped over the Hudson River and landed on Manhattan. One of them was looking at Carn, forcing him to stop. Annoyed, Carn wondered if he should spend some Aether and get away from there or if he should break their necks. Among the crowd, Sergeant Dan was among the elite units. He was the one with a good pair of eyes, and he locked on to Carn, curious of what the stone statue was. Unfortunately, his comrades in arms trained their guns on the gargoyle. One of which had implanted a computer chip in his left eye, which accessed the ECD database in real time. The man with augmented computer eyes found Carn''s data on the wanted list. "That''s ECD-0173, Carn Yunho! All units, be advised! That ECD entity is classified as HOSTILE, and it can teleport! Keep your distance! DO NOT SHOOT FIRST! WAIT FOR REINFORCEMENT!" Carn overheard the command and bitterly smiled. Since they deemed him as an enemy, he had no plan to remain here anymore. With a thought, he spent some Aether and vanished from their sight, reappearing on top of the Liberty Statue. With nobody looking at him, Carn peacefully left, heading to Atlanta to meet up with his father. . . "Huh?" "Where did it go?!" The elite team scanned the perimeter, but they could no longer find Carn. Dan lowered his M4 and let out a long sigh of relief. He fought enough, and he wanted to go home already. Among the crew members was Captain Leroy. He also came out unharmed after the meteor shockwaves earlier as he was also a cyborg. He walked toward Dan and patted his shoulder from the back. "Sergeant, head back to the 2nd line of defense and restore the barricades." Dan wanted to stay and survey the leveled land with the others, but he had no choice. He thought of Private Tong, who might need help at the moment. "Yes, sir." Quietly and nimbly, Dan leaped over the Hudson River like a superman. He landed next to his comrades and began helping the injured. While bringing his friends to the base''s infirmary, Dan thought of Carn. He wondered if the entity was really hostile. Then, he gazed at the Statue of Liberty, which had already returned to normal. "Are statues messengers of god?" Dan had a wild theory, but he kept it to himself for now. Little did he know that spectators in New Jersey also had a similar idea. They uploaded their video clips to the internet. . . The news stations reacted with unprecedented speed. Within minutes of the first clips appearing on social media, they were broadcast across major networks. Footage of the battle spread like wildfire, capturing the world''s attention. Experts in various fields, either legitimate or self-proclaimed, dissected the events and offered their theories about what had transpired. Meanwhile, in a rundown motel on the outskirts of Las Vegas, another self-proclaimed anime character hid there. Arthur, a man of secrets and ambition, sipped a lukewarm beer from a can as he flipped through TV channels. Next to him, an angelic figure rested on his arm, exposing her vulnerable bare body after the forbidden deed. Arthur''s thoughts drifted as he pressed the remote, switching channels aimlessly. His angelic partner had already briefed him about the invasion in New York, and he had anticipated the eastern front''s inevitable defeat. In his mind, the fall of Manhattan was merely the opening act of a much larger play. He had a plan. Arthur always had a plan. When civilization crumbled under the relentless tide of undead, he and his angel, along with other incarnations stationed around the globe, would emerge as humanity''s saviors. They would organize the survivors, rally the remnants of society, and drive back the undead menace. In doing so, they would close the dimensional rifts and establish themselves as the new rulers of the post-apocalyptic world. As for the current governments and their efforts, Arthur viewed them as disposable pawns. Every failed countermeasure, every botched operation, would become evidence to rally public sentiment and secure his ascent. The blame for the catastrophe would be laid squarely at the feet of the old regimes, paving the way for his new order. Arthur sipped his beer as his mind wandered through visions of conquest and glory. But his idle daydreaming came to an abrupt halt when the TV caught his attention. A breaking news segment displayed footage that seemed otherworldly. The Statue of Liberty, glowing like a celestial being, launched golden fireballs from her torch. Moments later, meteors rained down on Manhattan in a spectacle that rivaled the destructive beauty of a nuclear strike. Arthur sat up. His angelic companion turned her gaze toward the screen for a moment. She then widened her eyes in disbelief. The video clip replayed. Meteors of golden fire obliterated the undead hordes, disintegrating them into ash. Entire swaths of the city were consumed in the gold inferno, yet there was no mushroom cloud, no fallout, no radiation. The gold flames extinguished themselves almost immediately after the last monster vanished into dust, leaving behind a strange and unnatural calm. Arthur frowned. This wasn''t part of the script he had envisioned. The sheer scale and precision of the event defied explanation, and the implications unsettled him. Someone had intervened in a way that surpassed even his lofty expectations. "Who did that?! WHO THE F-CK DID THAT?!" He turned up the volume, and the room filled with the voice of a breathless anchor trying to describe the inexplicable. The angel sat up as well. She glared at the TV and mumbled to herself, communicating with the other divine spirits and incarnations. A minute later, she got an answer. "Demon Lord Pebble It was him." "THAT KIDDY CARN YUNHO?! AGAIN?!" At the mention of Carn''s name, various emotions stirred inside Arthur. Jealousy, anger, and other negative emotions mixed into a blend, intensifying his hatred of this entity. Frustrated, Arthur bellowed, "IT WAS ALWAYS YOU, KIRAAAAA!! WHY IS IT YOU, BUT NOT ME?!" sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 99 - 99: Finally, I Get to Face My Father, But I Hate His Sponsor. Meanwhile, Wong and Gwen watched the live news on TV. As soon as the drones showed the scene of the moving Liberty Statue, they dropped their jaws. Minutes later, every news station concluded the reports as the fight ended with the local military''s victory. Critics and self-proclaimed experts started taking the scenes and monopolized the attention as usual, annoying both Gwen and Wong in the process. They wanted to see more footage of the fight, not the smart mouths and self-inserted experts. Wong turned off the TV and scoffed, "Let''s watch YouTube. These news channels are getting annoying, lah." "Agreed," Gwen laughed. She handed Wong a tablet, which she had kept as a spare. She then used her phone to browse the news from social media. The clips and self-recorded videos on the internet provided a better cover than the news stations, especially the ones that came from military personnel at the battle site. It only took a few minutes before a leaked video from a hunter''s hidden camera went viral. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The video was only a minute long, but it captured the aftermath of the divine meteor barrage. The cameraman was still standing on the New Jersey shore, gazing at the smoking ground from afar. Everything in Manhattan was razed to the ground. However, the cameraman suddenly leaped across the river, landing on the other side in seconds. Several men nearby started sprinting, and the cameraman followed after them, rushing toward the Central Park or what remained of it. Upon arrival, they found a suspicious stone statue of Carn, standing menacingly. He glared at the military men, who trained their guns at him. "That''s ECD-0173, Carn Yunho! All units, be advised! That ECD entity is classified as HOSTILE, and it can teleport! Keep your distance! DO NOT SHOOT FIRST! WAIT FOR REINFORCEMENT!" The camera briefly captured the words of their colleague, who seemed to be in charge. Gwen was startled. She called Wong over and showed the clip to her. They then watched it together. Wong replayed the clip five times. At the last loop, she slowed the video down and increased the resolution. She then zoomed to the face of the statue. Seeing Carn''s statue appearance, she proudly smiled. "Yup. That''s our Carn." Gwen raised an eyebrow, "ECD-0173? I mean, what kind of code is that?" "Dunno. You need to ask ECD employees for those." Gwen pursed her lips and browsed the comment section. Strangely, the top comments all mentioned something about SCP entities and the code name 173. Curious, Gwen researched further and found a creepy-pasta myth related to the SCP Foundation. "A peanut." Gwen giggled. Wong misunderstood Gwen''s remark and laughed. She thought of granting Carn a new nickname. "Yeah, we should start calling him Peanut." "He''s gonna be mad." "It will be funny!" Gwen chuckled. She started to feel bad for Carn. . . Meanwhile, Carn hurried to Atlanta. He was worried that his father might have started his mission and do something stupid without his consent. In half an hour, Carn arrived in front of the hotel that Han had booked, but he took another precaution by teleporting directly into an empty hotel room. Carn canceled his transformation. But instead of getting out of the room and getting himself caught on CCTV, he pulled out his phone and called his father, using the messenger app. Seconds passed by, but the call didn''t connect. His father didn''t pick up the call. As Carn was about to go out and ask the receptionist about Han, the messenger app flickered. A new message from Han arrived. [You overdid it.] "" It seemed his father knew about what Carn had done, which confused him. A few seconds later, his father called back, and Carn happily picked pressed the accept button. "Dad." "Was you the stone gargoyle that appeared in Central Park?" "Wha-?" Carn was surprised as the news got here so fast. But when he thought of the social media and the news, he laughed and confessed. "Yes, I did." "You shouldn''t have done that. You should have let the undead army do whatever they want." "Wait a second," Carn frowned. "Why is that?" "Carn. God has finalized his judgment. Humans have to be purged, starting from the top down. Civilizations will be reset to the stone age, and we''ll start over with Aether as the primary energy source and divine power as the primary science system." "Wait, wait, wait, wait! What the hell, Dad? Where are you? We need to talk!" "FSHA Hotel. Room 1404." Carn looked up, scanning the floor with his Aether. Identifying his location on the fifth floor, he teleported into a room on the 14th floor, which only one customer occupied. Instantly, Carn appeared in front of Han. Han froze as Carn surprised him. A second later, Han smiled and put away Ferdinand''s phone. However, Carn''s expression turned dark. Behind Han was an angel knight in gold armor, whom Carn had met several days ago when he prayed to the holy spirits of this world for the first time. Although Han already explained his situation on the phone a couple days ago, seeing the angel again foiled Carn''s mood. He also put his phone away and stared at his father, who seemed like a stranger now. "I don''t know if I should still be calling you King Ban or father anymore," Carn complained. "Let''s continue being a family, Carn." "But you know that I hate that." Carn pointed at the angel knight behind Han. Han looked back and bitterly smiled at his sponsor. He sighed, "It can''t be helped. Without him, I wouldn''t have recovered my previous life''s memory and power." "Let''s talk about the past another day. For now, let''s clarify something else." Carn looked around the room and noticed that it was a suite with a clear view of the city. The TV was also on, and the new channel continued replaying the Statue of Liberty''s scenes. But soon, the scene changed, showing the leaked footage on the internet and showing Carn''s gargoyle appearance at a distance. Han glanced at the TV and pointed toward it, "Yeah, we need to talk about that. Let''s take a seat." The father picked a couch in the suite''s lounge and sat down. He glanced at the fridge, which he opened with his telekineses. With a wave of his finger, a can of beer shot toward Han, and he caught it. He then looked up and noticed Carn''s weird expression. Han smirked and wiggled his finger, sending a can of soda to Carn, and he caught it without looking. Silently, Carn sat on another couch on the opposite side. Opening the tin can, he took a sip while he stared at the knight. Putting the can down, Carn leaned forward and rested his shoulders on his knees. He started. "What did the holy spirit order you to do?" Han gulped and hesitated for a moment. He downed half of the beer and sighed. Without thinking of the repercussions, Han confessed. "The holy spirits want 90% of humans wiped from the planet so that they can fill the world with Aether." Carn raised an eyebrow and glanced at the holy spirit, talking to him directly, "If you want Earth to cultivate Aether, just pool your energy and create another Mother Tree. Why killing humans?" The knight finally decided to join the conversation. He scoffed. "Humans and their cities are on the way. To create a home for a new Mother Tree, we need to terraform half of the available land into Aether Forest." Carn refuted, "Go plant trees in the Sahara Desert, you lazy f-ck. There are plenty of empty wastelands here. Why human cities?" The angel then stated some facts, "Before Aether can fill the world, humans will quickly monopolize the resources and create weapons of mass destruction. They will even use it as a catalyst to pursue immortality. We cannot allow them to exploit the resources, otherwise, the entire planet will be destroyed before we can build a new utopia!" "" It sounded somewhat reasonable since humans were already aware of the energy. They managed to utilize Aether even though they didn''t know the true essence of the power. However, something felt off about the knight as he seemed too enthusiastic, unlike their aloof and lazy nature. Thinking back on the Lich King''s encounter, Carn had a suspicion. He asked the angel. "Were you and Lich King Kaim plotting that invasion?" The knight crossed his arms and replied without fear or shame. "Yes." Carn deeply inhaled as this matter started to get absurd. If the undead army and the holy spirits organized this apocalypse and invasion, they would soon become enemies. As Carn didn''t wish to fight his father, he tried asking the angel knight. "So, with me stopping the invasion, are your plans still ongoing?" "It''s a slight setback since the North America Continent will get an opportunity to react, but the overall picture is still the same. The fall of civilization has already started." Carn then tested the angel knight, "And, what if I stop the invasion before the civilization collapses?" The knight glared into Carn''s eyes, "We will kill you, your family, your friends, and your soulmates. Whoever you hold dear, we will murder them right in front of you!" "Including your own incarnation, King Ban?" The knight paused and looked at Han. The latter also looked back at his sponsor, frowning. Han finally commented, "Though I''m half-supporting your cause, you leave my family alone. Also, leave half of the population alone." The knight looked back and forth between Han and Carn. He wanted to argue, but then, he compromised. Instead of demanding the destruction of humanity, he proposed a condition. "I have a condition. If you agree, I''ll tell the other spirits to leave your family and half of the world." "I''m listening," Carn was interested in whatever the angel knight was scheming. The knight revealed his hidden motive, "Make Han Yunho one of the saints in the new era. Let the survivors worship him as a new prophet!" Chapter 100 - 100: No More Nice Guy, No More Prophesy, I’m Killing Holy Spirits! The holy spirit''s declaration revealed their ultimate desire to be worshiped as gods of the new world. Han''s expression darkened, reflecting his deep concern, while Carn''s twisted into outright disgust. "Do you forget your origin, spirit?" Carn glared at the knight. The knight scoffed, "We were once human, consumed and resurrected by the Mother Tree. We owe her our existence, and in return, we correct humanity''s sins. This is the natural order." Carn smacked his lips, annoyed but not surprised. He had long been aware of the holy spirits'' origins. Each one had been a human victim, slain at the hands of their own kind. Their bodies and souls, buried or discarded, had unintentionally served as fertilizer for the Mother Tree. When the ancient entity matured, these souls were resurrected as holy spirits, bestowed with immortal life, and imbued with divine power. At first glance, their allegiance to the Mother Tree seemed natural. They were her creations, defenders of the Aether World. But now, they were working with Kaim, who sought to destroy all living beings. "Righting the wrong? What''s right? What''s wrong? What''s your goal? By making yourself a god?" "Humans have forsaken the sacredness of nature. They exploit and destroy without reverence. We shall restore that divinity ourselves. Humans must fear the dead, worship nature, and obey us. We will guide them, dictate their lives, and ensure they serve the greater balance." Carn smirked. He found their pursuit of divinity both hypocritical and laughable. "You''ve forgotten one thing, buddy. Humans have free will. They won''t bow to false gods like you." "Then they shall perish." Carn rose to his feet. He had enough. "Talking to you is pointless. You''re drunk on your own arrogance." Deciding the conversation was over, Carn took decisive action. He channeled an immense amount of Aether, condensing 100,000 marks into his right hand. In a single, calculated strike, he drove his fist through the knight''s chest. The holy spirit reeled in shock, unprepared for Carn''s sudden assault. It hissed, summoning its holy power to retaliate, but the Aether in Carn''s fist disrupted its energy flow, sealing its abilities. Carn''s hand emerged, clutching the spirit''s essence core. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a rusty ring that radiated a faint, golden light in Carn''s hand. The ring was a holy artifact containing its power and soul. Without hesitation, Carn crushed it in his grip. The knight''s form disintegrated into white dust. Yet its residual holy energy was unwilling to fade. It compressed into a golden orb, attempting to regenerate its lost form. Carn grabbed the orb mid-air. The energy resisted and vibrated, attempting to free itself. However, Carn suppressed it and absorbed it into his body. His arm surged with light as the orb dissolved into him. 25,000 gold marks were added to his arm. Exchanging 100,000 Aether for 25,000 gold marks was not worth it, but Carn understood the cost of dealing with powerful entities like the holy spirits. The knight was gone, but Carn knew this act would trigger a war between him and the other holy spirits. Those entities would sense the destruction of one of their own, and retaliation was inevitable. Meanwhile, Han stumbled, coughing violently as the death of the holy spirit caused a stir within him. His complexion turned ghostly pale, though his reserves of Aether and holy power remained intact. The connection he shared with the spirits, however faint, had been disrupted, leaving him unstable. Carn turned toward Han, noticing the sudden shift in his father''s complexion. "Stay here. Don''t leave this room. I''m going to deal with the other spirits and the government officials. You don''t have to do anything." Han tried to protest, "Carn, wait*COUGH*" "What is it?" Han got a bitter smile on his face, and he struggled to sit upright. His dizziness made the effort exhausting, but his concern for Carn outweighed his discomfort. "Can you deal with the eleven others?" Carn grinned, "Had it been yesterday, no. But thanks to their coordinated afford and the invasion, I have enough energy to deal with all of them. As long as the spirits from the Aether World don''t cross over, I can drag them from Heaven and burn them with hellfire. Oh, and if they send their pets after me? Even better. I''ll hunt their chosen ones, rob their holy power, and piss those angels off for fun. Actually, that''s what I should be doing I have an idea." Without waiting for a response, Carn teleported out of the room, putting his inspiration to work. He reappeared in Manhattan, the ruined city still heavy with the aftermath of the battle. His destination was the Statue of Liberty. She had absorbed the remnants of 1.7 million silver marks from the spirits she had purified, and Carn could extract them whenever he wanted to. If he could extract those silver marks, it would give him the resources needed to confront and annihilate every holy spirit on Earth. Their ambitions for godhood would be crushed before they could gain a foothold. . . The death of the golden knight sent a ripple across the interconnected rift network, causing the dimensional cracks worldwide to react. Each rift exhibited subtle signs of stabilization, with their perimeters slightly contracting by a few centimeters. Though this recovery was negligible compared to the average portal dimensions of 10 meters in height and 5 meters in width, the implications caused troubles for the government workers in "Farm Rifts". The stabilization formed a thin transparent barrier over each portal, effectively filtering what could pass through. While this barrier was strong enough to block weak creatures from crossing into Earth, it also imposed a restriction on humans. Those without innate Aether or mana found themselves unable to enter the other world, as the barrier denied passage to entities lacking the required energy resonance. A mining team, which relied on automated drones and machines, encountered a serious setback. Their equipment, loaded with resources extracted from the other world''s rich mines, became trapped on the far side of the portal. Earlier that day, logistical trucks had passed through the rifts effortlessly, delivering essential supplies to their outposts. But now, only hours later, over a hundred transport vehicles were stranded on the other side, and their operators were unable to navigate them back. Attempts to retrieve the machinery failed, as the lifeless constructs lacked the energy signatures necessary to breach the barrier. Without their payloads, the operation was brought to a halt. Curiously, human explorers managed to return unscathed, adding to the confusion. Researchers and technicians gathered at the affected rifts, pouring over their equipment and hypothesizing. Theories ranged from sudden portal destabilization to an unexplained shift in the energy flow of the rifts. . At Alaska Base, one of the USA''s largest rifts stood there, uncontested by other nations. A thousand workers in thick clothes minded their businesses, handling the imported cargo with care. Rows and rows of steel cargo containers were transported through the portal via trucks. Inside the cargo containers were precious Steel Pine, which were unique trees that only grew in Aether World. Each lumber was at least 50 meters long and five meters in diameter in thickness. However, they could be smelted into pure steel, similar to Earth''s steel. This reduced the construction cost, enabling the country to build high-rise buildings at a cheaper rate. That was not all. The "fruits" of Steel Pine would be converted into mana fluid, which they would use as a catalyst for many advanced tools and gadgets for hunters. But today, several trucks had an accident. Standing in front of a troubled portal was a military man with a cyborg body, except for his head. He still wore a thick fur coat to warm himself. He gazed at the transparent wall while his subordinates stared at the truck on the other side in confusion. The cyborg man, Lt. General Green Iceberg, walked toward the portal and tried to touch the thin wall. However, his finger dipped into the other side and scratched the front bumper of a truck. He frowned and pulled his hand back. Green turned around and gazed at an invisible holy spirit, which appeared as a 3-meter one-eye giant with gold skin and a pair of feather wings. He asked his sponsor. "Angel, what happened here?" The giant angel stared at the portal and crossed his thick arms. He replied in a voice that only Green could hear. "One of my colleagues has been killed. The rift has become unstable." "Oh? So, killing you affects the rift?" "Not just this rift, but every rift around the world." "Hoh" Green was interested in this phenomenon. "So, if all of you die, the rifts are gone?" "Yes. Our existence in this world causes the rifts to open. We are the ones disrupting the fabric of space. Therefore, if you wish to maintain the rifts, you''d better follow our instructions." Green smirked as he found their relationship funny. He shrugged and extorted the giant, "Then, you''d better grant me more of those gold tattoos. I want to win some lotteries." The giant scoffed, "Rather than that, you should be prepared. The undead invasion has started, and we need you to play hero." "I know, I know. But before that, can I go home and win some lotteries? I need funds to stock up supplies and what-not." The giant paused to think. He gazed at the horizon for a moment, staring in the general direction where the gold knight had been killed. After a minute of contemplation, he ordered his incarnation. "Change of plans. You should abandon this base and return home. We''ll join up with two other holy spirits and their incarnations. We''ll hunt down Demon Lord Pebble and his subordinates!" Chapter 101 - 101: Somebody in My Family is a Warhammer Fan… And a Heretic! An hour later, Carn arrived at his destination, descending onto the Liberty Statue''s head. From this vantage point, the ruined city stretched out beneath him. Carn ignored the view and placed his palm against the metallic surface, communicating with his subordinate. "Transfer a million Aether to me. Also, change of plans. I have a dungeon in Florida. Can you follow me there?" The statue shifted slightly in response. Her torch dimmed as she redirected her stored energy toward Carn. A stream of silver energy began to flow from the statue''s arms into Carn. The transfer process took a while as a million Aether marks were a colossal sum, and the sheer volume of energy required careful modulation to prevent instability. Minute by minute, Carn controlled the surge of power within him, trying not to leak the precious energy. The glowing current swirled around him, illuminating the sky like a celestial beacon. The TV station crews were still lingering in the area behind the front line in New Jersey. As soon as the beacon emerged, they sent camera drones and helicopters over to capture the moment. Instantly, they found Carn, who had arrived here in his gargoyle form. All curious cameras focused on him. As usual, critics came up with wild fantasies about what had happened on TV. However, Carn had no idea about it. He was too busy absorbing energy. As the transfer neared completion, Carn rechecked his Aether balance. With 1.2 million Aether, he had more than enough Aether to deal with all 11 holy spirits, and he still had some leftovers to upgrade his dungeon. He turned to the statue. Touching it, he thought of teleporting her directly to Florida and letting her guard his dungeon. Unfortunately, her sheer mass and weight would cost him too much Aether to do so. As Carn preferred efficiency over chaos, he issued a command to the animated statue. "Do you know the way to Florida? I need you to head there." The Statue of Liberty shifted slightly before nodding. Without hesitation, she turned westward, as though she instinctively knew the direction. Ignoring the ocean that lay ahead, she began striding into the water, creating massive ripples that disturbed the otherwise tranquil sea. Curious about her unusual method of travel, Carn observed closely. As she waded deeper, the seawater quickly reached her torso, slowing her to a snail''s pace. Yet, despite the drag and the unyielding currents, her steady progress remained unhindered. The sea seemed powerless to impede her. Minutes later, she emerged from the water onto the shores of Jersey City. Her massive form dripped with seawater. Without pause, she continued her march. The sight of the iconic statue moving through their city sent the residents of Jersey City into a frenzy. People abandoned their vehicles, fleeing in every direction. Cars swerved and crashed in the chaos, while others simply turned back in a desperate attempt to escape. Soldiers stationed in the area quickly mobilized to monitor the situation, deploying armored personnel carriers and calling in reinforcements. Military helicopters hovered at a cautious distance, their pilots keeping a watchful eye on the seemingly rogue statue. Carn, aware of the commotion, was concerned about the innocent people as the civilians and soldiers had no connection to the holy spirits or the corruption plaguing the country. To avoid unnecessary harm, he gave her a direct order. "Do your best to avoid casualties. Don''t destroy any properties or vehicles, understood?" The statue paused, tilting her head slightly as if processing his instructions. Then, with deliberate movements, she began to transform. From her back, a pair of immense stone wings unfolded. With a powerful flap of her wings, the statue lifted 50 meters into the air. Another mighty stroke sent her soaring 200 meters above the ground. However, her ascent was accompanied by an intense gale. The sudden burst of wind caught everyone off guard. Helicopters veered away to avoid the violent air currents, and their pilots struggled to maintain control. On the ground, soldiers scrambled for cover, diving into shelters as the storm-like gusts uprooted trees, shattered windows, and sent debris flying. Cars were lifted and hurled like toys, colliding with buildings or crashing into one another. The scene descended into chaos, resembling the aftermath of an apocalyptic tornado. Carn frowned as he watched from above. The statue''s transformation, while effective, had inadvertently caused destruction and panic. Carn let out a weary sigh, realizing that the chaos caused by the Statue of Liberty''s sudden flight could not be left unresolved. Reluctantly, he extended his hand, channeling a portion of his holy power. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mass Restoration." Carn spent 100 gold marks to fuel the advanced holy spell. A radiant ripple of golden light emanated from him, expanding outward in a perfect circle with a kilometer-wide radius. The light enveloped everything within its reach. The transformation was immediate and awe-inspiring. Dust, sand, and grime within buildings were eradicated as if they had never existed. Broken glass shards scattered across the streets lifted into the air, reassembling themselves. In seconds, the shards merged seamlessly, forming flawless glass windows that sparkled in the golden light. Flipped vehicles and shattered objects also responded to the spell''s magic. They levitated as though caught in a time-reversing spell. Each dent and crack smoothed itself out, and the objects floated back to their original positions before the gale''s wrath had struck. The spell didn''t stop at the properties. It extended its restorative power to the people within its range. Civilians and soldiers who had been injured during the chaos found their wounds closing and their pain dissipating. Even those with pre-existing conditions felt their aches vanished, chronic illnesses eased, and old scars faded. Gasps of disbelief and awe spread among the crowd as the golden light faded, leaving the area pristine and untouched by the earlier destruction. Soldiers stared at their mended vehicles and equipment, while civilians touched their healed bodies in wonder. The sheer scale of the miracle was overwhelming. All eyes turned upward, following the receding form of the Statue of Liberty as she flew steadily westward. Carn glanced at the crowd below and saw their stunned faces. He shrugged off their silent admiration, relieved of his guilt. For him, this was just another way to stabilize his holy power. . . Throughout the day, news stations across the nation were abuzz with updates on the undead invasion, the Statue of Liberty''s unprecedented movements, and the devastation in Manhattan. Most broadcasts replayed the same footage: meteors of golden fire obliterating hordes of the undead, the Statue taking flight, and the miraculous restoration that followed. Amid the chaos, only a few niche channels touched on an enigmatic gargoyle captured in fleeting video clips. The mysterious entity sparked speculation but remained largely overshadowed by the larger events. Despite the gravity of the situation, the masses were relieved. For 99% of the civilian population, life quickly returned to normal. Many tuned into the developments not out of fear but excitement, marveling at the surreal spectacle that had unfolded. Social media buzzed with amateur videos showing the giant winged Statue of Liberty soaring through the skies, flanked by fighter jets in tight formation. Comment sections exploded with theories ranging from military experiments to divine intervention. Back in the quiet of her home, Wong beamed with pride, her chest puffed out as she replayed the news reports for the umpteenth time. To her, the day''s events were a showcase of her son''s abilities and influence, even if the world didn''t yet know his name. Meanwhile, Gwen, ever the enthusiast for heroes and adventures, found herself captivated by Carn''s deeds. To her, he was like a superhero from the movies. He faced insurmountable odds, batted villains in secret, and saved the world with unmatched prowess. Her admiration for Carn only deepened. But when she thought about her failed kiss attempt, her face reddened, and she wished she could forget everything relating to that. Han, however, watched the news with a far deeper understanding. Unlike Wong or Gwen, who admired the surface-level heroics, Han grasped the complexities behind Carn''s actions. He knew what Carn had done, the risks he had taken, and the lines he had crossed. He also knew that other countries might have already been ruined by now. This battle was just a prologue of what was about to come. Seated in a luxurious hotel room, Han enjoyed a lavish full-course meal, complemented by a bottle of fine wine, paid with Ferdinand''s credit card. Smirking to himself, Han raised his glass in a private toast. "Cheers, son. Or rather, here''s to the return of the 73rd Demon Lord." Han finished the last of his wine in one gulp. He placed the empty glass back on the polished table with a soft clink. Rising from his chair, he began to pace, warming up his body. Carn''s battle, for now, had ended. However, this was merely a prelude to what was about to come. The forces that moved behind the scenesincarnations, holy spirits, Lich King Kaim, Lich King Mordred, and opportunistic factionswould soon scheme, plot, and conspire to reclaim control and dictate terms. Han, however, had no intention of being anyone''s pawn. "It''s my turn." Han''s skin turned red as he circulated his Aether, preparing for his upcoming battle. Calmly, he changed his attire and put on formal clothing. After adjusting his necktie, he created an Aether sword out of his energy, which hovered in mid-air. He directed it to the balcony and stepped on it as if it were a hoverboard in sci-fi movies. With a thought, the sword flew, carrying him along. His destination was none other than Georgia Nuclear Shelter, where his colleagues and the elites should be hiding. While flying, he recited a quote from a famous fiction series. "Blood for the Blood God! Skulls for the Skull Throne!" Chapter 102 - 102: My Father’s Death Flags Shows No Sign of Ending The Georgia nuclear bunker was an extension of the ECD facility. Built with billions of taxpayer dollars, it served as an underground resort for the privileged, equipped with state-of-the-art technology and resources. Outside the massive steel-reinforced entrance, a procession of multi-millionaires formed a glittering caravan. Luxury cars gleamed under the harsh floodlights, and trucks laden with extravagant belongings got stuck in traffic. Middle-aged women clutched small pets to their chests, one notable Chihuahua sporting red ribbons perched nervously in its owner''s arms, unaware of the impending chaos. The line crawled forward until it came to an abrupt stop. Many groups had decided that the bunker was no longer necessary as News of Manhattan''s miraculous salvation had reached their ears. With the tides seemingly turning, many reconsidered the need for such extreme precautions. One by one, luxury vehicles turned around, and the caravan began retreating to their fortified mansions and estates. Inside the bunker, the unrest mirrored the chaos outside. Those who had already entered the bunker clamored to leave, convinced that the crisis was over. Soldiers stationed at the entrance barred anyone from exiting, citing protocol and security concerns, further escalating tensions. What began as grumbling quickly spiraled into a full-scale riot as the elites, unused to being denied, demanded their freedom. Amid the chaos, no one noticed the subtle wisp of black smoke that drifted through the crowd. Like a shadow given life, it slipped through a ventilation grate and vanished into the labyrinth of air ducts. The entity traversed the hidden pathways, descending deeper into the heart of the bunker. Within minutes, the dark wisp emerged in the brightly lit residential area reserved for high-ranking government agents. The hallways and pristine quarters cast fluorescent light on the figure, revealing its true form. The entity''s wavy red hair cascaded like liquid fire, framing a face that was equal parts ethereal beauty and ominous menace. Her piercing eyes gleamed with intelligence, and her lips curled into a smirk. Draped in a grim reaper''s cloak that seemed to absorb the light around her, the woman stood tall and unbothered. Beneath the cloak was her bare silhouette, disregarding modesty or mortal conventions. This was no ordinary intruder. It was Demon Lord Fleur, a harbinger of calamity. She gazed around the residential area and spotted multiple sources of black haze and crimson haze. She cackled. "I guess this is a lot better than that stone''s new dungeon! Hah!" Fleur didn''t bother invading or infiltrating Carn''s new dungeon as she was aware of his superior strength and cunningness. To defeat him, she needed at least a million Aether and countless tricks, including people with mind skills. First, she targeted here, aiming to bolster her strength and catch up with Carn''s progress. "Death has arrived, HUMANS!" With a roar, all light sources within the bunker shattered. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . . Minutes later, Han arrived in front of the bunker''s entrance and witnessed the chaos below. Although most millionaires that hadn''t entered the bunker yet had already retreated, over a hundred groups and government agents were still inside, and they were clamoring from within. Outside, platoons of military men blockaded the entrance, shooting everybody who attempted to leave. The elites from within also retaliated with their firearms while the government''s hunters and mercenaries fought each other. Han stopped in mid-air, observing the situation with curiosity. He then recalled that Carn had already done the country a favor by driving back the Lich King''s army within a day. "Ah, so that''s why. Brilliant, Carn. What a brilliant move! Now, they are killing each other because of their stupidity." While bursting into laughter, Han made a T-pose, and a hundred crimson magic circles manifested behind him. From the magic circuits, five swords exited and pointed at the crowd below. Regardless of lives and morals, Han sent red energy swords to the people below. "BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!" Han was addicted to the quote. His memories from his previous life and life mixed together, and he was drunk in the momentum. . An hour later, all soldiers and mercenaries from both sides stopped fighting as nobody was alive to continue the battle. Only Han stood tall on the concrete road stained by human blood and cyborg''s fluid. He strode toward the entrance and cut open the thick steel gate. Marching into the dark tunnel, Han''s eyes brightened. He scanned the interior and found caravans of women, children, and the families of millionaires who were attempting to leave. Han stared at them. He quickly spotted multiple wives of mercenaries and millionaires, who carried crimson haze with them. "Ah, even you?" Han was disgusted by the haze. As they lingered, that meant the people with the haze had committed a murder, direct or indirect, at least once in their lifetime, and they had never been punished for it. And yet, they were here, attempting to take advantage of the invasion. Despite them being in the presence of children, Han had no intention of leaving them alone or relying on the authority to punish them. He cut down everybody who bore crimson haze. After cutting down the sinners, Han absorbed the Aether and looked at the survivors. He raised his sword and was about to cut them down. "EEEK!!" The screams came from children, who had witnessed the death of their parents. Hearing the scream, Han stopped. He frowned and lowered his sword. Turning around, he grumbled and yelled at every child and innocent person in the caravan. "Your parents committed murder, and they paid for it! Remember today well because if I catch you senselessly abusing your wealth to harm or kill innocent people, I''ll come for you! NOW, GET LOST!!" The crowd shrieked and dispersed, rushing toward the exit. However, several children whose parents had been cut down still clung to the corpses of their mothers, wailing and panicking. This left a bad taste in Han''s mouth. He came for revenge, but he ended up causing more tragedy and bloodshed. Overwhelmed with guilt and confusion, Han canceled his transformation and approached the children, whom he had robbed their parents. But before Han could console them, a wisp of shadow came out of nowhere and snapped all the children''s necks! They widened their eyes and collapsed, falling on the corpses of their parents. Han was also shocked and taken aback. He turned around and found a floating skeleton in a grim reaper''s cloak. As someone who had met many demon lords before, Han recognized the entity right away. "Demon Lord Fleur''s minion? What''s she doing here?!" The skeleton in the cloak didn''t bother answering the question. Its mouth distorted, curving up into a sneer. A moment later, it transformed into black smoke and chased after the other survivors. Han turned around, but it was too late. The grim reaper swung its scythe and claimed the lives of fleeing survivors outside the gate. It went further, chasing down and catching every elder, children, and innocent people in the military base. In two seconds, over a thousand innocent lives were lost, and the grim reaper gathered their souls, condensing them in his palm. He then turned to Han and sneered once again. This time, he mimicked Han''s voice. "Blood for the blood god. Kekekeke! What a hypocrite!" Han was enraged. He might be a sinner, but he had never gone this low. Directing his rage to Fleur and her minions, he swore to punish her for the senseless murder. "There''s a limit to atrocity, grim reaper. We might have the same enemies, but you have crossed the line." "You''re the hypocrite, holy spirit''s dog! This is how you kill! This is the right way to shed blood! " The minion laughed and transformed into black smoke once again. Han kicked the ground and flew toward the smoke. Imbuing his holy power into his energy sword, he swung down. The holy sword cut through the smoke. The grim reaper reverted to normal and dissipated into dust after being cleaved in half. After cutting down the Grim Reaper, souls of innocent people and children quickly fled and passed on, yet nobody blessed Han with Aether as they resented him. Han bitterly smiled. As everything happened too fast, his anger was subsided. Moreover, he was no longer in the mood to punish his colleagues or his superior officers. Considering that one of Fleur''s minions was here, she might have already cleaned the house. Avoiding risks, Han retreated. He didn''t want to deal with the grim reaper demon lord. But as Han was about to leave, someone shouted from within the dark tunnel. "H-HELP! SOMEBODY!" Han stopped and turned around, scanning the tunnel with Aether. His glowing eyes spotted a pair of a middle-aged man and a teenager. None of them emitted crimson haze. Both of them were trapped in a flipped truck. Han rushed over and helped pull both the man and the teenager out. Upon coming out, the man thanked Han, "Thank you so much! I thought we were gonna die there!" The youth coughed, but he didn''t say anything. However, Han detected an energy core in his chest. It seemed that the youth was an augmented mana user, who went through an implantation process illegally. Han didn''t want to associate with the pair. He chased them away. "Quickly leave. This place will soon turn into a den of grim reapers. If you don''t want to be killed and get your soul trapped for the rest of eternity, leave the state." Both men nodded and started half-limping and half-running. Han also reminded himself that he needed to leave. He summoned a sword and rode on it, flying toward the exit. Sunlight was already within his reach. But as he overtook the pair of parent and youth, a female holy spirit suddenly appeared in front of Han and kicked him off his flying sword. Han regained his balance in mid-air and landed on the ground. Looking up, Han found the guardian of Arthur, levitating in the sky. Floating next to her was also the former detective. However, she didn''t come alone. An infant angel also brought over the former secretary of Ferdinand, Anna. There was also a newborn holy entity, who appeared to be a blond teenager in her swim wear. However, a pair of white feather wings gave her identity away. The guardian of Arthur smiled at him. "Where do you think you''re going, King Ban Lott?" Chapter 103 - 103: Somebody Has Plot Armor "Ah, it''s you people." Han stood unyielding, glaring at the group. He activated his augmented blood, and his skin reddened. His blood seeped out from his pores and condensed into red plate armor around him. Despite losing a lot of blood, Han cast a basic healing spell on himself, and his condition was restored. He was ready to challenge the holy spirits and their incarnations, especially Anna and Arthur, who had no experience in real combat. However, the presence of a new holy spirit disturbed him. The new angel girl gracefully smiled at Han and descended, landing in front of him. She slightly raised her skirt and bowed like a noble lady. "Hello, sir. I''m the 13th holy spirit of this world, born from your son''s blessing. Nice to meet you, grandfather." Han was taken aback at why this holy spirit called him grandfather, "What did my son do to you? I don''t remember him being that close with you people." "Oh, nothing much. I was just a cursed soul, who was fated to die for the Lich King. Your son found me, purified the curse, and offered my soul to a holy spirit. Because of him, my soul has ascended. Now, I''m a holy spirit. In a way, I consider him as my father." Han''s expression turned dark. Although he knew that Carn''s real age surpassed his, their uncanny relationship put him in an awkward situation. The angel brightly smiled, but her eyes were full of malice. She stated her agenda, "You see, we''re not here to harm you or anything. We simply wish to ask you a few questions regarding the dead holy spirit. He was your sponsor, right?" "Yeah, so?" "Why didn''t Demon Lord Pebble kill you along with your sponsor?" "What?" Without warning, a circle of light shone on the ground below Han, and a gold energy spear emerged, piercing him from below. The holy spear punctured through his belly and trapped him on the spear pole. The angel walked past Han and approached the young man and his father. She glared at the parent for a moment as she disliked him. "A lowlife." She snapped her fingers, and the man''s head exploded. She then approached the teenager, who was trembling in fear. Surprisingly, the young man was Jack, who was once Carn''s classmate. In addition, the dead man was Hornet, Jack''s father who had used his connection to get his family to live in a military base. The angel smiled at Jack and extended her hand to him. "Would you like to become a saint? If you agree, I''ll give you power, wealth, and the authority of a king. You will be treated as a prophet of the new era, and nobody will look down on you." Jack stepped back, terrified of the pretty girl in front of him. He shouted at the girl, "WHO ARE YOU?! WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?!" The angel''s smile faded. Her lips curved down as she hated stupid people. Instantly, Jack sensed a surreal weight on top of him, and he collapsed on the ground. The gravity below him pulled him flat on his belly. A second later, the unknown gravity force cracked his rib cages and internal organs. The mysterious angel asked Jack again. This time, her voice distorted as if a man and a woman screamed in unison, "Shut up and answer me. Will you be my slave and work for me for the rest of eternity or die here along with other useless humans?!" Jack had no choice. He bellowed, "DON''T KILL ME! PLEASE! I''LL DO WHATEVER YOU SAY!!" The angel canceled her power and grinned. She clapped her hands once and healed Jack''s injuries without touching him. She laughed, "That''s more like it." "" Meanwhile, Arthur dully stared at Han and Jack. He no longer cared if these supernatural entities suddenly ended the world. He wanted nothing more but the demise of his enemies. Tired of this farce, Arthur shouted at the new holy spirit, "Miss Elaine, get this over with. We need to kill Carn Yunho next! Also, ECD-4 should be in that shelter. We don''t want to deal with that pesky ghost!" Elaine, the angel, raised an eyebrow and looked back at Arthur. She disliked being treated as a subordinate. However, seeing the face of the female angel behind him, she flinched. That angel''s strength was ten times stronger than her as she was born from multiple artifacts. As Elaine was afraid of Arthur''s mistress, she grudgingly followed his instruction. "Get up, boy. Let''s get this contract over with." Elaine grabbed Jack by the neck and injected holy power into him. She then created a gold lance out of thin air and passed it to Jack. Meanwhile, a strange memory flooded Jack''s mind. The memory belonged to Elaine in her previous life, but it carried her resentment and negative emotions when she was cursed. As Jack was not a reincarnator or someone special, his mind was consumed by dark emotions. He lost his conscience, consciousness, and his soul. After being consumed by Elaine''s power, he transformed into a knight in gold armor, similar to the holy spirit that Carn had murdered. Jack stood motionless, staring at his new master. He accepted the gold lance and waited for Elaine''s order. Elaine was satisfied as a lifeless incarnation was better than Anna or Arthur, who retained their free will. She turned to the other two holy spirits and smiled. "Done! I have my incarnation, now." The group snorted and turned around. The four quietly flew south, heading toward the invisible beacon that Carn had erected. Seeing their reactions, Elaine''s expression turned sour. She looked at Han, who was still stuck on the spear pole. She sneered. "Since killing a saint will degrade my holy energy, I''ll let Fleur handle you. And you, boy, come with me." Jack silently walked after Elaine. The angel then created a small magic circle underneath Jack and brought him along. They would also follow the team to invade Carn''s new dungeon. . . Being left alone and hung on the spear pole, Han bitterly smiled. He endured the pain and attempted to break the magic spear in half. However, it didn''t budge. Giving up breaking the spear, he pushed his body backward. Minutes later, he pushed his body out and fell to the ground, with a hole in his stomach. While gasping for air, Han healed his wound with a holy spell. He looked at the sky beyond the exit gate. Then, he questioned his goal. Why was he there? What was the point of being there? Han bitterly laughed as he finally found his revenge pointless. He wished he stayed in the hotel or returned home with Carn. As Han was daydreaming, five skeletons in dark cloaks and an alluring red-haired woman in a grim reaper cloth manifested and surrounded him. They all pointed the tips of their scythes at Han''s neck. Fleur recognized Han''s red skin and his Aether signature. She crouched next to Han''s face without caring if he could see her naked body within the cloak. "Ban Lott? What are you doing here? Did you pick a fight with holy spirits earlier?" Han sighed deeply. He expected a torturous death as he knew that Fleur was not a merciful demon lord. Still, he confessed as he had nothing to lose. "I was planning to murder every motherf-cking government agent in the facility, but you beat me to it. But when I tried to leave, the holy spirits backstabbed me." Fleur snickered, "Nah. I can tell it''s the other way around. You reek of their holy energy as if you are one of their underlings. I think you are the one backstabbing them first, and they punished you." "I guess." "Now, tell me honestly. What did you do to piss them off? I might let you die a quick death if you stop bullshitting." Han paused and patted his chest. Unable to find a cigarette, he grumbled, "Can I smoke while I talk? I need a smoke." Fleur waved her fingertip, and a dozen packs of cigarettes flew out of the corpses in the area, floating over Han. Fleur then dropped them on top of him. Han picked a pack and calmly put one in between his lips. Pulling out a lighter from his pocket, he lighted it and savored the last taste that he might get. "Alright. Here''s the deal," Han began. "Do you know my son, Carn Yunho?" "CarnWho?" "Demon Lord Pebble." "Ahhhh!!" Fleur got interested in the topic. She sat cross-legged and put her scythe away. The others also pulled back their weapons, but they still glared at him. "Yes. I know him. Continue." Fleur found their relationship amusing. She wanted to hear more. "So today, Demon Lord Pebble went to Manhattan and thwarted the holy spirits'' plan, and they were mad. He returned to me and found me and my sponsor. Then, we got into an argument, and my sponsor revealed their master plan." Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are they planning?" "They and the new Lich King are in cahoot. They want the undead to invade this world and erase half of the world''s population. They will then play heroes and drive out the Lich King." "And then, they will be the saviors." "Exactly. They want to be gods of the new world, and all incarnations will work as their prophets. Demon Lord Pebble got pissed and killed my sponsor on the spot." Fleur cackled and slapped her knee. She laughed for a whole minute and exhaled deeply. "That''s very him. Oh, well. You''ve made my day, King Lott." Han smiled bitterly and puffed another smoke. He also sighed, "So, what are you gonna do? Kill me?" Fleur got up and paced around Han for three laps, falling into a deep thought. She then came up with an idea. "You know, King Ban. Thanks to your son, I''m going to let you live!" Han raised an eyebrow, doubting her, "And what''s the catch?" "Tell me everything about ECD and its facilities. Also, help me manage this thing." Fleur pulled out a chalice, which Rosa and Merlin had failed to locate. It was the ECD-77, aka the Chalice of Infinite Sacred Water. Seeing the Chalice, Han sat up and stared at Fleur''s face. He didn''t expect to see it here. "Why do you have that?!" Fleur shrugged, "I snagged this from some arrogant dude. What was his name? Ferdinand?" "" "Look, you can use holy power, but I can''t. Help me extract sacred water from that thing so that I can use it to gain some holy power. When I get that power, I''ll release you. Simple, right?" "Won''t you kill me after I''ve done my job?" "And piss off Demon Lord Pebble? I ain''t stupid, King Ban. Just do what I said." Han finally laughed as he sensed fear in Fleur''s words. He got back on his feet and extended his hand for a handshake, which Fleur accepted. "I''ll help." "Good choice." "Say, miss." "What?" Han coughed and pointed at Fleur''s clothing, "Can''t you wear something underneath? It''s distracting." Fleur looked down and chuckled. She then lied to him to indirectly get back at Carn, "Your son had seen more, so why should I hide from his parent?" "Huh?" Fleur double-downed, "Demon Lord Pebble, I mean Carn Yunho forced himself on me and made me this way! Now, you as a father, must convince him to take responsibility, alright?!" "HUH?!" Han was flabbergasted that Carn had done something unthinkable. On the other hand, Fleur inwardly laughed at the thought of forcing Carn to surrender something to hush her. She didn''t care about mortal relationships. She simply wanted to humiliate Carn or ruin his love life if he had any. Chapter 104 - 104: It’s That Detective Again. I Hate Him So Much. Carn arrived at Florida safely with two squadrons of F16 following them around. The Statue of Liberty continued traveling south, heading toward Miami. The following jets continued following the statue to Miami as planned. As for Carn, he secretly teleported and returned to Gwen''s house. Upon arrival, he blinked again, appearing directly in the dungeon core''s room. Gawain and Rosa were still there, sitting idly and staring at the dungeon core in boredom. When Carn appeared, they got up and reported him. "Master, Demon Fleur doesn''t come." "My Lord. No one attacked our dungeon." Carn was relieved. He instructed both, "Go back to the ground and guard the perimeter. I''m going to upgrade the dungeon core." "Already?!" The two gargoyles were stunned. As upgrading the newborn dungeon core into an active one required at least 20,000 Aether, they were baffled at how Carn had acquired the amount in such a short time. Carn silently transferred 10,000 Aether to each of his subordinates, returning the loan earlier. He then chased them. "Just go. Let''s say, I just killed a holy spirit and got my hands on a million Aether." "Oh, okay." Gawain didn''t bother asking his lord, but Rosa pouted in envy, "Did you kill the Lich King or something, master?" Carn waved his hand, shooing Rosa, "Just go up and watch the news. It''s on TV." "Oh, alright." Rosa vanished, teleporting into Gwen''s house. Gawain followed suit. Carn paused for a moment and silently prayed that Wong and Gwen wouldn''t get heart-attacked because of the two spooky gargoyles. He touched the floating orb in the middle of the chamber and injected 20,000 silver marks into it. The orb pulsed as though it was a human heart. The enter chamber brightened once more. Outside, the territory expanded once more. It covered a square kilometer, including the block and other houses in the neighborhood. The same applied underground, as Carn could feel the terrain within the dungeon. A white vein emerged from the dungeon core and latched onto the tall ceiling. A moment later, transparent fluid from the dungeon core flowed along with a vein and touched the ceiling above. The chamber''s ceiling transformed into a solid white material. At a glance, they looked like marble blocks. However, the solid rock was brim with Aether and divine energy, converting rich soil above into more white mineral. Carn gazed at the ceiling and smiled bitterly. Although he didn''t want to fill this world with Aether, his dungeon would soon evolve into the one that converted local materials into Ether Stone. Ether Stone was a unique mineral that only Overlord Impermanence and Carn could create as they mixed holy energy and Aether together, creating a unified mineral, compatible with both types of energy. Once matured, they could be manufactured into armor and weapons, which synergized with the user''s Aether or holy power. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In short, they would become material for his gargoyle army and arms in the future. The expansion had started. It would take a week before the dungeon core turned everything in its territory into Ether Stones. Carn teleported back to the surface. As soon as he arrived, he found Rosa and Gawain in the living room. As for Gwen and Wong, they were there as well, chatting with the two monsters. "Oh, hey, Mr. Superhero. You''re back." Gwen nonchalantly waved her hand at Carn while she suppressed her past embarrassment and shame. Wong glanced at Carn but ignored him. She then continued chatting with Gawain while she touched his gold armor. "This is pure gold, right? How much does your armor weigh again?" Gawain inwardly broke a sweat as he could predict what Wong was aiming for. He sighed deeply and confessed, "About 400 pounds, madam." Wong looked at Gwen, "What''s the gold price again?" "It''s 1,560 per ounce." "12 troy ounces is one pound. One pound is $18,720. So, your armor worth $7,488,000? Why not sell your armor and wear something else, ah? Wearing heavy gold armor is a waste, ah." Gawain wanted to cry but he had no tears. He sighed, "The armor is my skin and flesh, madam. I can''t take it off." "What a waste, lah. But wait a second. Your flesh and skin? Does that mean your armor can regenerate, ah?" "" "Can we chop you up and sell you?" Wong grinned. Carn cut in before things escalated, "Ma, don''t bully my subordinates. He''s not for sale, and we can''t sell him." Wong clicked her tongue and returned her attention to the TV. She pointed at the screen, which replayed the Statue of Liberty''s events for the 69th time. "Where is the statue, Carn? What did you do to the statue?" Carn gestured, pointing his thumb behind him, "I sent her to Miami and drew the fighter jets away. I can''t bring it here, can I?" "You should have, lah. We need a bigger war trophy. You saved New York. You deserve the statue as a reward, lah!" Carn facepalmed and stated the fact, "Then, we''ll expose our hideout and get Gwen into trouble. Our lottery-winning prize will be confiscated." "Ah, then, you should throw that statue away, lah. War trophy, no money. Lottery, bigger money, ah!" Gwen giggled while Carn sighed deeply in embarrassment. The group spent the rest of the day chatting and exchanging information. Carn also reported to his mother what he had been doing. But again, he didn''t tell his mother about his father''s condition and his whereabouts as it would trouble Han. . The day passed, leaving behind a fragile sense of relief in the United States. While the outbreak on American soil had been successfully thwarted, the situation in other parts of the world spiraled into chaos. For many, it marked the beginning of an apocalyptic struggle. In India, France, and China, the undead scourge wreaked havoc. These nations, caught unprepared for the overwhelming invasion, suffered catastrophic losses. In China, the city of Wuhan became the epicenter of the devastation. Kaim reappeared and spearheaded assaults into neighboring provinces. His campaign left entire regions in ruins, with death tolls climbing into the millions. For every death, a new undead soldier emerged. Cities fell like dominoes while the number of undead never stopped increasing. Across the globe, France faced its own nightmare. Mordred emerged in Paris. Within a single day, the iconic city of lights was reduced to a living hell overrun with horrors. The Eiffel Tower and its surroundings became surface catacombs, full of skeletons and zombies, made from the civilians of Paris. Meanwhile, India offered a glimmer of resistance. Its people, hardened by centuries of struggle and resilience, fought valiantly against the invasion. Even villagers pulled out blooms and sticks that they could find to join the fights. Their death toll rose faster than the other countries. On the first day of the invasion, over 20 million fell and more than half died fighting. But on the morning of the second day, a miracle happened. A nameless monk arose as a hero. At the heart of India''s battle stood the sacred rivers, where one of the underwater gates to the other world had opened. Rishi Shravan purified the entire river, sealing the gate and halting the undead invasion in its tracks. Inspired by Rishi''s actions, local troops launched a fierce counteroffensive. Armed with newly blessed weapons, they pushed the undead hordes back. Villages and cities that had been on the brink of annihilation reclaimed their ground, turning the tide of battle in key regions. Rishi Shravan was hailed as a national hero, a savior, and a war buddha. His deeds were broadcast across the country. Unbeknownst to the public, however, Rishi Shravan was an incarnation, sponsored by a holy spirit. Everything was just a play, staged by him and his sponsor. The second day of the invasion, two more portals appeared in United States and India once more as if the undead armies hadn''t given up the countries yet. . . At 5 AM, Carn snapped open his eyes. He sat up on the couch as he sensed multiple intruders entering his dungeon. The energy signature indicated that they were holy spirits and their incarnations. Carn transformed into a gargoyle and teleported to the open street, 500 meters away from Gwen''s house. He then looked up as he sensed pairs of eyes staring straight at him from above. In the sky, a rift slowly expanded. The air warped and distorted as if a black hole was forming. Near the anomaly, three holy spirits levitated in the sky, sneering at Carn. Behind them were their incarnations, namely Arthur, Anna, and Jack in gold armor. Carn couldn''t recognize Anna or Jack, but he knew Arthur. The former detective also armed himself in white plate armor, and he held a plain-looking sword, which was sealed a fancy jewel scabbard. However, Carn sensed a terrifying dense holy energy from the weapon. Looking at the six entities, Carn understood what they had come here for. Arthur slowly floated in front of the group and shouted, taunting Carn. "Kiddy Carn Yunho! Your existence is a threat to humanity and Earth! We shall right the wrong and destroy your soul! I, as the chosen saint of the new world, will punish you!" Carn couldn''t stop cringing. His eyebrows twitched, "Very corny. Did it take long to come up with that line?" "SHUT UP!" Arthur unsheathed his sword. However, it emitted an ominous black aura and a wail of vengeful ghosts. Carn narrowed his eyes and recognized the traits of the cursed weapon. "A death knight''s sword? A holy incarnation using an undead knight''s weapon?" Arthur didn''t wait for Carn to respond. He charged at him, flying down as if he was a comet. Chapter 105 - 105: I’m Getting My Revenge. That Kiddy L Must Pay. Carn was never afraid of physical or Aether attacks. The only thing he feared was a mind attack, which he had no control over. Protecting himself, Carn calmly cast two holy spells. "Clear mind. Purification." His stone skin turned gold for a moment. However, it had no effect as no one had used a mind attack spell on him. Realizing the result, Carn was relieved. *CLANK* Just as he sighed, Arthur''s sword struck Carn. However, the cursed sword shattered upon impact, and Carn''s stone skin remained intact. Arthur recoiled and threw the broken sword away. After taking two steps back, he raised the jewel scabbard. A new cursed sword manifested inside, and he unsheathed it. He also mocked Carn, "I know of your weaknesses, Carn Yunho! You can''t move while the others are staring at you! It doesn''t matter how strong you are. I can create infinite magic weapons, and I will eventually crack you open!" Carn raised an eyebrow, wondering if the holy spirits had acquired the outdated information. Meanwhile, Anna and Jack stared at Carn. As if they had prepared beforehand, their widened eyes fixated on him, and a layer of holy barrier blocked all dust and wind that might come into contact with their eyelids. As for the holy spirits, they already finished their grand spells. Three different magic circles rotated above Carn, and each circuit brought forth a lightning of judgment, and one hit Carn directly. Carn stood firm. It was not like he could not move, but the lightning bolts made his Aether unstable. He snorted in disdain and concentrated on getting his Aether under control. *CLANK* *CLANK* *CLANK* Arthur burst into laughter while he swung cursed swords at Carn randomly like a newbie who had never learned swordsmanship before. The weapons kept breaking, but he also persistently made new ones. It took five seconds for Carn to stabilize his Aether. But in the sky, another active magic circle sent another lightning bolt at him. It hit Carn and disrupted his Aether circulation once more. Elaine cackled as if she was enjoying this, "Sorry for the late introduction, Demon Lord Pebble. Oh, should I call you "Father"?" Carn looked up. He didn''t remember having a baby or having a girlfriend to make one. The back of his mind thought of Gwen and the time when she almost kissed him, but that was irrelevant. After pondering for a second, Carn recalled the deal he had with the other holy spirit. "Ah, indeed. You were that cursed ring. I sold you to that stupid baby." The baby angel smirked, "Yes. You sold her to me! It was you who''s stupid, dumbass! You knew this would happen one day, but you still gave us a purified artifact. Now, I shall take her as my wife, and I''ll kill you! After we extract your soul, I shall suck her breastmilk in front of you!" "That''s not very threatening coming from a toddler." Carn snickered. "S-Silence! I-I''ll keel you!" The baby angel sent another divine lightning bolt at Carn. Taking another lightning bolt, he felt nothing. Only his Aether rippled within him, forcing him to stabilize the massive energy within him. By the time the infant angel finished his spell, the other two had already finished recasting two magic circuits of holy lightning bolts, and they were ready to repeat the process. As for Arthur, he kept hitting Carn with a dull sword. This seemed to be their strategy. They clearly knew that Carn could still use Aether to move, teleport, or cast strong spells to cover his weaknesses. Thus, they took turns hitting him with divine lightning, putting him at bay. As for Arthur, he served as either a distraction or the main damage dealer. Either way, Carn already figured out their schemes. Such a tactic could easily be interrupted with just a weak spell that didn''t require much control. Spending only one silver mark, Carn sent Aether to a nearby metal postbox. The red energy flickered and transformed the metal box into a 10-meter metal rod. A split second later, the new divine lightning bolt steered away from Carn and hit the rod instead. "Huh?" The holy spirits flinched as they didn''t expect their holy magic to miss the target so easily. Carn finished stabilizing his Aether and vanished. He reappeared directly behind the infant angel and grabbed his tiny head. He then scoffed, "You spirits overly relied on magic. Learn some sciences and common sense." Out of habit, Carn broke the infant''s neck and twisted it 720 degrees. And out of spite, he tore the spirit''s head and shoulder apart. Condensing 100,000 Aether in his left hand, which was holding the spirit''s torso, he stole its holy power. Surprisingly, 35,000 gold marks entered Carn. It was a good haul. The torso shattered and broke into white dust, leaving behind a plastic pacifier. Carn seized it and turned it into stone, which crumbled into ash. "Two down." Anna gasped. Her chest heaved as blood spilled from her lips. Losing her divine sponsor, the holy energy within her convulsed, destabilizing her form. She then fell to the ground. Still, with remarkable resilience, she managed to brace herself and survive the fall to Earth. Nearby, Jack, Elaine, and Arthur''s partner froze in shock. But before they could react, Carn had already teleported, reappearing beside Arthur''s illicit wife with a smirk that sent chills through the group. Carn then called Arthur out. "Hey, kiddy detective. Watch this." Without hesitation, Carn struck. His fist drove into the chest of the fallen angel. The impact pierced through her back with ease. As his hand emerged, it clutched a half-broken bracelet, its fragments pulsing faintly with holy energy. The angel''s eyes widened in horror, her voice trembling as she screamed, "IMPOSSIBLE! THE EARTH HAS NO AETHER! HOW COULD YOU?!" "Thanks to you and your little scheme, I''ve got a million Aether to burn. Now, go to hell." Once again, Carn stole another angel''s holy power. This time, the female angel''s energy gushed into him, and 65,000 gold marks became his energy. Carn twisted his hand, yanking the artifact from her chest. The divine energy that tethered her existence flickered and waned. With another kick, he sent her crumpling to the ground, and her celestial glow faded. With a single squeeze, he crushed the artifact, reducing it to fine ash. The angel let out one final scream before her form disintegrated into white ash, following the same fate as the infant angel moments earlier. Arthur, still tethered to the angel through their illicit bond, felt the backlash. He clutched his chest as if an iron grip had seized his lungs. Violent coughs racked his body, and his breaths were ragged. His cursed sword dissipated, and the jewel scabbard dropped to the ground. Carn''s mood was lifted. Just now, he simply killed two holy spirits with only 100,000 Aether. He wondered if he could achieve the Triple-Kill today. He turned to Elaine next. However, before he could act, she reacted with lightning speed, grabbing Jack and teleporting away in an instant. The pair vanished beyond the boundaries of Carn''s dungeon, escaping his wrath. Carn clicked his tongue in frustration, glancing at his fingers as he began tallying. "Twelve plus one, minus three... Tsk. Ten left, plus however many more are waiting on the other side." He exhaled sharply as the realization sank in. The scope of the conflict was far larger than he had anticipated. The Mother Tree''s warning about avoiding premature battles with these divine beings now made perfect sense. "This is going to be one hell of a grind," Carn grumbled while he turned his attention to the other two. So far, 100,000 Aether was well-spent as Carn earned 100,000 gold marks for the trouble. Moreover, he got to kill two of the holy spirits. And now, the two incarnations were in his grasp. He now had Arthur''s life in his hand. "Now, now. Kiddy loser. What should I be doing with you?" Carn splurged his Aether and walked over under their watchful eyes. He also cracked his knuckles like a delinquent. Arthur gritted his teeth and got back on his feet even though he was still dizzy. He pulled out a pistol from the holster and pulled the trigger out of desperation. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* Bullet heads hit Carn''s forehead, face, and cheek. Carn ignored the pea shooters and strode toward Arthur like a grim reaper approaching his prey. "DON''T COME ANY CLOSER!!" *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* Arthur kept shooting and walking backward while Carn toyed with him. After walking five steps, Arthur stumbled upon the edge of a walkway and fell on his butt. His trembling hand raised his gun and continued shooting. *CLICK* Eventually, Arthur was out of bullets. Carn casually stood there and stared down at Arthur. He thought of killing him right away, but it wouldn''t be entertaining. Avenging for the past trouble that he had caused, Carn toyed with him. "Let''s play a game. We''ll going to play something similar to the Squ*d Game but with different rules." "Y-YOU!" "I''m going to turn around and start counting from one to hundred. When the count is over, I''m going to search for you. If I catch you, I''ll kill you. Oh, but there''s a kick" Carn sneered and leaned closer until his face was 10 centimeters in front of Arthur''s face. "While I''m counting, you cannot avert my eyes from me. Because as soon as you look away from me even for a split second, I''ll stop counting, and I''ll kill you on the spot. Got it?" "YOUYOU DEMON!! I SHOULD HAVE KILLED YOU BACK THEN!!" "Even if you can go back in time, you would have died that day. Now, I''m going to start counting. Do your best to run away, detective. This Kira will do his best to kill you PAINFULLY! ONE!! TWO!!" Arthur grabbed his scabbard and got back on his feet once more. He recalled what his angel wife had told him. Carn''s power had a strange restriction. As long as someone looked at him, he could not move. And yet, Carn was moving fine while Arthur was looking at him?! Something was not right. Arthur''s detective instinct quickly deduced the possibilities that Carn had multiple leeways to overcome his weaknesses, such as Aether spells, holy spells, or other unknown abilities of a demon lord. Despite that, Arthur couldn''t think of a way to defeat Carn. What was his true weakness? Or rather, was there any? "TEN!!" Arthur came back to his senses. He started walking backward. "ELEVEN!!" Just as Carn counted to eleven, he cast a holy spell and brightened everything around him. At that moment, Arthur shut his eyes. "Caught you." Carn teleported and appeared behind Arthur. A second later, nasty bone-crushing sounds reverberated, and all bones in Arthur''s left arm were crushed into powder! Arthur fell to his knees and held his left arm in pain. He screamed. But Carn hadn''t finished yet. He walked around Arthur and smacked his lips. "Too bad. You''ve lost a life. Now, while I''m being kind, let''s redo everything from the start. Same rules, got it? Here we go ONE!! TWO!!" Arthur could no longer think. He stared at the gargoyle and realized what he had provoked. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 106 - 106: A Red Woman Wants My D. I Guess I’m in Danger. At first, it was just the left arm. In the second game, Carn claimed Arthur''s right arm. The left leg and right leg were next. But after the legs were gone, the game got boring. Carn stared at the limbless detective, satisfied. He stared at the man and sighed. "Any last word, detective?" Arthur didn''t respond. Carn wasn''t aware that Arthur already had a heart attack and died when his right leg was smashed to bits. Looking at the lifeless body, Carn snorted. He extracted holy power from the dead detective. Unfortunately, Carn only got 1,000 gold marks richer as the guy had wasted a lot of energy with his cursed swords. Carn turned to Anna next. He had no grudge against her, and she had never said a word during the fight. Carn wondered how he should deal with this. Meanwhile, Anna was at a loss. She was forced to come here against her will after accepting the infant angel''s offer. Afterward, she simply followed the holy spirits around, treating them as messengers of god. Who could have thought that they were up to something evil? Anna regretted her life choice and waited for Carn to end everything. She had already lost her faith in god. She didn''t want to live anymore. Carn walked toward Anna, who continued gazing at the ground. "Miss secretary." Hearing Carn''s voice and her title, Anna looked up. Carn also canceled his transformation to face her directly. "Remember me? I''m Carn Yunho. I was with my father on the other day''s church service." Anna was surprised. She didn''t expect Carn to be such a young man. She asked him, "Those angels always told me that you were a cruel demon. I thought you were a monster or something. Are you a human all along?" "That''s what happened when you only listened to one side of the story. There are always two sides of a coin." "True. I guess I was too hasty to judge. So" Anna smiled wryly and waited for her fateful end, "Will you kill me?" "Why should I?" "Huh?" Anna was surprised, "But aren''t you and us enemies?" "Who told you that saints and demons are enemies? My father is a saint, and he''s alive and kicking. My mom''s an ordinary human, and she''s living together with me for years. I mean, again, two sides of a story?" "" Anna wanted to facepalm and cry, but she ended up laughing. She couldn''t believe that she was biased in her view so much that she was disgusted at herself. She thought of Han, whom she had met while she and the others had visited at the military bunker entrance. Recalling how the holy spirits had done to Carn''s father, she despised herself even more. Noticing how Anna''s facial color changed over time, Carn smiled and assured her, "Miss secretary, I won''t harm you unless you intend to harm me or my family like this stupid man over there." Anna nodded and let out a long sigh of relief. She thanked god that goodness still prevailed in this world. But Carn wasn''t finished with her yet. "But unfortunately, there should be 10 more holy spirits in this world, and they might hold contempt because I spare you. Those guys are petty and prone to jealousy. Just because an incarnation survived a crisis, they might troll the survivor by killing them indirectly. Oh, now that we mention it, did you or your sponsors visit my father on the way here? I''m kinda worried if they might visit him or try to kill him because I killed one of them, and my father is coincidentally the dead holy spirit''s incarnation." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anna gulped. She lowered her head in guilt and confessed everythingabout the group''s ambush on Han and how they had left him to death in front of the bunker entrance. Carn listened to her story in silence. He quietly looked up, gazing at the dimension rift in the sky. Though wasteful, Carn gathered 100,000 silver marks of Aether and sent it toward the cracks. Instantly, the dimensional crack mended and vanished. 2200 leftover silver marks returned to Carn as if the dimension refunded him. After dealing with the rift, Carn sighed, "You weren''t responsible for that. Don''t blame yourself." "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry! I didn''t mean to join them. I just didn''t want to work under my boss anymore, and I saw a chance. I thought they were god''s messengers. I didn''t know they were this ambitious and evil!" Anna couldn''t lift her head. She also started crying as she regretted leaving Han there to his death. Carn shook his head. Because nobody was looking at him, he vanished, teleporting to the Georgia military base. . Upon arriving at the base, Carn found countless fresh corpses of soldiers, hunters, and many residents within the base. He rushed to the entrance of the bunker and found a suspiciously long pole, sticking out as an eyesore in the middle of a road. At the tip, the blood stain was still new. However, Carn couldn''t find his father''s body or life signature around there. He scanned further, searching for signs of life within the bunker. However, he discovered something else. Instead of finding humans in the underground shelter, he found Aether of undead beings, namely wraiths. These vengeful spirits were exclusive beings that only Demon Lord Fleur could animate. Noticing the presence of Fleur, Carn feared for the worse. He teleported deeper into the base to find the naughty grim reaper. After teleporting twice, Carn appeared in the luxurious bedroom of a presidential resident, which was the only place with lights on. Fleur, in her humanoid appearance, lay lazily on the king-sized bed. Her grim reaper cloak rolled on the floor, next to the bed. As Fleur never wore human clothes, Carn saw everything. However, he was not in a romantic mood or enthusiastic in carnal behavior. Staring at the demon lord in her most vulnerable state, Carn asked her. "What did you do to my father, Fleur?" Fleur opened her eyes and found Carn in his gargoyle form. She smacked her lips in disgust, "What? Do you think I killed him?" "I''m asking you again. What did you do to him?!" Fleur smirked as she found Carn''s reaction amusing and satisfactory. Even though it was a prank, she was happy that she got into his head. She then confessed before Carn would escalate the situation. "I saved his ass and sent him home. What? Are you trying to pick a fight with me? A loyal subordinate who also saved your father''s life? Pfft. Go ahead. SMITE ME, GREAT LORD! LET YOUR WRATH BE KNOWN IN THIS WORLD!" "" Carn rolled his eyes, but he secretly let out a sigh of relief. Since Fleur said so, he decided to verify the information. After canceling his transformation, he tried accessing the messenger app to text Han. However, there was no internet connection underground. Giving up using the internet, Carn rescanned the underground residents. But again, he couldn''t find fault with Fleur as he couldn''t locate a trace of Han''s Aether or life signature anywhere in the bunker. "See?" Fleur giggled and taunted Carn, "How could you suspect the ever-so-loyal me? I''m disappointed in you, Pebble." "Tsk." Carn rolled his eyes once more and turned around, preparing to leave. But Fleur leaped up from the bed and climbed on him like a monkey. She hugged Carn from the front and pressed her chest against his. "Hey, Pebble. I''ve recently learned something interesting from the local humans. You see, I browsed the internet and found something called bestiary. I was wondering if we could test this out since we''re both demons. Hey, wanna try using my human body? I''ll let you do it with your gargoyle form. I want to try using a rock." Carn deeply frowned, unamused by Fleur''s seduction, "Scram, or I''ll feed you to a crowd of incubi." "Nah. If an incubus finds you, you would have been dead like how you lost to Kaim and their puppeteers." "" Getting mentioned of his weaknesses made his stomach churn. Once again, Carn was frustrated by his own shortcomings. At that moment, Fleur seized the initiative. She sealed his lips with hers and tore his clothes in one pull. "YOU!!" Carn was taken aback. He had allowed a woman to get too close. But then, Carn realized that Fleur couldn''t harm him due to their pacts, so he was confused as to why she could do it without receiving a backlash punishment. Fleur could read Carn''s expression and grinned. She inserted her tongue into his mouth and played with him. But Carn clenched his teeth to bite it off, forcing her to pull back her tongue and unseal their mouth. Upon parting their mouths, their saliva formed a bridge. Fleur smirked while Carn wiped his mouth in disgust. "Come on, Pebble. That was just a prank." "DON''T. DO. THAT. AGAIN!" "Don''t be a wuss. It was just a kiss." "" "Here. I''ll apologize. I''ll let you punish me however you want," Fleur giggled and sat on the edge of the bed. Then, she opened her legs. "Come, my lord. SMITE ME!" Carn glared at her and turned around, transforming back into a gargoyle. He spent 5 silver marks and teleported away. . Seeing Carn leave, Fleur pouted in disappointment. She had planned to seduce Carn so that they could get closer. Then, she could infiltrate his dungeon and steal the dungeon core without fighting him. Unfortunately, Carn turned out to be a coward. She licked her lips, planning to be more aggressive. "I should find a succubus somewhere Ah, right. I remember I saw a few succubi and incubi in the ECD enclosures. If those horny humans haven''t moved those sex slaves yet, they should still be there." Fleur transformed into a black smoke and vanished. She, too, was inspired to go somewhere isolated. According to the intel that she had gathered during her time in the ECD facility, there was a hidden human society, which sometimes gathered on a small island for human trafficking and immoral activities. Some succubi and incubi were drugged and transported to that island. However, every time they were transported there, only half of them returned to tell a tale of abuses and exploitations. When Fleur broke out, only one incubus remained, but a few succubi were still alive. She wondered if she could find them in the facility and get them to help in her mission. Chapter 107 - 107: I’m Moving From the US Upon returning to Han''s hotel room, Carn found his father in his suite. However, his expression was dark. Carn canceled his transformation and approached his father, "Dad, what happened at the base? I heard you met Fleur." Han looked up and gave Carn a meaningful look. He asked his son seriously, "Carn. Are you into wide women?" "What are you talking about?" "Fleur said you forced yourself on her." "" Carn smiled and silently facepalmed. He then sighed and explained himself, "Demon Lord Fleur once tried to kill me. I destroyed her body. And now, she''s my slave. To be honest, she should be harmless to us. She mentioned that I forced myself on her, right? She might mean I forced her to sign an unfair slave contract." "You didn''t grape her?" "I''m not into demon women. Hell, I''m not into necrophilia. She''s a freaking ghost, Dad. Do you think I''m someone who will smash Ju*n, the R*ng''s ghost, or Sadako?" "You do." Carn smacked his forehead while Han laughed. The father got up from his seat and patted Carn''s shoulder, "Just kidding. I believe you. I know you''re too spineless to get a girlfriend." "" Carn gave Han a weird look, but the father kept laughing. Both forgot the fact that they were both reincarnators. They continued chatting for another hour. Han also told Carn about the location of the ECD-77, aka the chalice. Carn took a mental note. He would confront Fleur later and get his hands on it. But for now, Carn made sure that Han was safe. As for Han, he insisted that he would stay away from the family for the time being. Carn teleported home. The day ended peacefully. Even though the holy spirits attempted to invade his dungeon, everything was still under his control. . The next day, Gwen and Wong left home to visit a law firm to finalize their contracts and deals. As for Carn, he went to check on the Statue of Liberty in Miami. Upon arrival, he found the statue and multiple gargoyles that he had created several days ago. They gathered at the beach, standing idly. Tourists on the beach gathered to take pictures and videos of the living statues. As the gargoyles were on a standby mode, they didn''t harm the tourists and the local. Police officers were also in the area, but they seemed relaxed. A few teams patrolled the area, but they casually interacted with tourists and stood next to the gargoyles as if they were harmless. Carn was surprised to see the gargoyles. He thought that Ferdinand and others had already destroyed them when Carn was arrested. He wondered how they survived. Taking precautions, he teleported and landed on top of Liberty Statue''s head. He stood there and questioned her via telepathy. "What happened here? Where are those gargoyles from?" The statue transmitted her thoughts to him in images. Carn then saw a flashback of gargoyles that Ferdinand''s men had defeated with their hi-tech weapons. Several slideshow images later, a new image of a holy beacon emerged and landed on the destroyed statues. They were resurrected afterward. When they regained their senses, they followed their benefactor. And that benefactor was none other than the Statue of Liberty, who had personally resurrected the dead gargoyles. "Oh, so that''s why." Carn understood everything. He praised Miss Liberty Statue, "Well done. You must have used up your gold marks. I''m going to share some with you." The statue slightly nodded and smiled. Can then injected 50,000 gold marks to her, hoping that she would find it useful. He then instructed her. "Keep being friendly to the humans. We have no more reason to harm them anymore. The people that I wanted dead are all dead." She nodded again. This time, her smile got brighter. "As for the gargoyles around you" Carn looked at the crowd below. The gargoyle statues also noticed Carn''s presence and looked up, waiting for his instructions. However, Carn cast a holy spell on them. "You guys have done enough. Go on, and pass on." Several gold beacons shone upon the gargoyles, and the spirits of enslaved humans were released. However, instead of shooting Carn a glare of resentment, they cheerfully smiled and thanked him. They vanished peacefully afterward. However, the statues that they had used as a host remained intact. Their postures changed, and they all crouched like a monkey. When the position was completed, they stopped moving forever, transforming into permanent lifeless statues. Carn shrugged. This was for the best. He then left the Liberty Statue alone and returned home. . Staying home and doing nothing felt nice for once. Carn chilled at Gwen''s home, waiting for the dungeon to finish evolving. He also waited for the saints and holy spirits to start showing up and dealing with the undead uprising. On TV, a news channel that featured foreign affairs showed a translated interview with India''s savior, a monk. His face and demeanor oozed the air of kindness and sincerity. But the pixelated TV couldn''t capture the figure of the holy spirit behind the monk. Carn frowned as his eyes also couldn''t see the spirit since the TV itself couldn''t display the figure properly. The monk also spoke well. He explained how he closed two rifts in a row within two days. Though the casualty was high, he ensured that the country would be safe from the upcoming calamity. Carn switched channels and found a report from France. The outbreak was already in the quarantine phase. Hunters from all over Europe poured into the region to hold the lines. Priests and a saint from the Vatican also moved in, and they were in the middle of confronting a regular lich on the frontline. Carn paused to think. He could simply go there and close the rift while everybody was busy. If he could purify the undead monsters in Paris, he would reap millions of Aether at once. But on the other hand, he could sit back and watch the world burn. After all, the holy spirits wanted recognition and godhood. They would do something to eventually stop the undead. Judging the pros and cons, Carn decided to mess up their well-crafted plan. He then explored the internet map and measured the distance between his location and Paris. Roughly 4,500 miles or 7,200 kilometers separated them. If Carn wanted to, he could make haste and get there in two hours using only five silver marks. However, his dungeon hadn''t finished evolving yet. Leaving his dungeon for a short-term goal wouldn''t be worth it. Not all holy spirits emerged yet, and Carn had no idea where the others were. He decided to play it safe and wait. . A week quickly passed by. The undead armies also seemed to slow down even though Kaim and Mordred made their appearance in Japan and opened another rift there. Gwen and Wong''s lawyer team had already claimed the lottery winning prize as a blind trust, and they transferred the winning prize after taxes and lawyer fees to their bank accounts as promised. The two women were overjoyed. Gwen consulted everybody and said that she wished to visit California. She went on a shopping spree while Wong pulled an ancient abacus out of nowhere and started calculating something on her own. In the end, they came to a conclusion. As Carn and Wong were still wanted fugitives, Wong planned to go into hiding in a third-world country, namely the mafia paradise, country T. As long as they had money, no cops would bother with them, and the living cost there was considered one of the cheapest in the region. Gwen also felt adventurous. As she still wanted Carn to make more money for them, she consulted Wong and decided to tag along as their official medium-man. Carn left the planning to the women. He didn''t mind. However, there was a problem. They needed a new identity as their names and faces were known. Gwen asked for another week to get their new passports, which they agreed. As such, Carn got stuck in Gwen''s house for another week. . Three days later, the dungeon evolution was completed. Carn visited the dungeon core chamber and found the interior had been fully decorated and transformed. Instead of a round chamber, it was reshaped into a square room. The ceiling was still made of white Ether Stone, but a hallway path had already been created, which extended eastward. Curious, Carn followed the way and found a new square hall, consisting of nothing but white roman pillars, made of ether stones. He admired the place and measured the room capacity. It was wide enough. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Boss room, I see." Carn nicknamed it right away. From here on out, he could freely craft new dungeon floors, rooms, or a labyrinth as he wished. If he wanted to move or relocate the dungeon, he could simply take the dungeon core, and the entire dungeon space would go along with the orb. He was ready for the migration. He then summoned his subordinates over to brief them. Gawain, Rosa, and Merlin immediately rushed over and met Carn in Gwen''s living room. They were eager for a change as they were bored to death. Carn then showed them a basketball-sized dungeon orb to the trio and asked them, "Do me a favor. I want you to learn a shapeshifting spell and shrink yourself into an object that I can carry. We''re moving to country T." "Country T? Why the secrecy? Where is that? Turkey? Taiwan?" Rosa was puzzled as to why Carn chose the abbreviation. "Don''t question my logic. Anyway, learn it in four days. Make sure that I can stuff y''all into my luggage bag." "" Chapter 108 - 108: I’m Cleaning Iconic City for Charity This Time Four days later, the entire world and Europe somehow regained their peace. While waiting for new passports from Gwen, Carn''s team had already prepared themselves. They gathered in the kitchen for a meeting. Rosa and Gawain reluctantly shapeshifted into small fluffy dolls. As they were as small as a hand, they fit perfectly inside luggage. With the addition of the grimoire, Carn''s luggage was ready. He put the dungeon core in the same bag and carried it with him. With the bag in hand, Carn teleported ahead. His next destination was France, where battles between the NATO forces and the undead army were still ongoing. The group left home at 6 AM and arrived at the Europe continent at 8. However, due to the randomness of the ocean and miscalculations that Carn made on the way, he emerged in Lisbon, Portugal. He teleported to the Sao Jorge Castle, where his stone appearance blended with the gray color of the castle wall. He took refuge on a secluded rampart and dropped his subordinates there. Gawain and Rosa reverted to their true form and let out a long sigh of relief. Two hours of travel was short, but it was suffocating within a tiny cramped space. "We rest here for a bit. After this, we''ll continue our journey." Gawain raised his hand, "Can I travel there myself?" Carn pointed at the sky. As the time zone was different, it was still night. He nodded, "If you have leftover energy, you should leave now while nobody is watching. It will be harder to sneak around when the sun is up." Rosa and Gawain cheered. The latter volunteered, "Then, I''ll be going ahead. Do you mind if I purge some zombies and farm some Aether first?" "Donate some to the dungeon core later." "Okay!" Rosa was overjoyed. She instantly vanished, teleporting ahead. Gawain chuckled and followed suit as he didn''t want to miss out. Meanwhile, Merlin was left alone with Carn again. As both were the silent type, they didn''t usually initiate a conversation first. However, this time, Merlin already gathered enough information. He informed Carn. "Lord Pebble, Demon Lord Fleur and your father seem to be plotting something without telling you." Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carn shrugged, "Just be direct. Stop beating around the bush. I know that you know everything. Since they''re planning something, your vessel should have already registered the information." "Yes. Well, Demon Lord Fleur is plotting to steal the dungeon core from you by seducing you. I believe you are already aware of that, right?" Carn smirked, "I can tell from our last interaction. She''s nasty, I know. But what about my father?" "He is holding on to the chalice of sacred water. He''s planning to mass-produce holy water to increase his holy power." "Typical for the former sword emperor, so?" "But we need it to defeat Kaim and the former Lich King. They''re working together, right now." "We''ll get it when we really need it. How about it? When will we need the chalice? Can you calculate or predict?" "Alright." The grimoire opened and flipped its pages by itself. Merlin then predicted their future. "Kaim''s ultimate goal is to corrupt the entire Pacific Ocean with his undead viruses, and he is in the middle of doing it. Japan fell to his hands, and Lich King Mordred led another force to occupy the Chinese coastal line and accelerate progress. If this continues, all sea lives and food sources from the ocean will be inedible forever and sea monsters will be born." "" Carn rubbed his chin. Indeed, Kaim and Mordred came prepared. But one thing confused him. "What about the holy spirits and their dogs? Are they doing anything about those?" Merlin flipped several pages and continued reporting, "Incarnation from India is busy purifying his home country and playing politics. The one in China is keeping a low profile. She''s waiting for the CCP to collapse from the undead army and external pressure. The third from Alaska has visited the White House recently because Demon Lord Fleur took out 90% of their senators, military generals, and ECD directors." Hearing about Fleur again, Carn had a conflicted feeling about her. He knew that she wanted to trample on him, but she proved useful when she dealt with the human forces. Merlin resumed, "Aside from these three, the one that you met the other day has already determined to retire and stop meddling with the other holy spirit''s affairs even if they will kill her. So, should we recruit her?" Carn shook his head, "Leave her alone. She needs some time to think." "Yes, my lord. Holy Spirit Elaine and her incarnation Jack Hornet have rendezvous with the incarnation from Alaska. From their interaction at the White House, they are dead set on pressuring the acting president to mobilize the entire military force to kill you and your entire family. Afterward, they will go after Fleur and recover whatever artifacts that are left in the buried ECD facilities. Also, the FBI and CIA are already aware that you were responsible for murdering people in the orgy mansion the other day, and they put a bounty on your head." "How much?" "As much as Bin Laden." Carn didn''t know if this was an insult or an honor. He bitterly laughed. "I guess I''m famous now?" "Not really. Only a few agents are aware of your name and bounty. The higher-ups are afraid of the mass repercussions or backlashes since many people on the internet start treating you as a secret hero behind the miracle in Manhattan. Well, they saw you riding on the Statue of Liberty, and one of the fighter jet pilots published your footage on WikiLeaks." "" Carn wasn''t sure if he should be proud of this, but he was secretly happy that someone was on his side. "As for the rest of the holy spirits and incarnations, they are moving to Korea and gathering their forces there to counterattack or gain fame. There''s nothing else noteworthy to report." "Thanks. So What about my parents? Is there anybody in danger?" Merlin paused for a long time before he revealed an urgent matter. "There''s a mercenary group, led by an individual by the name Speedwagon. He has a spy in the Secret Service, and he is currently tracking your mother''s activities because of the lottery. Also, the lawyer firm that your mother and Miss Gwen have contacted belonged to Speedwagon''s affiliate. Therefore, he knows of your mother''s winnings, and he''s going to abduct Miss Gwen and your mother in two days in the guise of an official arrest." Carn froze. He stared at Merlin, doubting if he was concealing or withholding this piece of information on purpose. "When did this information appear in your book?" Merlin read Carn''s mind and sighed, "One hour ago." "" Carn slowly nodded. If this was the truth, Merlin was in the clear. But if Merlin lied, he might need to do something about the disloyal grimoire. For now, he had two days to act. He needed to clean up Paris and rush home ASAP. With the deadline set, Carn continued his journey northeast. . . Paris, one of the famous tourist attraction landmarks, had turned into lairs of undead creatures of various kinds. Giant skeleton rats, hungry canines, tiger-like mutated cats with snake tails, skeleton knights, banshees, and zombies roamed the city. That was not all. These creatures were controlled by vampire lords, who also governed their vampire subordinates. A few junior liches assisted them, helping these elites in trivial tasks. Iconic buildings were no more. Museums, ancient architects, and the tower, the liches transformed them into scraps to arm their armies. The armed undead were concentrated on the frontline to the east, attempting to spread the horror to Reims and Belgium in the process. Rosa and Gawain arrived at what remained of the Louver Museum. Even though they had never been there in person, the sight of ruined buildings and leftover remains reminded them of the war aftermath in their old world. Rosa made her move first since she was a priestess. Like Carn, she purified the whole city at once with a purification spell. Morning sunrise came along with the gold beacon of holiness. The monsters looked up and half dissipated into dust instantly. The rest were ignited in gold flame. However, vampires, banshees, and liches survived the first onslaught. They screeched and rushed over to counterattack against the mysterious beings. That was when Gawain entered the fray. He sheathed a gold sword from his waist, and the weapon left behind a hundred afterimages in the air. By the time Gawain lowered his weapon, the hundred vampires and spirits were sliced to shreds. A lich screeched and raised its staff. A dark beacon emerged from the ground, countering Rosa''s holy power. But Rosa smirked and stared at the lich. Instantly, the bone in a robe turned into stone and stopped moving. Gawain walked toward the petrified lich and sliced him with a holy sword, turning it into dust. The other liches and vampires in the surroundings flinched, but they continued surrounding the duo. Banshees, on the other hand, gathered in the sky and started singing. Both Rosa and Gawain looked up and teleported in unison. The next second, they vanished from the area, fleeing the scene. The vampires and the liches shouted incomprehensible words, and the banshees dispersed, searching for the mysterious intruders. They also looked up in the sky and found countless spirits of the victims, moving to the east. They sneered as they were aware of what they were. The liches smirked and raised their staffs. In seconds, a million undead skeletons crawled out from a void in the ground. The bones in Paris catacombs also reacted as the tomb collapsed. Every piece of skeleton came to life and assembled into skeleton knights. Within a minute, millions of skeleton knights replaced the purified undead creatures. The liches also summoned more dead spirits from other places to reinforce their armies. Five minutes after the brief contact, the entire Paris was flooded with 5 million skeleton knights and 10 million undead creatures. They marched west, chasing after Gawain and Rosa who ambushed them. Meanwhile, Carn arrived after Rosa and Gawain had fled the scene after robbing some Aether. He stared coldly at the horror at the heart of Paris. He looked around, but he found no spectator. "I guess I''m doing this in secret. Oh, well. Not that I complain." Unlike Rosa, who was just a former priestess, Carn''s holy spell was more potent. With a thought, a 10km diameter magic circle emerged in the sky, facing Paris.